The Christian gouernour, in the common-wealth, and priuate families described by Dauid, in his 101. Psalme. Guiding all men in a right course to heauen. Herewith also a part of the parable of the lost sonne. Luke 15. Both expounded and opened by Robert Horn. With the doctrines and vses thence arising. The more particular contents see on the page following.
         Horne, Robert, 1565-1640.
      
       
         
           1614
        
      
       Approx. 533 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 221 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A03694
         STC 13821
         ESTC S121133
         99856320
         99856320
         21855
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A03694)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21855)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1353:02)
      
       
         
           
             The Christian gouernour, in the common-wealth, and priuate families described by Dauid, in his 101. Psalme. Guiding all men in a right course to heauen. Herewith also a part of the parable of the lost sonne. Luke 15. Both expounded and opened by Robert Horn. With the doctrines and vses thence arising. The more particular contents see on the page following.
             Horne, Robert, 1565-1640.
          
           [432] p.
           
             Printed by T. S[nodham] for Francis Burton, and are to be solde at the greene Dragon, in Paules Church-yard,
             London :
             1614.
          
           
             In two parts, register is not continuous. Part 2 has separate dated title page that reads: Gods gentle remembrance, this last sommer. Anno 1613. Or an exposition on part of the parable of the lost sonne.
             Printer's name from STC.
             Signatures: A-T V⁵; A-H.
             Imperfect; part 1 only (part 2 from Bodleian Library filmed at end).
             Reproduction of the original in the Harvard University. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Psalms CI -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Luke XV -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-08 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-08 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               Christian
               Gouernour
               ,
               IN
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               AND
               priuate
               Families
               :
               Described
               by
               DAVID
               ,
               in
               his
               101.
               
               Psalme
               .
            
             
               Guiding
               all
               men
               in
               a
               right
               course
               to
               HEAVEN
               .
            
             
               Herewith
               also
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               lost
               SONNE
               .
               Luke
               15.
               
            
             
               Both
               expounded
               and
               opened
               by
               ROBERT
               HORN
               .
            
             
               With
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Vses
               thence
               arising
               .
            
             
               The
               more
               particular
               Contents
               see
               on
               the
               Page
               following
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               by
               
                 T.
                 S.
              
               for
               
                 Francis
                 Burton
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               solde
               at
               the
               greene
               Dragon
               ,
               in
               Paules
               Church-yard
               .
               1614.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               Christian
               Gouernour
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 whom
              
               
                 
                   KINGS
                   on
                   their
                   Thrones
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nobles
                   in
                   their
                   Houses
                   ,
                
                 
                   Pastors
                   in
                   their
                   Charges
                   ,
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   on
                   Seats
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Priuate
                     men
                  
                   in
                   their
                   Families
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               May
               draw
               good
               Instructions
               :
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
              
               
                 
                   Rule
                   their
                   Subiects
                   .
                
                 
                   Order
                   their
                   Seruants
                   .
                
                 
                   Feede
                   their
                   Flockes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Punish
                     Offendors
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Gouerne
                   their
                   Households●
                
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               Lost
               Sonne
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 whom
                 is
                 (
                 chiefly
                 )
                 obserueable
              
               
                 
                   SINNE
                   :
                   the
                   true
                   cause
                   of
                   Miserie
                   .
                
                 
                   REPENTANCE
                   :
                   the
                   right
                   meane
                   to
                   obtaine
                   Mercy
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               NOBLE
               ,
               MY
               much
               Honoured
               Lord
               ,
               RAFE
               ,
               Lord
               EVRE
               ,
               Lord
               President
               in
               these
               parts
               :
               all
               true
               Honour
               ,
               with
               increase
               .
            
             
               
                 Christian
                 Lord
                 :
              
            
             
               HAuing
               a
               great
               desire
               ,
               in
               my
               great
               want
               of
               meanes
               ,
               to
               
                 expresse
                 my selfe
              
               by
               some
               Office
               and
               Testimonie
               for
               
                 your
                 Honors
                 good
                 thoughts
              
               of
               mee
               ,
               in
               words
               of
               vndeserued
               commendation
               :
               the
               rather
               because
               one
               Countrie
               〈◊〉
               ,
               in
               
               which
               you
               were
               
                 borne
                 Noble
              
               ,
               and
               one
               Countrey
               now
               containes
               vs
               ,
               in
               which
               
                 you
                 gouerne
              
               with
               honour
               and
               loue
               :
               I
               light
               vpon
               certaine
               briefes
               of
               Lectures
               deliuered
               by
               me
               ,
               vpon
               a
               very
               worthy
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               before
               a
               worthy
               
                 Audience
                 ,
                 your
                 Honours
              
               immediate
               
                 honourable
                 Predecessour
              
               ,
               and
               
                 others
                 ,
                 his
              
               reuerend
               and
               graue
               associates
               then
               in
               place
               .
               A
               Psalme
               made
               by
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               for
               Kings
               ,
               which
               (
               also
               )
               may
               indifferently
               ,
               serue
               as
               a
               Table
               of
               direction
               for
               all
               States
               and
               Policies
               ,
               vnder
               that
               which
               is
               Kingly
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               in
               the
               mirrour
               of
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               example
               of
               him
               who
               made
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               true
               Glasse
               ,
               your
               Honour
               may
               
                 behold
                 clearely
              
               the
               right
               and
               liuely
               image
               and
               face
               of
               a
               Christian
               Gouernour
               and
               gouernement
               .
               And
               ,
               though
               no
               Psalme
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               pearle
               ,
               in
               this
               Booke
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
               or
               boxe
               of
               pearles
               can
               iustly
               displease
               :
               yet
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               estimation
               of
               
                 precious
                 things
              
               That
               may
               please
               vs
               for
               one
               vse
               ,
               for
               which
               another
               (
               being
               to
               no
               such
               vse
               )
               will
               not
               please
               so
               well
               ,
               albeit
               precious
               for
               the
               vse
               it
               hath
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               in
               all
               these
               excellent
               Psalmes
               ,
               the
               Iewels
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Church
              
               .
               For
               ,
               for
               some
               purposes
               ,
               one
               
               Psalme
               may
               be
               fitter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               more
               excellent
               then
               another
               ,
               though
               all
               be
               excellent
               and
               do
               edifie
               greatly
               in
               their
               seuerall
               kindes
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               Prophet
               gaue
               his
               mind
               to
               the
               preparing
               of
               those
               things
               that
               might
               serue
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               materiall
               
                 temple
                 ,
                 He
              
               disposed
               in
               his
               minde
               to
               what
               vse
               this
               or
               that
               Iewell
               or
               waight
               of
               gold
               and
               siluer
               ,
               and
               a
               number
               of
               other
               things
               should
               be
               applied
               :
               so
               for
               these
               Psalmes
               (
               most
               of
               which
               were
               penned
               by
               this
               sweet
               
                 singer
                 of
                 Israel
              
               )
               the
               Prophet
               hauing
               stored
               and
               layd
               them
               vp
               ,
               as
               the
               ornaments
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 Sanctuary
              
               ,
               for
               publike
               vse
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 precious
                 stuffe
              
               for
               the
               building
               of
               a
               spirituall
               
                 Temple
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 He
              
               had
               great
               consideration
               whereto
               each
               Psalm
               should
               serue
               .
               Wherefore
               some
               he
               made
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               and
               Temple
               chiefly
               ,
               some
               (
               indifferently
               )
               for
               all
               dayes
               and
               places
               :
               some
               for
               a
               remembrance
               of
               the
               generall
               ,
               some
               for
               a
               more
               speciall
               remembrance
               of
               the
               particular
               workes
               of
               God
               to
               
                 his
                 Church
              
               :
               some
               for
               meditation
               and
               practise
               ,
               some
               for
               Doctrine
               and
               Prayer
               :
               some
               for
               comforts
               ,
               some
               for
               threatnings
               :
               some
               for
               confession
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               some
               of
               conuersion
               from
               sinne
               ;
               all
               
               which
               hee
               consecrated
               as
               Tables
               of
               perpetuall
               thankefulnesse
               to
               GOD
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               better
               then
               the
               three
               hundred
               shields
               and
               two
               hundreth
               targets
               that
               Salomon
               put
               in
               
                 his
                 house
              
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               all
               of
               beaten
               gold
               ,
               
                 1
                 King.
                 10.16.17
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               as
               
                 Gods
                 wisedome
              
               by
               Dauid
               thus
               sorted
               and
               disposed
               these
               
                 holy
                 Songs
              
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               sutable
               to
               all
               the
               occasions
               and
               necessities
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               euer
               :
               so
               in
               more
               speciall
               manner
               ,
               the
               same
               
                 wisedome
                 of
                 GOD
              
               by
               him
               ,
               did
               indite
               this
               Psalme
               for
               instruction
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               teach
               euen
               Kings
               ,
               and
               all
               vnder
               Kings
               in
               authoritie
               ,
               how
               to
               please
               and
               serue
               God
               in
               those
               
                 high
                 places
              
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               vnderstand
               ,
               and
               not
               forget
               that
               religious
               seruices
               belong
               to
               the
               Noblest
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               meanest
               ,
               and
               in
               reason
               ,
               rather
               to
               
                 great
                 persons
              
               then
               to
               common
               men
               .
               For
               ,
               who
               should
               doe
               most
               worke
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               receiueth
               most
               wages
               ?
               and
               who
               should
               pay
               the
               greatest
               rent
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               hath
               the
               largest
               demise
               ?
            
             
               This
               Psalme
               therefore
               (
               my
               Honoured
               Lord
               )
               deserueth
               right
               well
               your
               best
               intentions
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               contemplatiue
               vse
               of
               it
               ,
               
               and
               
                 your
                 practicall
              
               in
               
                 your
                 Familie
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Prouince
               .
               It
               is
               Gods
               Psalme
               ,
               or
               charge
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               by
               Dauid
               .
               But
               because
               the
               Text
               of
               it
               (
               short
               as
               it
               is
               )
               is
               like
               to
               Tapestrie
               ,
               which
               (
               being
               
                 foulded
                 vp
              
               )
               sheweth
               but
               a
               part
               of
               that
               which
               is
               wrought
               ,
               and
               (
               being
               
                 laid
                 open
              
               )
               sheweth
               plainely
               to
               the
               eye
               all
               the
               worke
               that
               is
               in
               it
               :
               therefore
               I
               ,
               though
               most
               vnworthy
               )
               haue
               presumed
               thus
               to
               vnfolde
               this
               Tapestrie
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               in
               so
               excellent
               a
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               to
               hang
               vp
               the
               chamber
               of
               it
               in
               a
               very
               meane
               Exposition
               ,
               giuen
               vnto
               it
               by
               my
               weake
               iudgement
               and
               gifts
               ,
               which
               in
               
                 humblest
                 good-will
              
               ,
               out
               of
               loue
               and
               dutie
               ,
               I
               humbly
               tender
               into
               
                 your
                 Lordships
              
               owne
               hands
               ,
               knowing
               the
               same
               to
               be
               willing
               ,
               and
               ready
               ,
               graciously
               to
               pardon
               ,
               and
               beare
               with
               things
               somewhat
               meanely
               done
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               well-meaning
               heart
               ;
               and
               to
               respect
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               the
               gift
               ,
               as
               the
               good-will
               of
               the
               giuer
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               this
               nature
               .
            
             
               Howsoeuer
               I
               haue
               dealt
               ,
               the
               Psalme
               is
               the
               same
               that
               euer
               it
               was
               :
               which
               if
               I
               haue
               so
               opened
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Prophets
               words
               ,
               and
               so
               vnfolded
               ,
               that
               your
               
               Honour
               may
               discerne
               of
               all
               the
               pieces
               and
               sundry
               workes
               and
               matters
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               piece
               of
               Tapestrie
               opened
               you
               may
               :
               I
               humbly
               thanke
               God
               ,
               and
               wish
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               in
               
                 your
                 Lordships
                 heart
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               from
               so
               good
               a
               treasurie
               in
               the
               places
               of
               your
               Honours
               publike
               and
               priuate
               emploiments
               to
               fructisie
               there
               :
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               turne
               it
               into
               a
               Prayer
               ;
               that
               you
               may
               follow
               in
               the
               steppes
               of
               Dauids
               obedience
               to
               it
               ;
               doing
               as
               hee
               did
               .
            
             
               Often
               
                 pray
                 this
                 Psalme
                 to
                 God
              
               (
               my
               good
               Lord
               :
               )
               let
               it
               bee
               
                 your
                 meditation
              
               ,
               and
               counsellour
               in
               all
               your
               high
               affaires
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               would
               stirre
               the
               wheeles
               of
               all
               good
               graces
               in
               you
               for
               some
               holy
               and
               profitable
               dispensation
               of
               Iustice
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               vse
               it
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               and
               for
               my selfe
               ,
               I
               hum●ly
               beseech
               your
               Honour
               ,
               fauourably
               to
               remit
               this
               trespasse
               of
               my
               presumption
               ,
               respecting
               rather
               ,
               what
               I
               would
               doe
               then
               what
               is
               done
               ,
               and
               in
               how
               homely
               manner
               .
               So
               ,
               not
               further
               to
               trouble
               your
               Honour
               :
               I
               pray
               God
               heartily
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               hee
               hath
               
                 honoured
                 you
              
               with
               a
               double
               honour
               of
               Birth
               and
               Office
               ,
               so
               hee
               would
               
                 accompanie
                 your
                 earthly
                 honour
              
               with
               such
               abundance
               of
               heauenly
               
               graces
               to
               goe
               with
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               here
               you
               may
               abound
               in
               euery
               
                 good
                 worke
              
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 praise
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               may
               
                 receiue
                 the
                 pure
                 crowne
                 of
                 Righteousnes
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 laid
                 vp
                 for
              
               you
               ,
               
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 who
                 loue
                 and
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               to
               whose
               grace
               most
               humbly
               I
               commend
               
                 your
                 Honour
              
               now
               and
               euer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   At
                   your
                   Honours
                   commandements
                
                 ,
                 most
                 humbly
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
                   ROBERT
                   HORN
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Christian
               READER
               .
            
             
               GOod
               READER
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               ingeniously
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 way
                 through
              
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               I
               haue
               walked
               by
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               steppes
               of
               *
               some
               before
               
                 ●e
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
              
               are
               of
               account
               and
               pray●e
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               I
               haue
               done
               for
               thy
               sake
               ,
               that
               fauourest
               good
               intents
               ,
               to
               helpe
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               Family
               ,
               by
               helping
               thee
               (
               if
               thou
               haue
               a
               charge
               )
               in
               the
               point
               of
               their
               direction
               to
               godlinesse
               .
               For
               by
               these
               gatherings
               ,
               thou
               m●ist
               read
               in
               one
               little
               Booke
               what
               is
               (
               otherwayes
               )
               
               done
               in
               many
               ,
               and
               (
               I
               trust
               )
               to
               thy
               commoditie
               .
            
             
               My
               drift
               herein
               may
               (
               the
               better
               )
               be
               borne
               with
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               for
               this
               labour
               ,
               thus
               offered
               to
               
                 thy
                 Christian
                 acceptance
              
               ,
               no
               returne
               is
               expected
               but
               what
               shall
               be
               made
               to
               GOD
               by
               thankefulnesse
               for
               those
               good
               helpes
               wherewith
               I
               my selfe
               was
               (
               first
               )
               benefited
               ,
               and
               desire
               ,
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               
                 b●nefit
                 thee
              
               .
               And
               let
               no
               man
               say
               that
               I
               might
               haue
               filled
               
                 my
                 hands
              
               ,
               in
               this
               my
               
                 Masters
                 great
                 Haruest
              
               ,
               rather
               then
               followed
               others
               :
               for
               ;
               I
               am
               priuy
               to
               my
               weake
               estate
               in
               such
               matters
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 gleanings
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 poore
              
               ,
               Leuit.
               19.9.10
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               I
               craue
               and
               hope
               to
               receiue
               ,
               is
               
                 thy
                 good
              
               for
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               thy
               good
               Prayers
               for
               mee
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               seuerall
               charges
               wee
               may
               so
               well
               behaue
               our selues
               ,
               that
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               House
               may
               bee
               glorified
               by
               our
               seruice
               ,
               and
               may
               
                 glorifie
                 vs
              
               in
               
                 his
                 
                 Kingdome
              
               ,
               when
               hee
               shall
               say
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 done
                 good
                 seruant
                 and
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 beene
                 faithfull
                 in
                 little
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 Ruler
                 ouer
                 much●
                 enter
                 into
                 thy
                 Masters
                 ioy
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               25.23
               .
               That
               wee
               may
               be
               partakers
               of
               this
               hope
               with
               the
               Saints
               in
               light
               ,
               let
               vs
               endeauour
               to
               nurture
               our
               charges
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               that
               truth
               which
               is
               
                 according
                 to
                 godlinesse
              
               ,
               Tit.
               1.1
               .
               And
               where
               worldly
               Masters
               of
               Families
               ,
               and
               carnall
               Ministers
               of
               Congregations
               doe
               little
               respect
               and
               fauour
               this
               dutie
               ,
               or
               the
               doers
               thereof
               :
               let
               vs
               (
               as
               the
               Word
               hath
               taught
               vs
               )
               both
               doe
               ,
               and
               continue
               to
               doe
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               :
               
                 So
                 shall
                 wee
                 reape
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 if
                 wee
                 faint
                 not
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               6.9
               .
            
             
               The
               neglect
               hereof
               in
               you
               (
               Masters
               ,
               )
               and
               vs
               (
               Ministers
               ,
               )
               is
               cause
               that
               this
               large
               House
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               so
               aboundeth
               with
               persons
               so
               (
               highly
               )
               disobedient
               to
               
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               (
               shamefully
               )
               disloyall
               to
               their
               Soueraigne
               Lord
               King
               IAMES
               ,
               whose
               happy
               and
               long
               life
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               our
               liues
               sanctifie
               and
               blesse
               euer
               ,
               to
               his
               great
               ioy
               here
               ,
               and
               euerlasting
               saluation
               in
               the
               Heauens
               .
               AMEN
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Thine
                   vnfainedly
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 :
                 ROBERT
                 HORN
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               CHRISTIAN
               GOVERNOVR
               .
               Psalme
               101.
               expounded
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Psalme
                 of
                 DAVID
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 Mercie
                 and
                 Iudgement
                 :
                 
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 sing
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Psalme
                 is
                 Dauids
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 title
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Dauids
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 and
                 beareth
                 Dauids
                 name
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 ,
                 He
                 declareth
                 how
                 he
                 will
                 behaue
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 inuested
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 his
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 priuate
                 matters
                 of
                 his
                 Court.
                 For
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 this
                 most
                 excellent
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 named
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 certaine
                 
                   houre
                   ,
                   day
                
                 ,
                 or
                 yeere
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 materiall
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 some
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 Sauls
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 voice
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 Hebron
                 to
                 make
                 
                   him
                   King.
                
                 2
                 Sam.
                 5.3.1
                 .
                 The
                 Psalme
                 itselfe
                 consisteth
                 of
                 the
                 title
                 and
                 bodie
                 of
                 the
                 Psalme
                 :
                 the
                 title
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   A
                   Psalme
                   of
                   Dauid
                
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 Kingly
                 Prophet
                 writeth
                 his
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 as
                 Princes
                 doe
                 in
                 their
                 Letters
                 and
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 further
                 matter
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   A
                   Psalme
                   of
                   Dauid
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 doubt
                 who
                 made
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 God
                 of
                 
                   bringing
                   himselfe
                   vnder
                   him
                
                 in
                 obedience
                 and
                 faithfulnesse
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 himselfe
                 by
                 a
                 religious
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 
                   his
                   bond
                   and
                   pawne
                
                 ,
                 so
                 solemnely
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 let
                 that
                 person
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Dauid
                 (
                 Gods
                 King
                 )
                 that
                 entred
                 thus
                 into
                 couenants
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 gouernment
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 .
              
               
               
                 Where
                 we
                 learne
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 
                 great
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 ouer
                 great
                 and
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 ordring
                 and
                 holy
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 trust
                 with
                 :
                 therefore
                 this
                 Princely
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 placed
                 his
                 greatest
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 the
                 Couenant
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 Gods
                 people
                 ;
                 so
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 the
                 
                   ioy
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                
                 .
                 2
                 Sam.
                 6.12.14.15
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 Solomon
                 his
                 Sonne
                 (
                 the
                 mightiest
                 and
                 wisest
                 King
                 that
                 euer
                 raigned
                 in
                 Israell
                 ,
                 Christ
                 excepted
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 whose
                 eternall
                 wisedome
                 and
                 greatnes
                 his
                 wisdome
                 and
                 greatnes
                 mortal
                 ,
                 were
                 types
                 &
                 shadowes
                 )
                 to
                 cal
                 
                   himselfe
                   a
                   Preacher
                   .
                   Eccl.
                
                 1.12
                 .
                 Iosua
                 ruled
                 his
                 house
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Bishop
                   .
                   Ios.
                
                 24.15
                 .
                 &
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 family
                 ,
                 
                   catechised
                   it
                   .
                   Gen.
                
                 14.14
                 .
                 After
                 ,
                 God
                 himselfe
                 is
                 Abrahams
                 witnesse
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 keepe
                 none
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 or
                 Seruant
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 traine
                 vp
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   know
                   Abraham
                   .
                   Gen.
                
                 18.19
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 giue
                 my
                 word
                 for
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   will
                   command
                   his
                   sonne
                   and
                   houshold
                   after
                   him
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 feareth
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 he
                 keepeth
                 it
                 ,
                 doing
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 righteous
                 .
                 So
                 C●rnelius
                 was
                 a
                 
                   denout
                   man
                
                 ,
                 and
                 deuout
                 Cornelius
                 had
                 a
                 
                   good
                   house
                
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 of
                 him
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   feared
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   house
                   .
                   Act.
                
                 10.2
                 .
                 These
                 all
                 were
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 ,
                 famous
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 looke
                 straightly
                 to
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 
                   teach
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   wayes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   .
                   In
                   doing
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   Gods
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   is
                   any
                   too
                   good
                   or
                   great
                   to
                   doe
                   him
                   seruice
                   ?
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   saue
                   a
                   soule
                   from
                   Hell
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   doe
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   too
                   good
                   to
                   deliuer
                   
                     his
                     brother
                  
                   from
                   perdition
                   ?
                   Againe
                   ,
                   
                     Christ
                     died
                     for
                     the
                     poorest
                     soule
                  
                   :
                   did
                   Christ
                   die
                   for
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   doest
                   thou
                   despise
                   thy
                   
                     brother
                     ,
                     for
                     whom
                     Christ
                     died
                     ?
                  
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   none
                   can
                   bee
                   too
                   good
                   to
                   keepe
                   hi●
                   house
                   from
                   infection
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   house
                   from
                   the
                   plague
                   of
                   ill
                   counsell
                   .
                   Not
                   to
                   reforme
                   a
                   wicked
                   person
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   remoue
                   him
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   reformed
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   cast
                   an
                   infection
                   and
                   plague
                   of
                   euill
                   example
                   vpon
                   those
                   that
                   
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   promiseth
                   no
                   better
                   successe
                   then
                   they
                   can
                   looke
                   for
                   who
                   bring
                   a
                   leprous
                   person
                   among
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   contagious
                   person
                   among
                   the
                   sound
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   can
                   any
                   be
                   so
                   proud
                   and
                   mercilesse
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   preuent
                   a
                   spoile
                   and
                   losse
                   of
                   Christian
                   soules
                   ,
                   so
                   certaine
                   and
                   neare
                   ?
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   persons
                   vnder
                   him
                   well
                   ordered
                   ,
                   doth
                   giue
                   way
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   runne
                   into
                   disorder
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   breake
                   out
                   into
                   wickednesse
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   but
                   to
                   
                     communicate
                     with
                     their
                     euill
                  
                   ?
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   (
                   if
                   not
                   authors
                   ,
                   yet
                   )
                   abettors
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   vngodlinesse
                   that
                   is
                   committed
                   by
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   vndisciplined
                   estate
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   shutteth
                   not
                   his
                   doores
                   against
                   such
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     he
                     know
                  
                   them
                   ,
                   openeth
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   (
                   vndoubtedly
                   )
                   will
                   know
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   can
                   any
                   man
                   be
                   too
                   good
                   to
                   preuent
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   danger
                   toward●
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   by
                   preuenting
                   it
                   in
                   mercie
                   toward
                   others
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   they
                   are
                   reproued
                   who
                   disdaine
                   to
                   set
                   the
                   Teachers
                   chaire
                   ,
                   
                   with
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     mids
                     of
                     their
                     house
                     .
                     Vers.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   and
                   with
                   him
                   to
                   doe
                   wisely
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   be
                   
                     vnder
                     them
                  
                   doe
                   (
                   all
                   )
                   
                     know
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   Some
                   put
                   from
                   them
                   with
                   great
                   contempt
                   ,
                   this
                   charitable
                   worke
                   ,
                   to
                   others
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   some
                   that
                   looke
                   for
                   seruice
                   from
                   the
                   persons
                   they
                   keepe
                   ,
                   
                     hate
                     to
                     giue
                     them
                     instruction
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   best
                   day
                   that
                   euer
                   Dauid
                   saw
                   ,
                   was
                   that
                   day
                   when
                   
                     he
                     danced
                     before
                     the
                     Arke
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     linnen
                     Eph●d
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     might
                  
                   .
                   2
                   Sam.
                   6.22
                   .
                   for
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   a
                   good
                   day
                   indeed
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   zeale
                   made
                   him
                   so
                   
                     vile
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   humble
                   before
                   the
                   Arke
                   of
                   his
                   seruice
                   .
                   Solomon
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   heard
                   )
                   a
                   great
                   King
                   ,
                   became
                   a
                   Preacher
                   :
                   the
                   Scripture
                   calleth
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   he
                   called
                   himself
                   ,
                   
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     the
                     Preacher
                     .
                     Iosua
                  
                   protested
                   for
                   
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     house
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   serue
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   and
                   Hester
                   the
                   Queene
                   did
                   as
                   much
                   for
                   her
                   and
                   
                     her
                     maids
                     .
                     Hest.
                  
                   4.16
                   .
                   Abraham
                   and
                   Cornelius
                   are
                   praised
                   in
                   
                     their
                     storie
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   religious
                   families
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   art
                   thou
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   thy
                   
                     fathers
                     house
                  
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   fancie
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   greater
                   honour
                   then
                   (
                   thus
                   )
                   to
                   
                     worship
                     at
                     the
                     Lords
                     feet
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   with
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Cloud
                   of
                   famous
                   
                   Leaders
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   excellent
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     well
                     reported
                     of
                     in
                     their
                     times
                     ?
                  
                   I
                   confesse
                   that
                   Princes
                   and
                   the
                   Nobles
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   may
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Courts
                   and
                   
                     great
                     houses
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   speciall
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   eyes
                   of
                   assistance
                   (
                   the
                   Scripture
                   calleth
                   them
                   Seers
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Gad
                     ,
                     Dauids
                     Seer
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   Chaplens
                   )
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   worke
                   ;
                   yet
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   forget
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   Nehemiahs
                   and
                   ouerseers
                   of
                   the
                   worke
                   themselues
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   perisheth
                   ,
                   perisheth
                   by
                   their
                   default
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   lost
                   vpon
                   their
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   answere
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   instruction
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   Fathers
                   of
                   Families
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Children
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   this
                   high
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   Teacher
                   or
                   Catechist
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   godly
                   knowledge
                   and
                   nurture
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   continue
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   bring
                   it
                   into
                   our
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   beginne
                   it
                   in
                   our
                   Families
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   particular
                   persons
                   come
                   Families
                   ,
                   so
                   from
                   Families
                   well
                   ordered
                   ,
                   proceed
                   florishing
                   Churches
                   .
                   Many
                   complaine
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   discipline
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   but
                   thou
                   that
                   so
                   complainest
                   for
                   Gods
                   house
                   ,
                   looke
                   into
                   thine
                   
                   owne
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   good
                   discipline
                   be
                   there
                   .
                   Many
                   crie
                   out
                   vpon
                   euill
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   stubborne
                   Sonnes
                   :
                   But
                   thou
                   ,
                   that
                   makest
                   this
                   outcrie
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   the
                   fault
                   be
                   not
                   thine
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   in
                   thee
                   that
                   thy
                   Seruants
                   are
                   so
                   bad
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Sonnes
                   and
                   Daughters
                   no
                   better
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   hast
                   thou
                   endeauoured
                   to
                   make
                   thy
                   Seruants
                   ,
                   the
                   Seruants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Sonnes
                   and
                   Daughters
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonnes
                   and
                   Daughters
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   by
                   good
                   education
                   and
                   teaching
                   ?
                   Then
                   thou
                   mayest
                   well
                   complaine
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   better
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   thy
                   iust
                   plague
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   euill
                   .
                   But
                   must
                   great
                   men
                   doe
                   this
                   dutie
                   ?
                   Surely
                   great
                   Dauid
                   did
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   must
                   eyther
                   doe
                   it
                   themselues
                   ,
                   or
                   see
                   it
                   done
                   by
                   others
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   Ahimaaz
                   would
                   haue
                   runne
                   to
                   haue
                   told
                   Dauid
                   of
                   the
                   
                     death
                     of
                     Absolom
                  
                   his
                   wicked
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   Ioab
                   said
                   ;
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     be
                     the
                     Messenger
                     to
                     day
                     :
                     to
                     day
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   in
                   this
                   thing
                   )
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     beare
                     the
                     tidings
                     ,
                  
                   seeing
                   the
                   Kings
                   Sonne
                   is
                   dead
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   18.20
                   .
                   So
                   when
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   worthies
                   shall
                   ,
                   hauing
                   the
                   Absolom
                   of
                   rebellion
                   slaine
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   offer
                   to
                   
                   bring
                   the
                   
                     good
                     newes
                  
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   
                     house
                     of
                     Dauid
                  
                   and
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   endeauouring
                   (
                   shall
                   I
                   say
                   to
                   runne
                   ?
                   )
                   nay
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   creepe
                   in
                   this
                   race
                   of
                   priuate
                   discipline
                   for
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   a
                   religious
                   and
                   well
                   catechised
                   Familie
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   meete
                   with
                   many
                   Ioabs
                   and
                   pull-backes
                   .
                   But
                   Noble
                   Ahimaaz
                   be
                   not
                   kept
                   backe
                   :
                   the
                   more
                   Noble
                   your
                   birth
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   better
                   it
                   doth
                   become
                   you
                   to
                   
                     runne
                     the
                     race
                     or
                     way
                     of
                     Gods
                     commandements
                     .
                  
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     Apples
                     of
                     gold
                     vpon
                     pictures
                     of
                     siluer
                     ,
                     Prou.
                  
                   25.11
                   .
                   so
                   is
                   true
                   zeale
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   Noble-man
                   or
                   Gentleman
                   of
                   great
                   parentage
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     pearle
                     set
                     in
                     gold
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   finde
                   sanctified
                   vertue
                   in
                   the
                   steppes
                   of
                   Honourable
                   Lords
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   the
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   the
                   matter
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 mercie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Iudgement
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 VVE
                 haue
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 the
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Dauid
                 ;
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 consisteth
                 of
                 sundrie
                 protestations
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                   bills
                   of
                   couenant
                
                 )
                 
                 concerning
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 verses
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 both
                 it
                 and
                 his
                 Subiects
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Psalme
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 concerneth
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   his
                   bill
                
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 
                   He
                   entreth
                   into
                   bond
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 to
                 execute
                 holily
                 and
                 indifferently
                 mercie
                 and
                 iudgement
                 in
                 his
                 kingly
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 this
                 containeth
                 the
                 ditt●e
                 ,
                 and
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 
                   sing
                   it
                
                 .
                 The
                 dittie
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 expressing
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 it
                 consisteth
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 is
                 by
                 singing
                 .
                 The
                 parts
                 are
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 mercy
                 or
                 gentlenesse
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 opposed
                 to
                 tyrannie
                 and
                 crueltie
                 ;
                 then
                 iustice
                 or
                 seueritie
                 ,
                 due
                 to
                 incorrigible
                 offenders
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 ,
                 opposed
                 to
                 dastardie
                 and
                 carnall
                 feare
                 .
                 The
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 holy
                 Psalme
                 is
                 holily
                 ascribed
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Where
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 solemne
                 v●we
                 ,
                 promiseth
                 to
                 shew
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 practise
                 iudgement
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 (
                 here
                 )
                 taketh
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 matter
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 not
                 coldly
                 to
                 deliuer
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 
                 in
                 effect
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 ioy
                 and
                 cheerefulnesse
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   lo●d
                   voyce
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 
                   all
                   his
                   might
                
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 sing
                 ,
                 are
                 (
                 commonly
                 )
                 merrie
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Iames
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Is
                   any
                   merry
                   ?
                   let
                   him
                   sing
                   .
                   Iam.
                
                 5.13
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 they
                 extend
                 their
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 strength
                 vnto
                 it
                 that
                 sing
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 here
                 vnderstandeth
                 singing
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 vvhence
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 :
                 
                 what
                 wee
                 doe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 Brethren
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 heartily
                 and
                 willingly
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 here
                 doth
                 so
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 manner
                 by
                 which
                 
                   he
                   voweth
                
                 praise
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   he
                   spreadeth
                   before
                   Him
                   in
                   his
                   sanctuarie
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   pawne
                   and
                   witnesse
                   to
                   testifie
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                
                 that
                 what
                 ●e
                 solemnely
                 confesseth
                 as
                 
                   debt
                   ,
                   he
                
                 meaneth
                 iustly
                 to
                 
                   pay
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   distributeth
                   ,
                   must
                   doe
                   it
                   with
                   simplicitie
                   ;
                   he
                   that
                   ruleth
                   with
                   diligence
                   :
                   he
                   that
                   sheweth
                   mercie
                   with
                   cheerefulnesse
                   .
                   Rom.
                
                 12.8
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 plaine
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 speake
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 that
                 in
                 Gods
                 matters
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 good
                 forme
                 and
                 vprightly
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 must
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 must
                 please
                 him
                 .
                 Wee
                 must
                 doe
                 
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 that
                 good
                 well
                 :
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 calleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   come
                   willingly
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Psal.
                
                 110
                 .
                 3●
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 commers
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 come
                 acceptably
                 ,
                 are
                 (
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 voluntaries
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 prest-men
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 doe
                 seruice
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 it
                 diligently
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.11
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 
                   loueth
                   a
                   cheerefull
                   giuer
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 9.7
                 .
                 holdeth
                 
                   him
                   accursed
                
                 by
                 
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   his
                   worke
                   negligently
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   with
                   deceipt
                   .
                   Ier.
                
                 48.10
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 chargeth
                 vs
                 to
                 
                   loue
                   him
                   with
                   all
                   our
                   heart
                
                 ;
                 not
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   p●rfectly
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   heart
                   .
                
                 For
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 hee
                 further
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   soule
                
                 ;
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 euery
                 part
                 ;
                 nor
                 by
                 halfes
                 ,
                 but
                 wholy
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   strength
                
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 say
                 ;
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 st●ong
                 in
                 anger
                 against
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 in
                 zeale
                 for
                 his
                 glory
                 :
                 strong
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 weake
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 :
                 strong
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 a
                 wrong
                 ,
                 weake
                 in
                 reuenging
                 it
                 :
                 strong
                 to
                 
                   serue
                   him
                
                 ,
                 weake
                 to
                 serue
                 sin
                 .
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 
                 are
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 men
                 cannot
                 endure
                 a
                 grudging
                 giuer
                 :
                 and
                 will
                 God
                 respect
                 him
                 ?
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   type
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   reioyced
                   with
                   great
                   ioy
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   off●red
                   willingly
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Chr.
                 29.9
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 ;
                 when
                 wee
                 bring
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 earthly
                 but
                 heauenly
                 ●ouse
                 in
                 which
                 wee
                 dwell
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   talents
                   of
                   gold
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   the
                   shekell
                   of
                   siluer
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 pure
                 and
                 willing
                 minde
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   golden
                   inhabitant
                
                 in
                 a
                 meane
                 and
                 perishable
                 
                   tenement
                   of
                   clay
                
                 ;
                 that
                 wee
                 cannot
                 but
                 greatly
                 please
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   offering
                
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 receiued
                 of
                 him
                 the
                 
                   measure
                   and
                   gift
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 from
                 a
                 
                   free
                   heart
                
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 gift
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 free-gift
                 ;
                 nor
                 good
                 seruice
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 with
                 
                   eye-seruice
                   .
                   Colos.
                
                 3.22
                 .
                 and
                 ,
                 we
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 offer
                 not
                 much
                 but
                 willingly
                 .
                 The
                 childe
                 that
                 doth
                 his
                 good-will
                 ,
                 doth
                 as
                 much
                 content
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 gladly
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   willing
                   minde
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   accepted
                   according
                   ●o
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   .
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.12
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   Church-meetings
                   by
                   constraint
                   ,
                   and
                   grudgingly
                   ,
                   rather
                   to
                   saue
                   their
                   credit
                   ,
                   then
                   their
                   soules
                   .
                   
                     Dauid
                     daunced
                     before
                     the
                     Arke
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     hi●
                     might
                     .
                  
                   2
                   Sam.
                   6.14
                   .
                   but
                   these
                   (
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   they
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   assembly
                   )
                   squat
                   downe
                   before
                   the
                   Arke
                   of
                   publique
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Preachings
                   ,
                   neither
                   hauing
                   affection
                   ,
                   nor
                   doing
                   reuerence
                   .
                   Or
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   heare
                   vvhat
                   is
                   spoken●
                   and
                   ioyne
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   the
                   seruice
                   but
                   coldly
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   gone
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   woman
                   should
                   be
                   wearie
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   her
                   owne
                   husbands
                   company
                   and
                   presence
                   ,
                   where
                   (
                   yet
                   )
                   shee
                   is
                   neuer
                   wearie
                   ,
                   and
                   taketh
                   great
                   delight
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   companie
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   fellowship
                   with
                   other
                   men
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   shee
                   may
                   giue
                   her selfe
                   to
                   her
                   husband
                   in
                   certaine
                   bodily
                   duties
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   law
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   their
                   marriage
                   compels
                   her
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   her
                   husband
                   may
                   well
                   take
                   her
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   wanton
                   and
                   euill
                   affected
                   wife
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   if
                   being
                   married
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   vow
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     promise
                     a●
                     his
                     Table
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   often
                   and
                   solemnely
                   
                   made
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   offer●
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   place
                   ,
                   vnpleasing
                   prayer
                   and
                   hearing
                   ,
                   hauing
                   small
                   ioy
                   while
                   we
                   haue
                   him
                   with
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   assembly
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   (
                   because
                   the
                   law
                   commandeth
                   our
                   bodily
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   certaine
                   bodily
                   duties
                   of
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   and
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   knee
                   )
                   wee
                   offer
                   these
                   for
                   fashion
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   any
                   good
                   will
                   (
                   for
                   our
                   hearts
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   while
                   are
                   in
                   secret
                   conference
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   profits
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   pleasures
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   serue
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   fellowship
                   with
                   ,
                   euen
                   when
                   we
                   seeme
                   to
                   ●erue
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   
                     fellowship
                     with
                     ●●●
                     Saints
                  
                   ;
                   )
                   how
                   can
                   the
                   Bridegrome
                   steem●
                   vs
                   as
                   friends
                   and
                   Lo●ers
                   ,
                   and
                   ●●ot
                   ioyne
                   vs
                   vvith
                   
                     women
                     of
                     fornica●●●on
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   ●aue
                   departed
                   from
                   the
                   faith●●●
                   ●●●
                   their
                   
                     Lor●
                     and
                     followed
                     other
                     Louers
                  
                   ?
                   ●●●ich
                   may
                   be
                   ●●●ken
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   
                     ●●●
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   sin●●●●tie
                   but
                   for
                   wage●
                   :
                   w●ose
                   good
                   deedes
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   from
                   a
                   lo●●
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   but●om
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   wh●
                   giue
                   a
                   pennie
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   almes
                   to
                   a
                   poo●e
                   man.
                   For
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   〈◊〉
                   that
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   merit
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   praise
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   Papists
                   almes
                   is
                   all
                   such
                   :
                   and
                   ●●●●●fore
                   
                   neuer
                   did
                   a
                   right
                   Papist
                   giue
                   true
                   almes
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   giuings
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   poore
                   Cottage
                   buil●
                   by
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   is
                   better
                   (
                   I
                   ●eane
                   better
                   respected
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   better
                   to
                   the
                   doer
                   )
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   Cels
                   and
                   Monestaries
                   that
                   euer
                   Papist
                   builded
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   glory
                   and
                   merit
                   .
                   Good
                   works
                   follow
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   proceede
                   from
                   a
                   loue
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   on
                   whose
                   members
                   wee
                   bestow
                   our
                   gifts
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   giue
                   neuer
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   giuer
                   be
                   not
                   giuen
                   in
                   faith
                   (
                   which
                   maketh
                   gift
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   almes-gift
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   muc●
                   as
                   a
                   pennie
                   giuen
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   sound
                   Christia●
                   in
                   mercie
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   Disciple
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   i●
                   Disciple
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   here
                   say
                   ,
                   t●●t
                   we
                   (
                   of
                   the
                   R●ligion
                   )
                   cond●nne
                   alm
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   doe
                   not
                   iusti●●
                   (
                   as
                   neit●er
                   doth
                   Christ
                   our
                   ●●ster
                   )
                   
                     Ph●risa●●ll
                     almes
                     .
                     Matth.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   poore
                   are
                   he
                   Altar●●ong
                   ●ong
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   mus●
                   sacrifice
                   our
                   ●nes
                   vpon
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     his
                     ground
                  
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   wee
                   must
                   so●
                   the
                   seede
                   reliefe
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   fall
                   into
                   mi
                   〈◊〉
                   God
                   requireth
                   a
                   l●ane
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   must
                   send
                   it
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                   
                   The
                   Apostle
                   Iohn
                   saith
                   ;
                   
                     Whosoeuer
                     hath
                     this
                     worlds
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     seeth
                     his
                     Brother
                     haue
                     neede
                     ,
                     and
                     shutteth
                     vp
                     his
                     compassion
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     how
                     dwelleth
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   1
                   Ioh.
                   3.17
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   
                     dwelleth
                     not
                     in
                     him
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                  
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   (
                   except
                   the
                   Lord
                   giue
                   him
                   repentance
                   )
                   shall
                   
                     he
                     liue
                     with
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   Deuils
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   though
                   wee
                   shall●
                   not
                   be
                   saued
                   by
                   our
                   giuing
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   yet
                   ●e
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   must
                   giue
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   cheerefully
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     blessed
                     him
                  
                   .
                   Our
                   good
                   deedes
                   cannot
                   saue
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   doe
                   good
                   deedes
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   though
                   our
                   good
                   deedes
                   cannot
                   saue
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   bad
                   deedes
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   of
                   good
                   ,
                   can
                   damne
                   vs.
                   We
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   preach
                   good
                   workes
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   Papists
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   Papisticall
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   merit
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   wee
                   teach
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   
                     good
                     and
                     holy
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   bindeth
                   our
                   obedience
                   to
                   it
                   in
                   
                     all
                     things
                     .
                     Gal.
                  
                   3.10
                   .
                   Indeede
                   we
                   cannot
                   
                     continue
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     written
                     in
                     th●
                     booke
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     to
                     doe
                     them
                  
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   wee
                   doe
                   what
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   grieued
                   for
                   th●●
                   
                   we
                   cannot
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   doe
                   is
                   accepted
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   doe
                   ,
                   is
                   pardoned
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   law
                   hath
                   a
                   necessarie
                   vse
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   teach
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   prescribe
                   what
                   in
                   dutie
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   giue
                   vs
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   life
                   for
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   could
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   neuer
                   shall
                   )
                   
                     continue
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     written
                     ,
                     to
                     doe
                     them
                     .
                  
                   So
                   we
                   exhort
                   men
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   willingly
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Lords
                     free
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   seruants
                   for
                   praise
                   ,
                   or
                   wages
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   (
                   further
                   )
                   to
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   
                     spirit
                     of
                     Dauid
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     his
                     cheerefull
                  
                   and
                   singing
                   spirit
                   in
                   matters
                   pertaining
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   Religion
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   get
                   this
                   spirit
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   wicked
                   delight
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   
                     law
                     ,
                     to
                     meditate
                     in
                     it
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     .
                     Psal.
                  
                   1.1
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   delight
                   in
                   a
                   thing
                   maketh
                   the
                   burthen
                   of
                   it
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     y●ake
                     ea●ie
                  
                   .
                   And
                   heere
                   wee
                   see
                   how
                   farre
                   they
                   are
                   from
                   hauing
                   this
                   spirit
                   ,
                   who
                   take
                   so
                   little
                   pleasure
                   in
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   pleasure
                   in
                   vanitie
                   .
                   Which
                   maketh
                   them
                   to
                   heare
                   coldly
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   without
                   feeling
                   ,
                   to
                   finde
                   no
                   taste
                   in
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   
                     beare
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     as
                     a
                     burthen
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   ;
                   as
                   they
                   could
                   wish
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   from
                   their
                   heart
                   )
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   were
                   gone
                   .
                   Amos.
                   8.5
                   .
                   The
                   Sabbath
                   should
                   be
                   our
                   
                     delight
                     ,
                     Esa.
                  
                   58.13
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   keepe
                   it
                   with
                   ioy
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   delight
                   to
                   keepe
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   for
                   prayer
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   seruice
                   in
                   it
                   with
                   gladnesse
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   pray
                   with
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     giue
                     thankes
                  
                   with
                   reioycing
                   .
                   Psal.
                   101.1
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   as
                   we
                   come
                   willingly
                   to
                   a
                   feast
                   ,
                   so
                   wee
                   should
                   come
                   gladly
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   desirously
                   heare
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     they
                     that
                     gladly
                     receiued
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     baptized
                     .
                     Act.
                  
                   2.41
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   doing
                   good
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   make
                   it
                   our
                   comfort
                   to
                   
                     doe
                     good
                     alwaies
                     from
                     a
                     pure
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   ,
                   taking
                   delight
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   more
                   willingly
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   greater
                   pleasure
                   doe
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Further
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   Dauid
                   propoundeth
                   himselfe
                   for
                   an
                   example
                   ,
                   say●ng
                   ;
                   
                     I
                     will
                     sing
                     .
                     He
                  
                   saith
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   see
                   mercie
                   shewed
                   ,
                   and
                   iudgement
                   executed
                   by
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   
                     places
                     vnder
                     me
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   ●et
                   this
                   will
                   he
                   doe
                   too
                   ;
                   )
                   but
                   I
                   in
                   person
                   ,
                   
                   will
                   sing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   ioyfully
                   stirre
                   and
                   be
                   a
                   dealer
                   (
                   my
                   selfe
                   )
                   in
                   these
                   matters
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   a
                   great
                   King
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     sing
                  
                   .
                   He
                   saith
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   call
                   my
                   Musitians
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   sing
                   ,
                   laying
                   the
                   burthen
                   from
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   vpon
                   others
                   ;
                   but
                   promiseth
                   to
                   doe
                   (
                   himselfe
                   )
                   what
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   done
                   by
                   others
                   .
                   
                   And
                   here
                   the
                   doctrine
                   is
                   ;
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   hope
                   the
                   people
                   will
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   where
                   their
                   leaders
                   are
                   good
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   they
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   will
                   doe
                   the
                   better
                   .
                   Which
                   made
                   the
                   same
                   Prophet
                   when
                   he
                   called
                   others
                   to
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     leade
                     the
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   first
                   )
                   to
                   
                     praise
                     him
                     .
                     Psal.
                  
                   95.1
                   .
                   So
                   
                     Iosua
                     seruing
                     God
                  
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   heard
                   ;
                   )
                   
                     his
                     house
                     serued
                     him
                     .
                     Ios.
                  
                   24.15
                   .
                   And
                   Cornelius
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   religious
                   Captaine
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   religious
                   
                     house
                     .
                     Act.
                  
                   10.2
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   Abrahams
                   family
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   godly
                   family
                   ,
                   because
                   Abraham
                   (
                   the
                   Master
                   )
                   was
                   a
                   godly
                   man.
                   Iob
                   had
                   not
                   a
                   swearer
                   in
                   
                     his
                     house
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     Iob
                     (
                     himselfe
                  
                   )
                   was
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   
                     vpright
                     man
                     ,
                     one
                     that
                     feared
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     esch●wed
                     euill
                     .
                     Iob.
                  
                   1.1
                   .
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     his
                     sonnes
                  
                   might
                   (
                   perhaps
                   )
                   
                     blaspheme
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   secretly
                   ,
                   
                     Vers.
                     5.
                  
                   yet
                   openly
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   
                   their
                   lips
                   they
                   durst
                   not
                   ;
                   I
                   perswade
                   my selfe
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Great
                   men
                   are
                   the
                   windes
                   that
                   moue
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   they
                   that
                   
                     rule
                     ,
                     feare
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   are
                   gouerned
                   ,
                   will
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   seeme
                   to
                   
                     feare
                     him
                  
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   white
                   that
                   all
                   looke
                   at
                   .
                   As
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   in
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   a
                   very
                   faire
                   and
                   white
                   paper
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   blot
                   is
                   sooner
                   seene
                   then
                   sundrie
                   blurres
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   course
                   and
                   browne
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   great
                   leaders
                   ,
                   one
                   little
                   fault
                   is
                   sooner
                   espied
                   and
                   followed
                   ,
                   then
                   many
                   in
                   the
                   meaner
                   and
                   lesse
                   marked
                   ranke
                   of
                   people
                   .
                   Caiaphas
                   was
                   against
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   not
                   
                     his
                     men
                  
                   against
                   him
                   ?
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   the
                   Maides
                   helpe
                   the
                   matter
                   ?
                   Matth.
                   ●
                   6.69.71.73
                   .
                   So
                   certaine
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   true
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   gouerne
                   are
                   the
                   
                     partie
                     coloured
                     rods
                  
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   they
                   looke
                   that
                   are
                   gouerned
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   example
                   ,
                   the
                   colour
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   conceiue
                   ,
                   following
                   their
                   
                     Gouernours
                     .
                     Gen.
                  
                   30.39
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   the
                   head
                   is
                   well
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   bodie
                   is
                   the
                   better
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   )
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   sicke
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     heart
                     is
                     heauie
                     ,
                     Esa.
                  
                   1.
                   5
                   :
                   so
                   a
                   good
                   head
                   in
                   the
                   politicke
                   bodie
                   
                   or
                   family
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   meane
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   sound
                   Citie
                   or
                   house
                   ;
                   as
                   (
                   contrarily
                   )
                   a
                   sicke
                   or
                   bad
                   head
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   draw
                   them
                   to
                   transgression
                   and
                   sinne
                   .
                   
                     Peter
                     dissembled
                  
                   not
                   alone
                   ;
                   Gal.
                   2.13
                   .
                   and
                   when
                   Herod
                   was
                   
                     moued
                     ,
                     Ierusalem
                  
                   was
                   
                     troubled
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     Matth.
                  
                   2.3
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   good
                   leaders
                   will
                   teach
                   their
                   followers
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   Iob.
                   1.5
                   .
                   Now
                   of
                   what
                   force
                   good
                   teaching
                   and
                   good
                   prayers
                   are
                   to
                   a
                   godly
                   life
                   ,
                   wee
                   know
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   great
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Gouernours
                   to
                   learne
                   for
                   themselues
                   the
                   
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   
                     teach
                     it
                     to
                     others
                     .
                     Psal.
                  
                   34.11
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   will
                   haue
                   good
                   followers
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   good
                   leaders
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   call
                   others
                   to
                   the
                   
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   (
                   themselues
                   )
                   come
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   must
                   not
                   speak●
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   deafe
                   themselues
                   ;
                   bid
                   others
                   to
                   goe
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   themselues
                   )
                   
                     stand
                     still
                     ;
                     pipe
                     and
                     sing
                  
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   (
                   themselues
                   )
                   
                     delighted
                     with
                     the
                     song
                  
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   mocke
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   shame
                   themselues
                   ;
                   and
                   loose
                   their
                   grace
                   with
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   diminish
                   their
                   ●uthoritie
                   vvith
                   men
                   .
                   
                   Magistrates
                   in
                   the
                   common-wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   congregation
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   lights
                   that
                   must
                   giue
                   
                     light
                     ;
                     Matth.
                  
                   5.16
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   people
                   shine
                   in
                   vertue
                   ,
                   their
                   ex●mple
                   (
                   vnder
                   God
                   )
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   Sunne
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   zealous
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   words
                   and
                   example
                   that
                   enflames
                   them
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   draw
                   backe
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   cold
                   affection
                   and
                   bad
                   leading
                   that
                   stayes
                   them
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   true
                   godlinesse
                   doth
                   (
                   naturally
                   )
                   communicate
                   it selfe
                   .
                   It
                   cannot
                   shut
                   vp
                   it selfe
                   within
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   breaketh
                   out
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   gaue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   truly
                   better
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   Where
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   they
                   in
                   authoritie
                   are
                   truly
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   true
                   goodnesse
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   tree
                   that
                   still
                   flourisheth
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   )
                   will
                   
                     shoote
                     forth
                  
                   in
                   diuers
                   boughes
                   and
                   armes
                   of
                   encrease
                   ,
                   till
                   many
                   (
                   that
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   sap
                   and
                   roote
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   )
                   
                     be
                     turned
                     to
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                     Dan.
                  
                   12.3
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   dewe
                   and
                   raine
                   falling
                   vpon
                   the
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   resteth
                   not
                   there
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     passeth
                     downe
                  
                   into
                   the
                   
                     lower
                     grounds
                  
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   to
                   flourish
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   fruitfull
                   as
                   the
                   
                     field
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     blessed
                  
                   :
                   so
                   where
                   the
                   
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     high
                     hilles
                  
                   )
                   haue
                   receiued
                   the
                   dewe
                   of
                   goodnesse
                   &
                   raine
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   there
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   are
                   gouerned
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   
                     lower
                     grounds
                  
                   )
                   that
                   lie
                   at
                   their
                   feete
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   subiection
                   ,
                   receiue
                   of
                   their
                   fulnesse
                   somewhat
                   to
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   a
                   well
                   ordered
                   life
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     waters
                     descend
                  
                   easily
                   that
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   mountaines
                   ;
                   so
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   present
                   following
                   where
                   such
                   begin
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   terrour
                   to
                   wicked
                   Rulers
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   good
                   R●lers
                   may
                   gaine
                   much
                   people
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   leading
                   well
                   :
                   so
                   corrupt
                   Gouernour●
                   may
                   draw
                   troupes
                   to
                   hell
                   by
                   going
                   (
                   themselues
                   )
                   before
                   in
                   their
                   bad
                   liues
                   .
                   Ieroboam
                   ,
                   an
                   ill
                   leader
                   ,
                   had
                   as
                   bad
                   
                     followers
                     :
                     Ieroboam
                     that
                     made
                     Israell
                     to
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   2
                   King.
                   3.3
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Emperours
                   fauoured
                   Arius
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   became
                   an
                   Arian
                   .
                   These
                   
                     great
                     red
                     Dragons
                     fall
                     not
                     alone
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   
                     with
                     their
                     tailes
                     draw
                     downe
                     others
                     .
                     Apoc.
                  
                   12.3.4
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   are
                   they
                   well
                   compared
                   to
                   
                     great
                     trees
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   vnder
                   them
                   to
                   
                     lowe
                     boughe●
                     and
                     shrubs
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   needes
                   fall
                   when
                   they
                   fall
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   admonition
                   to
                   all
                   vnder
                   authoritie
                   
                   to
                   
                     pray
                     for
                     all
                  
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     vnder
                     them
                     may
                     leade
                     a
                     quiet
                     and
                     peaceable
                     life
                     in
                     all
                     godlines
                     and
                     honestie
                     .
                  
                   1
                   Tim.
                   2.2
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   their
                   good
                   commeth
                   with
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   their
                   ouer-seers
                   .
                   A
                   good
                   President
                   will
                   helpe
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   good
                   Prouince
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   are
                   such
                   Masters
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   as
                   Abraham
                   was
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   such
                   people
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   Abraham
                   had
                   .
                   Parents
                   that
                   be
                   religious
                   will
                   traine
                   vp
                   children
                   in
                   religion
                   ;
                   and
                   Iudges
                   that
                   
                     feare
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   
                     commaund
                     the
                     Countrie
                     to
                     feare
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   ;
                   how
                   much
                   are
                   we
                   bound
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   a
                   
                     vertuous
                     Mother
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   a
                   religious
                   
                     King.
                     Queene
                  
                   ELIZABETH
                   we
                   had●
                   King
                   IAMES
                   we
                   haue
                   (
                   and
                   long
                   may
                   haue
                   )
                   who
                   begunne
                   in
                   this
                   whole
                   Realme
                   this
                   sacred
                   song
                   of
                   pietie
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     Dauid
                     tuned
                     to
                     his
                     Harpe
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   now
                   )
                   King
                   IAMES
                   (
                   our
                   Dauid
                   )
                   
                     preferreth
                     ●o
                     his
                     chief●
                     ioy
                  
                   .
                   Pray
                   we
                   (
                   therfore
                   )
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   sing
                   it
                   long
                   and
                   
                     merrily
                     to
                     God
                     his
                     strength
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   despite
                   of
                   all
                   enemies
                   within
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   in
                   other
                   lands
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   haue
                   him
                   to
                   
                     change
                     his
                     not●
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   the
                   
                     sweet
                     song
                     of
                     Si●●
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   sing
                   the
                   lewd
                   song
                   of
                   
                   the
                   whore
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   a
                   
                     strange
                     tongue
                  
                   .
                   Hee
                   that
                   gaue
                   him
                   this
                   grace
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   must
                   giue
                   him
                   grace
                   also
                   to
                   raigne
                   aright
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     no
                     man
                     is
                     borne
                     an
                     Artificer
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   none
                   is
                   borne
                   a
                   good
                   King
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   borne
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     good
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   borne
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     good
                     King.
                  
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   since
                   it
                   commeth
                   from
                   God
                   onely
                   ,
                   that
                   Kings
                   continue
                   to
                   rule
                   well
                   ;
                   wee
                   had
                   neede
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   him
                   heartily
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   our
                   Rulers
                   vnder
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   
                     do●
                     wisely
                  
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   truly
                   zealous
                   for
                   that
                   God
                   and
                   truth
                   which
                   giueth
                   them
                   their
                   honour
                   heere
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   (
                   hence
                   )
                   as
                   
                     good
                     and
                     faithfull
                     seruants
                     glorifie
                     them
                     in
                     heauen
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                  
                   So
                   shall
                   we
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   better
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   
                     ruled
                     well
                  
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   expressing
                   the
                   d●●tie
                   ;
                   the
                   part●
                   of
                   it
                   follow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mercie
                 and
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THese
                 two
                 parts
                 are
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 sundred
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 
                 of
                 iustice
                 ,
                 by
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 ,
                 by
                 mercie
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 vnderstandeth
                 fauour
                 &
                 grace
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 hee
                 would
                 shew
                 to
                 well
                 doers
                 in
                 their
                 good
                 cause
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 iustice
                 ,
                 that
                 course
                 of
                 iustice
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 obserue
                 straitly
                 in
                 the
                 chastisement
                 of
                 offenders
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 sentence
                 that
                 should
                 
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   the
                   King●
                   mercie
                
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 alone
                 ,
                 nor
                 iustice
                 dwell
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   mercie
                   and
                   iustice
                
                 together●
                 as
                 vnder
                 one
                 roofe
                 ,
                 and
                 closer
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 one
                 roome
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 be
                 mercifull
                 with
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 iust
                 with
                 mercie
                 ,
                 fauouring
                 the
                 good
                 for
                 their
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 punishing
                 the
                 euill
                 for
                 the
                 euill
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whom
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 
                   beare
                   the
                   sword
                   in
                   vaine
                
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 will
                 sing
                 the
                 song
                 of
                 mercie
                 with
                 cheere
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dolefull
                 song
                 of
                 iustice
                 with
                 courage
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Prophets
                   song
                
                 is
                 of
                 
                   two
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 
                   hee
                   singeth
                
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 mercie
                 alone
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 iustice
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 both
                 together
                 ;
                 
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 that
                 these
                 ●wo
                 must
                 goe
                 hand
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                 association
                 be
                 combined
                 together
                 ,
                 namely
                 
                   mercie
                   and
                   iudgement
                
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 sentence
                 commeth
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                   Mercie
                   and
                   iudgement
                
                 must
                 be
                 
                   his
                   song
                
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 mercie
                 ,
                 without
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 may
                 turne
                 into
                 foolish
                 pittie
                 ;
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 vvithout
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 proue
                 
                   summum
                   ius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cruelty
                 in
                 matters
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 Kings
                 &
                 the
                 thrones
                 of
                 Kings
                 without
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 seuered
                 from
                 mercie
                 ?
                 without
                 
                   terrour
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   ?
                
                 without
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   recompence
                   ?
                   Rom.
                
                 13.4.5
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 
                   two
                   daughters
                   of
                   wisedome
                
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   which
                   Kings
                   raigne
                   :
                   Prou.
                
                 8.15
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Lions
                
                 of
                 
                   wisedomes
                   throne
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 
                   it
                   is
                   stayed
                
                 ;
                 1
                 King.
                 10.19
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 
                   flourisheth
                   :
                   mercie
                
                 being
                 administred
                 ,
                 and
                 iustice
                 bearing
                 sway
                 .
                 In
                 one
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   throne
                   is
                   established
                   by
                   iustice
                   .
                   Prou.
                
                 16.12
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   throne
                   is
                   vpheld
                   by
                   mercie
                   .
                   Prou.
                
                 20.28
                 .
                 The
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   vpon
                   the
                   Kings
                   Bench
                
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Fathers
                   and
                   Iudges
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 minister
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 
                   mercie
                   and
                   iudgement
                
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Psal.
                 112.5.9
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 for
                 a
                 iust
                 mans
                 propertie
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 mans
                 praise
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   mercifull
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   abideth
                   for
                   euer
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 requireth
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 
                   for
                   the
                   wealth
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 
                   take
                   vengeance
                   of
                   euill
                   doers
                   .
                   Mercie
                
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 and
                 iustice
                 belong
                 to
                 one
                 sword
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 opposite
                 Subiects
                 ;
                 as
                 mercie
                 to
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgement
                 with
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 sinners
                 .
                 The
                 sword
                 of
                 fauour
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 mans
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 iustice
                 ,
                 threatning
                 death
                 in
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 Prou.
                 16.14
                 :
                 compared
                 with
                 Prou.
                 19.12
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 Magistrate
                 must
                 be
                 carefull
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   shall
                   he
                   finde
                   life
                   and
                   glory
                   :
                   Prou.
                
                 21.21
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   eternall
                   life
                
                 .
                 Further
                 ;
                 these
                 
                   two
                   ,
                   mercie
                   and
                   iustice
                
                 haue
                 their
                 roote
                 in
                 the
                 
                   good
                   trees
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   digge
                   at
                   the
                   roote
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   bad
                   trees
                
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 spreadeth
                 in
                 the
                 sinewes
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 ,
                 to
                 containe
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 their
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 veines
                 ,
                 comfortably
                 to
                 refresh
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Princes
                 fauour
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 
                 
                   mercie
                   and
                   truth
                   must
                   meete
                   ,
                   and
                   righteousnes●●
                   and
                   peace
                   kisse
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   Psal.
                
                 85.50
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Iustice
                   is
                   the
                   bo●d
                   of
                   all
                   societie
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   lo●sed
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   well
                   kept
                   ,
                   the
                   state
                   is
                   brought
                   to
                   confusion
                   and
                   tumult
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   sta●e
                   keepeth
                   no
                   order
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   looseth
                   glorie
                   .
                   Prou.
                   14.28
                   .
                   So
                   for
                   mercie
                   ,
                   it
                   correcteth
                   the
                   sharpnesse
                   of
                   iustice
                   without
                   merc●e
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   soueraigntie
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   the
                   hard
                   b●rthen
                   of
                   
                     subiection
                     ●asie
                  
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   must
                   obay
                   .
                   Therefore
                   is
                   mercie
                   well
                   called
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     preseruer
                     of
                     Scepters
                  
                   .
                   The
                   body
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   kept
                   in
                   good
                   estate
                   by
                   a
                   good
                   diet
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   decayed
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   restored
                   by
                   
                     yro●
                     and
                     fire
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     cutting
                     and
                     ●earing
                  
                   :
                   so
                   ,
                   this
                   great
                   bodie
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   maintained
                   by
                   the
                   sweet
                   diet
                   of
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   impaired
                   in
                   ●state
                   ,
                   be
                   r●couered
                   by
                   the
                   yron
                   and
                   fire
                   of
                   iustice
                   ,
                   vsed
                   against
                   desperate
                   offenders
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   mercie
                   is
                   necessarie
                   to
                   abate
                   the
                   courage
                   of
                   iustice
                   that
                   it
                   riot
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   iustice
                   as
                   necessarie
                   to
                   master
                   the
                   large
                   affection
                   of
                   mercie
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   
                   not
                   foolish
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   iustice
                   will
                   be
                   too
                   har●ie
                   ,
                   if
                   mercie
                   pull
                   it
                   not
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   mercie
                   too
                   base
                   minded
                   ,
                   if
                   iustice
                   doe
                   not
                   encourage
                   it
                   .
                   Dauid
                   enquired
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   
                     any
                     left
                     of
                     the
                     ho●se
                     of
                     Saul
                     ,
                     on
                     whom
                     hee
                     might
                     shew
                     mercie
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   laudable
                   and
                   thankfull
                   mercie●
                   2
                   Sam.
                   9.1.3
                   .
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   mercie
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     beare
                     the
                     mourning
                     of
                     the
                     Prisoner
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     deli●er
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     death
                     .
                     Psal.
                  
                   102.20
                   :
                   
                     to
                     loose
                     the
                     bands
                     of
                     wickednesse
                     ,
                     to
                     tak●
                     off
                     the
                     heauie
                     burthens
                     ,
                     to
                     let
                     the
                     oppressed
                     goe
                     free
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     breake
                     euery
                     yoake
                     .
                     Esa.
                  
                   58.7
                   .
                   but
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   cruell
                   pittie
                   in
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   
                     Gods
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   ●n
                   vnkingly
                   ●biectnesse
                   to
                   haue
                   enlarged
                   mercies
                   fauour
                   
                     ●and
                     ouer
                     head
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   would
                   haue
                   offered
                   to
                   bowe
                   and
                   
                     speake
                     faire
                  
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ;
                   mercie
                   without
                   
                     iustice
                     i●stifieth
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     iustice
                     without
                     mercie
                     ,
                     condemneth
                     the
                     i●st
                     :
                     both
                     which
                     are
                     an
                     abomination
                     to
                     God.
                     Prou.
                  
                   17.15
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   both
                   alike
                   are
                   loathed
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   abhorred
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   cleareth
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   condemneth
                   ●he
                   law
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   bringeth
                   sinne
                   into
                   credit
                   ,
                   leadeth
                   vertue
                   into
                   reproach
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   corrections
                   are
                   the
                   medicin●s
                   of
                   
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   the
                   euils
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   deliuereth
                   a
                   malefactor
                   from
                   deserued
                   correction
                   ,
                   dealeth
                   ●s
                   a
                   Murtherer
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Phisitian
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   in
                   couraging
                   him
                   to
                   
                     feede
                     vpon
                     poison
                  
                   ,
                   killeth
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   partiall
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   should
                   deliuer
                   from
                   the
                   poison
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   murthereth
                   vnmercifully
                   with
                   the
                   poiso●
                   of
                   indulgence
                   in
                   sinne
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   
                     are
                     an
                     abhomination
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   (
                   further
                   )
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     plagued
                     and
                     smitten
                     of
                     ●im
                     .
                  
                   For
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   plague
                   those
                   that
                   destroy
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   abhorr●
                   those
                   that
                   
                     conde●ne
                     his
                     law
                  
                   ?
                   So
                   ,
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   cruell
                   against
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   cruell
                   to
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   ●urne
                   the
                   edge
                   of
                   iustice
                   where
                   they
                   should
                   turne
                   the
                   backe
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   should
                   defend
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   smite
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   can
                   God
                   but
                   smite
                   such
                   
                     whited
                     walles
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     raine
                     downe
                  
                   euen
                   
                     a
                     storme
                     of
                     fire
                     &
                     brimstone
                  
                   vpon
                   such
                   hipocrites
                   and
                   
                     painted
                     Sepulchers
                  
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ?
                   Fourthly
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   the
                   King
                   hath
                   
                     his
                     Scepter
                  
                   and
                   
                     sword
                     .
                     His
                     Scepter
                  
                   in
                   mercie
                   to
                   protect
                   the
                   
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   sword
                   in
                   iudgement
                   to
                   punish
                   euill
                   doers
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   these
                   
                     two
                     ,
                     his
                     thro●e
                  
                   is
                   preserued
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   one
                   onely
                   it
                   cannot
                   long●
                
                 
                   Vse●
                   .
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   all
                   in
                   places
                   of
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   
                     haue
                     respect
                     ●f
                     perso●s
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   sen●ence
                   vp●ightly
                   in
                   m●tters
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   Gods
                   Iudge
                   de●cribed
                   by
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Deu●er
                  
                   .
                   1.17
                   .
                   &
                   16.
                   
                   ●9
                   .
                   and
                   God
                   the
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   by
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   be●ore
                   tha●●
                   
                     Shall
                     not
                     the
                     Iudge
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     ●arth
                     doe
                     rig●t
                     ?
                     Gen.
                  
                   18.25
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   head
                   in
                   the
                   naturall
                   b●die
                   ,
                   is
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   betweene
                   the
                   two
                   shoulders
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   ●t
                   be
                   a
                   
                     straight
                     bodie
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   more
                   on
                   one
                   side
                   then
                   on
                   another
                   :
                   so
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   Ru●er
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   head
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   politique
                   state●nd
                   ●nd
                   bodie
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   and
                   (
                   if
                   iudgement●e
                   ●e
                   vpright
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   conscience
                   good
                   )
                   ●ill
                   not
                   by
                   partiall
                   
                     iustice
                     ,
                     lea●e
                  
                   more
                   to
                   ●ne
                   side
                   then
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   or
                   hang
                   all
                   of
                   ●ne
                   side●
                   inclining
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   iustice
                   ,
                   ●y
                   carnall
                   anger
                   ,
                   or
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   mercie●y
                   ●y
                   laboured
                   remissenes
                   .
                   He
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   ●oo
                   pittifull
                   ,
                   and
                   wring
                   iustice
                   ,
                   nor
                   too
                   ●uch
                   addicted
                   to
                   a
                   rich
                   friend
                   and
                   gift
                   ●gainst
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   mercie
                   to
                   complaine
                   
                   of
                   oppression
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   God
                   
                     waighed
                     Belshazer
                  
                   in
                   the
                   balance
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     found
                     him
                     light
                  
                   before
                   
                     hee
                     iudged
                     him
                     so
                     ,
                     Dan.
                  
                   5.27
                   .
                   so●
                   for
                   the
                   matter
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   put
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   scales
                   of
                   an
                   indifferent
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   light
                   ,
                   deseruing
                   no
                   fauour
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   iudge
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   Which
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   do
                   ,
                   &
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   Iudge
                   indeede
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   let
                   all
                   loue
                   of
                   mens
                   persons
                   goe
                   ,
                   and
                   feare
                   of
                   mens
                   persons
                   more
                   then
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   couetousnes
                   ,
                   the
                   spawne
                   of
                   all
                   euill
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Musicke
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   strike
                   a
                   string
                   too
                   softly
                   or
                   too
                   hard
                   ,
                   or
                   strike
                   a
                   wrong
                   string
                   ,
                   wee
                   make
                   discords
                   and
                   i●rring
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   Musicke
                   of
                   iustice
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   
                     little
                     weeke
                     string
                  
                   be
                   
                     wrested
                     too
                     high
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   small
                   matters
                   be
                   made
                   hainous
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   
                     great
                     strings
                  
                   are
                   but
                   
                     softly
                     touched
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   touched
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   great
                   faults
                   are
                   extenuated
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   medled
                   with
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   string
                   be
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   punish
                   where
                   we
                   should
                   reward
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     striking
                     the
                     right
                     string
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   punishing
                   the
                   offending
                   person
                   ,
                   either
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   makes
                   vs
                   to
                   
                     strike
                     too
                     softly
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   punish
                   partially
                   ;
                   or
                   hatred
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     strike
                     too
                     hard
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   punish
                   aboue
                   desert
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   mistaking
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   feare
                   or
                   couetousnes
                   (
                   two
                   Sathans
                   at
                   euery
                   Iudges
                   elboe
                   ,
                   but
                   preuailing
                   onely
                   against
                   
                     Iudges
                     of
                     corrupt
                     mindes
                  
                   )
                   shall
                   make
                   vs
                   quite
                   to
                   omit
                   the
                   string
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   strike
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   great
                   Gentleman
                   ,
                   or
                   rich
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   friend
                   ,
                   or
                   brother
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   
                     sweete
                     report
                  
                   in
                   the
                   stroke
                   of
                   iustice
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   so
                   vntunably
                   to
                   all
                   good
                   hearing
                   ,
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   vs
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   that
                   Christian
                   Magistrates
                   may
                   not
                   make
                   such
                   
                     harsh
                     disagreements
                  
                   in
                   the
                   cause
                   and
                   
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     mercy
                  
                   and
                   iudgement
                   must
                   be
                   their
                   stops
                   ;
                   so
                   shall
                   they
                   neither
                   finger
                   nor
                   
                     strike
                     amisse
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   
                     singing
                     of
                     iustice
                  
                   ,
                   make
                   iustice
                   weepe
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   the
                   songs
                   of
                   mercie
                   into
                   ●
                   cry
                   .
                   Some
                   
                     sing
                     a
                     song
                  
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   case
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   mercie
                   and
                   iudgement
                   :
                   and
                   these
                   will
                   do
                   a
                   man
                   right
                   but
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   exclamation
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   184.5
                   .
                   Some
                   
                     sing
                     a
                     song
                  
                   of
                   peoples
                   loue
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     Felix
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   24.28
                   .
                   And
                   some
                   a
                   song
                   of
                   selfe-loue
                   ,
                   with
                   cruell
                   
                     Pilate
                     ,
                     Mark.
                  
                   15.
                   15.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   19.8.12.13
                   .
                   But
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   
                   will
                   
                     sing
                     a
                     song
                  
                   of
                   loue
                   to
                   mercy
                   and
                   iudgement
                   with
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   Magistrates
                   .
                   Some
                   will
                   not
                   proceede
                   to
                   sentence
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   till
                   they
                   heare
                   how
                   their
                   Noble
                   Lord
                   will
                   take
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   some
                   ,
                   being
                   to
                   giue
                   iudgement
                   in
                   a
                   cause
                   ,
                   will
                   looke
                   vpon
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   
                     christ
                     all
                  
                   of
                   
                     iustice
                     &
                     mercie
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   some
                   friends
                   letter
                   ,
                   as
                   through
                   
                     false
                     spectacles
                  
                   .
                   But
                   such
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   acceptable
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   are
                   abhominable
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   so
                   magnifie
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   may
                   (
                   iustly
                   )
                   bee
                   thought
                   ,
                   little
                   to
                   dislike
                   of
                   vngodlines
                   .
                   Pro.
                   28.4
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Here
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   further
                   admonition
                   to
                   Princes
                   and
                   their
                   Officers
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   bee
                   
                     refuges
                     and
                     hidden
                     places
                  
                   to
                   the
                   righteous
                   by
                   
                     mercy
                     ,
                     Esa.
                  
                   32.2
                   .
                   so
                   by
                   a
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   iustice
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   offendours
                   to
                   punishment
                   ,
                   Pro.
                   20.26
                   .
                   as
                   
                     men
                     of
                     courage
                     ,
                     Exod
                  
                   ,
                   18.21
                   .
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   men-pleasers
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   King
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   sun-shine
                   of
                   soueraigntie
                   to
                   well
                   deseruing
                   Subiects
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   is
                   bound
                   in
                   the
                   obligation
                   of
                   true
                   
                     iustice
                     ,
                     to
                     couer
                     his
                     throne
                  
                   with
                   a
                   cloude
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   giue
                   sentence
                   against
                   pernicious
                   sinners
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   
                     a
                     great
                     error
                     vnder
                     the
                     sunne
                     ,
                  
                   Papists
                   are
                   
                   spared
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   Papists
                   so
                   to
                   encrease
                   ,
                   and
                   Papistrie
                   so
                   to
                   tryumph
                   .
                   The
                   King
                   hath
                   much
                   taxed
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   giuen
                   charge
                   against
                   this
                   vnmercifull
                   mildnes
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   Royall
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Honourable
                   Chancelour
                   :
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   done
                   ?
                   surely
                   deceiuing
                   
                     Iezabel
                     ,
                     and
                     her
                     children
                     of
                     fornication
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   still
                   suffered
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                   2.20
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   
                     trespasse
                     be
                     on
                     them
                     and
                     on
                     their
                     fathers
                     house
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   so
                   suffer
                   her
                   and
                   
                     her
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     his
                     throne
                     bee
                     guiltlesse
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Sam.
                   14.9
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   those
                   that
                   haue
                   their
                   hand
                   in
                   this
                   trespasse
                   pull
                   away
                   their
                   hand
                   and
                   set
                   it
                   to
                   iustice
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   putting
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   Romane
                   Amalecke
                   from
                   
                     England
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   25.19
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     peace
                  
                   (
                   as
                   Iehu
                   saide
                   to
                   Iehoram
                   )
                   
                     whiles
                     the
                     whore
                     domes
                     of
                     Iezabel
                     and
                     her
                     witchcrafts
                     are
                     in
                     such
                     number
                     ?
                  
                   2
                   Kin.
                   9.22
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   whiles
                   Iezabel
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   in
                   her
                   children
                   of
                   spirituall
                   fornication
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   is
                   vsed
                   with
                   such
                   vnreasonable
                   and
                   dangerous
                   clemencie
                   ,
                   what
                   hope
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   or
                   expectation
                   of
                   safetie
                   for
                   good
                   men
                   ?
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   :
                   as
                   full
                   and
                   strong
                   seedes
                   ,
                   throwne
                   into
                   a
                   ground
                   fit
                   
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   cherished
                   with
                   conuenient
                   moisture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   comfortable
                   gleames
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   grow
                   ranklie
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   foorth
                   hearbs
                   or
                   weedes
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   kinde
                   :
                   so
                   trayterous
                   seedes
                   laide
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   
                     fat
                     soyle
                  
                   of
                   Papists
                   ,
                   watered
                   with
                   wealth
                   and
                   indulgence
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     shined
                     vpon
                  
                   with
                   the
                   cheerefull
                   glimpses
                   of
                   opportunities
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   bring
                   forth
                   fruite
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Treason
                   against
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   per●urbation
                   of
                   States
                   professing
                   true
                   Religion
                   .
                   Our
                   owne
                   experience
                   hath
                   dearely
                   taught
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   haue
                   vsed
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   with
                   more
                   rigour
                   ,
                   had
                   beene
                   a
                   beneficiall
                   and
                   mercifull
                   
                     sharpnesse
                     ,
                     Cant.
                  
                   2.15
                   .
                   1
                   Sam.
                   15.22.23
                   .
                   Eccles.
                   8.11
                   .
                   Num.
                   33.
                   
                   ●5
                   .
                   2
                   King.
                   13.14.15.16
                   .
                   and
                   1
                   King.
                   20.42
                   .
                   2
                   Chro.
                   15.16
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   these
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   boren
                   with
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   so
                   good
                   Subiects
                   should
                   bee
                   cherished
                   by
                   good
                   Magistrates
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   
                     doe
                     well
                  
                   should
                   bee
                   
                     without
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     praise
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.3
                   .
                   Their
                   Soueraignes
                   mercie
                   should
                   preserue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   their
                   portion
                   in
                   the
                   common
                   comforts
                   of
                   his
                   fauour
                   .
                   This
                   
                   is
                   the
                   good
                   Subiects
                   hope
                   :
                   but
                   take
                   this
                   hope
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   life
                   of
                   sorrow
                   and
                   paine
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   better
                   ?
                   And
                   this
                   hope
                   they
                   take
                   from
                   them
                   who
                   enclose
                   the
                   Kings
                   fauour
                   by
                   corrupt
                   iustice
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   a
                   Monopolie
                   of
                   their
                   Princes
                   grace
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   toll-free
                   .
                   Or
                   that
                   pull
                   their
                   Soueraignes
                   S●nne
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   firmament
                   ,
                   but
                   threatning
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   Kings
                   sword
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   vse
                   his
                   sword
                   for
                   their
                   defence
                   and
                   comfort
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Dauids
                     song
                  
                   heere
                   is
                   of
                   mercie
                   and
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   profitable
                   matter
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   wee
                   learne
                   that
                   the
                   songs
                   of
                   Christians
                   should
                   be
                   profitable
                   and
                   
                     edifying
                     songs
                  
                   :
                   therefore
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   exhorteth
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   ,
                   and
                   vs
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   songs
                   that
                   containe
                   spirituall
                   Musicke
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   make
                   melodie
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   a
                   carnall
                   eare
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                     Eph.
                  
                   5.19
                   .
                   And
                   writing
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   argument
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Colossians
                     ,
                     he
                  
                   willeth
                   them
                   
                     to
                     teach
                     themselues
                  
                   &
                   others
                   in
                   a
                   Psalme
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   not
                   Psalmes
                   of
                   wantonnesse
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     Psalm●●
                     of
                     praise
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     with
                     reuerence
                     ,
                     Colos.
                  
                   3.16
                   .
                   Such
                   was
                   the
                   song
                   
                   of
                   Moses
                   and
                   
                     Miriam
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   15.1.2
                   .
                   &c.
                   of
                   Esay
                   and
                   
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     Esa.
                  
                   5.1.2
                   .
                   
                     &c.
                     Cantic
                     .
                     Salom.
                  
                   and
                   such
                   be
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Psalmes
                     of
                     Dauid
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   we
                   sing
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   
                     sing
                     vnto
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   wantonly
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   grace
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   doe
                   ,
                   we
                   
                     must
                     doe
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Corinth
                   .
                   10.31
                   .
                   Singing
                   is
                   an
                   action
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   we
                   sing
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   sing
                   to
                   
                     Gods
                     glory
                  
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   when
                   
                     Christ
                     sung
                     ,
                     he
                     sung
                     a
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     Mark.
                  
                   14.
                   26.
                   not
                   any
                   vaine
                   song
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Psalme
                   of
                   praise
                   ;
                   and
                   wee
                   should
                   bee
                   
                     followers
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   as
                   Christ
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   Vse
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   reproueth
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   either
                   of
                   bashfulnes
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   contempt
                   ,
                   abstaine
                   altogether
                   from
                   singing
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   condemneth
                   such
                   as
                   sing
                   carnall
                   and
                   prouoking
                   
                     songs
                     ;
                     songs
                  
                   that
                   serue
                   for
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   
                     set
                     an
                     edge
                  
                   of
                   wantonnes
                   vpon
                   the
                   hearers
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   satisfie
                   loose
                   mindes
                   with
                   a
                   kinde
                   of
                   
                     contemplatiue
                     fornication
                  
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   to
                   build
                   them
                   forward
                   to
                   vertue
                   and
                   the
                   
                     power
                     of
                     godlinesse
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   gracious
                   
                   Psalme
                   :
                   which
                   may
                   bee
                   spoken
                   (
                   likewise
                   )
                   of
                   all
                   Poems
                   and
                   Meters
                   that
                   ●re
                   penned
                   and
                   sung
                   with
                   such
                   an
                   artifi●iall
                   ●●●tonnes
                   ,
                   and
                   exquisite
                   voice
                   ,
                   that
                   ●hey
                   seeme
                   no
                   better
                   (
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   ●hey
                   seeme
                   )
                   then
                   so
                   many
                   sacrifices
                   and
                   ●●ities
                   made
                   and
                   sung
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   ,
                   did
                   but
                   make
                   them
                   to
                   abuse
                   and
                   disgrace
                   the
                   ●orthy
                   facultie
                   of
                   Poetrie
                   with
                   vncleane
                   ●●me●
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   send
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   fil●hie
                   Bawdes
                   )
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   en●ise
                   by
                   ●hem
                   to
                   materiall
                   follie
                   and
                   wantonnes
                   ●ff●●minate
                   soules
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   ditie●r
                   ●r
                   song
                   :
                   the
                   Person
                   followeth
                   to
                   whom
                   〈◊〉
                   will
                   sing
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 sing
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Person
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Prophet
                 solemnely
                 promiseth
                 to
                 sing
                 this
                 di●ine
                 ditie
                 of
                 mercy
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 not
                 doubting
                 (
                 howsoeuer
                 others
                 should
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 like
                 it
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 
                   sung
                   with
                   a
                   ●rac●
                
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 ●aid
                 ;
                 Though
                 others
                 mislike
                 the
                 song
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 harsh
                 in
                 a
                 carnall
                 ●are
                 ,
                 ye●
                 
                   (
                   Lord
                
                 )
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 melodious
                 in
                 thine
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasing
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 offer
                 it
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 seeke
                 not
                 to
                 
                   please
                   men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 comfort
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 will
                 
                   pleas●
                   thee
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 from
                 hence
                 is
                 ;
                 We●
                 must
                 not
                 regard
                 what
                 men
                 approoue
                 or
                 condemne
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 precise
                 seruice
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 God
                 ●●●selfe
                 alloweth
                 or
                 doth
                 mislike
                 .
                 
                   Noahs
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                
                 was
                 mocked
                 by
                 the
                 w●rld
                 of
                 
                   wicked
                   men
                   〈◊〉
                   his
                   time
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 obtaine
                 mercie
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Preach●●
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   to
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 humble
                 sinceritie
                 and
                 reuerend
                 demeanour
                 toward
                 the
                 Arke●
                 going
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 was
                 scorned
                 of
                 M●●chol
                 ,
                 was
                 yet
                 had
                 in
                 high
                 estimation
                 by
                 the
                 Maides
                 of
                 Honour
                 attending
                 vpon
                 Mich●l
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 6.14.16
                 .
                 He
                 cared
                 not
                 what
                 shee
                 minded
                 ,
                 his
                 care
                 was
                 to
                 approoue
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Gods
                 minde
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 
                   vile
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   would
                   bee
                   viler
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 spake
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   truth
                   and
                   soberness●
                
                 ,
                 though
                 Festus
                 iudged
                 such
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 madnes
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 spake
                 
                 ●hem
                 ,
                 
                   madde
                   ,
                   and
                   besides
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 26.
                 
                 ●4
                 .
                 25
                 .
                 But
                 
                   he
                   passed
                   little
                   to
                   be
                   iudged
                   of
                   ●im
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   mans
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   ●e
                   that
                   iudged
                   him
                   was
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 ●
                 .
                 3.4
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 careth
                 Michiah
                 what
                 
                   ●ure
                   hundred
                
                 flattering
                 men
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 
                   ●ing
                   :
                   what
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   ●●ll
                   hee
                   speake
                   ,
                
                 1
                 King.
                 22.6.14
                 .
                 Hee
                 ●ake
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 Nabuchad●ezar●ought
                 ●ought
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 precisenesse
                 in
                 
                   Sha●ach
                   ,
                   Meshach
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Abednego
                 ,
                 that
                 ●●ey
                 (
                 onely
                 )
                 
                   were
                   not
                   readie
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   ●●ard
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   th●
                   :
                   Cornet
                   ,
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   ●●d
                   other
                   Instruments
                   of
                   Musicke
                   ,
                   to
                   fall
                   ●●wne
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   his
                   golden
                   Image
                   ,
                   Dan.
                
                 ●
                 .
                 14.15
                 .
                 But
                 〈◊〉
                 were
                 not
                 carefull
                 ,
                 nor
                 ●●garded
                 to
                 answere
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 that
                 
                   ●●at●●●
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 16●
                 for
                 God
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 bow
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 ●●ffer
                 the
                 knee
                 (
                 that
                 hee
                 made
                 )
                 to
                 bowe
                 ●o
                 an
                 Image
                 :
                 therefore
                 that
                 that
                 seemed
                 ●isorder
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 seemed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 o●edience
                 to
                 God.
                 They
                 
                   sung
                   to
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ●hat
                 which
                 
                   they
                   sung
                
                 ,
                 pleased
                 him
                 ,
                 resol●ing
                 to
                 obay
                 the
                 King
                 
                   vnder
                   God
                
                 ,
                 not
                 a●ainst
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 to
                 refuse
                 
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 answere
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 h●u●
                 heard
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Gods
                   wisedome
                   is
                   (
                   incomparably
                   )
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   is
                   like
                   him
                   in
                   knowledge
                   ?
                   Now
                   ,
                   is
                   God
                   incomparably
                   wise
                   ?
                   then
                   his
                   direction
                   is
                   safe
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   hee
                   commendeth
                   to
                   be
                   wise
                   ,
                   is
                   wise
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   hath
                   he
                   all
                   knowledge
                   ?
                   then
                   how
                   can
                   we
                   do
                   better
                   then
                   to
                   
                     learne
                     of
                     him
                  
                   ?
                   or
                   then
                   
                     to
                     stand
                  
                   or
                   
                     fall
                     to
                     him
                  
                   ?
                   Againe
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     wise
                     man
                  
                   speaketh
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   foole
                   speaketh
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   purpose
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   :
                   whom
                   will
                   we
                   regard
                   ?
                   I
                   tro●
                   the
                   
                     wise
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   foole
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   
                     fo●lishnes
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     wiser
                     then
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.25
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   seemeth
                   foolishnes
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   men
                   fool●●h
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   foolish
                   thing
                   of
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   thi●
                   simple
                   thing
                   of
                   hearing
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     wiser
                     t●e●
                     men
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   ●hen
                   the
                   best
                   wisedome
                   that
                   euer
                   was
                   in
                   Man
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   all
                   Men.
                   And
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   shall
                   not
                   that
                   and
                   that
                   onely
                   that
                   hee
                   approoueth
                   bee
                   approoueable
                   ?
                   Shall
                   not
                   his
                   direction
                   be
                   perfect
                   that
                   hath
                   all
                   perfection
                   ?
                   Or
                   shall
                   wee
                   care
                   who
                   disprayseth
                   our
                   song
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   like
                   it
                   ?
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   iudge
                   as
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   like
                   
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   are
                   vnlike
                   God.
                   Now
                   ,
                   being
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     naturall
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     ●his
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   haue
                   the●●●ome
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   Citizens
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   their
                   Tabernacle
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   Inne
                   of
                   remooue
                   ,
                   ●s
                   Pilgrims
                   here
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   but
                   
                     iudge
                     ●s
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     walke
                     as
                     men
                     ?
                  
                   and
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   ●hat
                   will
                   bee
                   
                     highly
                     esteemed
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     abhominable
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   16.15
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   better
                   like
                   wittie
                   ●rophanesse
                   ,
                   then
                   humble
                   righteousnesse
                   :
                   ●nd
                   Esaus
                   roughnesse
                   will
                   better
                   please
                   ,
                   ●hen
                   Iacobs
                   playnenesse
                   .
                   Where
                   God●
                   Image
                   appeareth
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   in
                   the
                   soules
                   ●nd
                   liues
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   dedicate
                   themselues
                   to
                   his
                   truth
                   )
                   there
                   God
                   loueth
                   :
                   ●nd
                   Men
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Men
                   sensuall
                   and
                   earth●ie
                   hate
                   .
                   Men
                   respect
                   a
                   man
                   according
                   ●o
                   his
                   goods
                   and
                   state
                   ;
                   but
                   God
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   
                     good
                     wayes
                  
                   &
                   
                     good
                     behauiour
                  
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   haue
                   wealth
                   with
                   much
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   are
                   accepted
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   but
                   godlie
                   men
                   in
                   great
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   are
                   precious
                   ●o
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   tune
                   their
                   song
                   to
                   mens
                   eare
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   care
                   not
                   what
                   sound
                   it
                   hath
                   in
                   Gods
                   eares
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   
                   sing
                   the
                   songs
                   of
                   mercy
                   and
                   i●stice
                   so
                   farre
                   and
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   please
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   sing
                   them
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   then
                   sing
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   song
                   shall
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   displease
                   Man.
                   Perhaps
                   ,
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   is
                   (
                   deseruedly
                   )
                   
                     c●t
                     off
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   he
                   that
                   followed
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Iudge
                   that
                   gaue
                   the
                   
                     sentence
                     vpon
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   doe
                   it
                   simply
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   hatred
                   to
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   hasten
                   the
                   Execution
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   ends
                   ?
                   So
                   some
                   doe
                   some
                   good
                   to
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   :
                   Doe
                   they
                   doe
                   it
                   vnfainedly
                   for
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   honour
                   God
                   with
                   their
                   mercies
                   :
                   or
                   are
                   they
                   drawne
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   some
                   blame-worthy
                   affection
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   respects
                   to
                   kindred
                   ,
                   policie
                   ,
                   and
                   gaine
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   haue
                   
                     praise
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ?
                   Surely
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   
                     hate
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     loue
                     vertue
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   (
                   sometimes
                   )
                   we
                   punish
                   the
                   sinner
                   ,
                   and
                   reward
                   the
                   vertuous
                   ,
                   we
                   sing
                   not
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   delight
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   our selues
                   and
                   men
                   to
                   gratifie
                   them
                   :
                   then
                   are
                   we
                   not
                   
                     doers
                     of
                     righteousnes
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   hypocrites
                   in
                   our
                   doings
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Also
                   ,
                   here
                   they
                   are
                   condemned
                   ,
                   who
                   doe
                   as
                   multitudes
                   doe
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     honour
                     men
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   best
                   doe
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     feare
                     
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   :
                   for
                   men
                   will
                   not
                   bee
                   singular
                   ;
                   ●ooke
                   which
                   way
                   the
                   most
                   goe
                   ,
                   that
                   way
                   ●ill
                   they
                   goe
                   :
                   as
                   Chusa
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Absolon
                     ;
                     Whom
                     this
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     Israel
                     ●huse
                     ,
                     his
                     will
                     I
                     bee
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     him
                     will
                     I
                     ●well
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Sam.
                   16.18
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   ●areth
                   with
                   such
                   (
                   oftentimes
                   )
                   as
                   with
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   who
                   ●istrusting
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   following
                   the
                   Droue
                   ,
                   whiles
                   they
                   suppose
                   they
                   are
                   go●ng
                   to
                   the
                   Pasture
                   to
                   be
                   fed
                   ,
                   are
                   driuen
                   ●o
                   the
                   Shambles
                   to
                   be
                   slayne
                   .
                   Company
                   ●
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   goe
                   the
                   right
                   ●ay
                   alone
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   wander
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Mul●itude
                     ;
                     Exod.
                  
                   23.2
                   .
                   Better
                   to
                   
                     sing
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   with
                   the
                   few
                   that
                   
                     shal
                     be
                     saued
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   ●ith
                   the
                   many
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     broad
                     way
                  
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   ●o
                   sing
                   to
                   the
                   tune
                   and
                   humours
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   damned
                   .
                   Then
                   let
                   ●he
                   
                     abi●cts
                     assemble
                     themselues
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   drawe
                   good
                   things
                   into
                   disgrace
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   35.15
                   .
                   yet
                   let
                   not
                   this
                   sway
                   with
                   vs
                   to
                   drawe
                   vs
                   ●nto
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   comfort
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   so
                   walke
                   in
                   their
                   vocations
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   holily
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   without
                   guile
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   them
                   they
                   sing
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   
                     playne
                     song
                     of
                     truth
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   to
                   men
                   the
                   
                     craftie
                     descant
                  
                   of
                   the
                   pollicies
                   and
                   flatteries
                   
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   words
                   and
                   works
                   please
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   an●
                   what
                   matter
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   if
                   they
                   displease
                   th●
                   
                     world
                     of
                     vngodly
                     men
                     ?
                     Esa
                  
                   and
                   
                     his
                     chi●●dren
                  
                   were
                   as
                   
                     signes
                     and
                     wonders
                     in
                     Isra●●
                     Esa.
                  
                   8.18
                   .
                   but
                   what
                   of
                   that●
                   seeing
                   
                     the●
                     iudgement
                     was
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     thei●
                     worke
                     with
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     Ch.
                  
                   40.4
                   .
                   Let
                   i●
                   be
                   sayd
                   of
                   
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     That
                     hee
                     hath
                     a
                     Diuel
                  
                   &
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     Glutto●
                     and
                     drinker
                     of
                     Wine
                     :
                     yet
                     Wisedome
                     is
                     i●
                     stifyed
                     of
                     her
                     Children
                     ,
                     Math.
                  
                   11
                   .
                   18.15●
                   In
                   our
                   well
                   doings
                   ,
                   let
                   men
                   condemn
                   vs
                   ;
                   God
                   will
                   iustifie
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   
                     if
                     he
                     iustifie
                     who
                     shall
                     condemne
                     ?
                     Rom.
                  
                   8
                   .
                   33.3●●
                   The
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   greater
                   the●
                   Mans
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   this
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   singeth
                   hee
                   singeth
                   by
                   a
                   Vow
                   ,
                   putting
                   in
                   th●
                   Psalme
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   pawne
                   to
                   do●
                   it
                   :
                   from
                   whence
                   wee
                   (
                   secondly
                   )
                   learn●
                   that
                   Christian
                   Professors
                   ought
                   (
                   sometimes
                   )
                   by
                   some
                   solemne
                   promise
                   〈◊〉
                   binde
                   themselues
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   their
                   obligati●●
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   
                     seruice
                     of
                     his
                     glorie
                  
                   .
                   So
                   th●●
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   119.106
                   .
                   made
                   an
                   oath●
                   and
                   kept
                   it
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     would
                     obserue
                     
                     Gods
                     righteous
                     iudgements
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     chiefe
                     of
                     the
                     people
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Nehemiah
                   ,
                   did
                   as
                   much
                   when
                   
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     the
                     oath
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     curse
                     ,
                  
                   promising
                   that
                   they
                   
                     would
                     walke
                     in
                     Gods
                     Statutes
                     ,
                     Nehem.
                  
                   10.22.30.31
                   .
                   Iosua
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   
                     entred
                     into
                     bond
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     to
                     serue
                     him
                     with
                     his
                     whole
                     house
                     ,
                     I●s
                     .
                  
                   24.15
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   if
                   men
                   eger
                   on
                   some
                   ●lay
                   that
                   hurteth
                   them
                   in
                   wealth
                   or
                   credit
                   ,
                   binde
                   themselues
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   ●hing
                   receiued
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   say
                   when
                   others
                   shall
                   entise
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   haue
                   bound
                   my selfe
                   from
                   play
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   play
                   :
                   How
                   much
                   more
                   should
                   Chri●tians
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   wasted
                   in
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     their
                     naturall
                     foolishnes
                  
                   ,
                   binde
                   ●hemselues
                   by
                   some
                   vow
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   bond●iuen
                   ●iuen
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   no
                   longer
                   bee
                   so
                   ●●olish
                   ,
                   or
                   doe
                   so
                   foolishly
                   by
                   the
                   
                     cor●uption
                     that
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   striue
                   ●●
                   please
                   God
                   better
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Comman●ements
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   more
                   abstaine
                   ●●om
                   that
                   that
                   shall
                   prouoke
                   the
                   wrath●f
                   ●f
                   God
                   then
                   euer
                   they
                   did
                   ?
                   Our
                   Baptisme
                   a
                   bond
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   were
                   good
                   ●●r
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   further
                   bound
                   by
                   some
                   law●●ll
                   vow
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   a
                   second
                   helping
                   obligation
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   a
                   
                     two-fold
                     cord
                  
                   may
                   hold
                   vs
                   faster
                   in
                   our
                   promises
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   this
                   manner
                   of
                   entring
                   into
                   bond
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   sacred
                   vow
                   of
                   his
                   seruice
                   ,
                   preuenteth
                   ,
                   or
                   will
                   helpe
                   to
                   preuent
                   a
                   great
                   vntowardnes
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   to
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   serue
                   to
                   shame
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     promise
                     breakers
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   cast
                   vs
                   into
                   prison
                   as
                   debters
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   owne
                   confession
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   breake
                   with
                   God
                   concerning
                   our
                   bond
                   of
                   couenants
                   in
                   such
                   matters
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   things
                   agreeable
                   to
                   nature
                   ,
                   wee
                   helpe
                   our
                   delight
                   by
                   often
                   speaking
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   repeating
                   them
                   :
                   Much
                   more
                   in
                   things
                   aboue
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   against
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   ,
                   should
                   we
                   get
                   furtherance
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   helpe
                   to
                   our
                   duties
                   ,
                   by
                   promising
                   (
                   often
                   )
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   vnfainedly
                   )
                   in
                   his
                   seruice
                   .
                   Which
                   I
                   speake
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   iustifie
                   Popish
                   vowes
                   ,
                   made
                   of
                   matters
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   a
                   Christian
                   hath
                   no
                   warrant
                   to
                   binde
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   From
                   hence
                   wee
                   may
                   (
                   first
                   )
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   weake
                   desire
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   to
                   
                   good
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   that
                   all
                   stand
                   in
                   neede
                   of
                   this
                   discipline
                   :
                   which
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   warranteth
                   some
                   kinds
                   of
                   vowings
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   for
                   our
                   better
                   sufficiencie
                   in
                   spirituall
                   matters
                   )
                   commandeth
                   them
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   76.11
                   .
                
                 
                   Further
                   ,
                   
                   here
                   are
                   reprooued
                   all
                   sluggish
                   Christians
                   that
                   neuer
                   open
                   their
                   mouthes
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   pricking
                   of
                   them
                   forward
                   to
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                     holding
                     them
                     backe
                  
                   from
                   ●●ill
                   .
                   I
                   confesse
                   that
                   such
                   vowes
                   are
                   not
                   any
                   parts
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   noted
                   )
                   bonds
                   to
                   our
                   mindes
                   for
                   a
                   faster
                   setting
                   of
                   vs
                   onward
                   to
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   speedier
                   drawing
                   of
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   worldlie
                   things
                   .
                   Another
                   protestation
                   concerning
                   the
                   Prophets
                   person
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 wisely
                 in
                 the
                 perfect
                 way
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 OR
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   prudently
                   attend
                   vnto
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   diligence
                   ,
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   perfect
                   way
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   sweete
                   Singer
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                
                 ●s
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 23.1
                 .
                 hauing
                 promised
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 sweet
                 and
                 diuine
                 dittie
                 
                 of
                 
                   mercie
                   and
                   iudgement
                
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 ;
                 doth
                 in
                 this
                 next
                 ,
                 further
                 promise
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 sing
                 it
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 King
                 and
                 Deliuerer
                 :
                 Where
                 (
                 first
                 )
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 which
                 hee
                 will
                 ,
                 both
                 toward
                 himselfe
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 performe
                 his
                 song
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 bee
                 performed
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 song
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 he
                 telleth
                 how
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 these
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 doe
                 them
                 wisely
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 
                   true
                   wisedome
                
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 will
                 
                   doe
                   them
                   till
                   God
                   come
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 In
                 his
                 promise
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 death
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 King●
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 last
                 breath
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 them
                 .
                 Before
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 hee
                 would
                 
                   sing
                   deuoutly
                
                 ;
                 heere
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 
                   doe
                   wisely
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 promiseth
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 both
                 merry
                 and
                 wise
                 .
                 A
                 good
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 of
                 some
                 hardnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 Iob●
                 when
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 gaue
                 themselues
                 to
                 feasting
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 
                   himselfe
                   to
                   sacrificing
                   for
                   his
                   Sonnes
                   ,
                   lest
                   Mirth
                   might
                   enter
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   bee
                   shut
                   out
                   ,
                   Iob.
                
                 1.5
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 singular
                 blessing
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 Salomon
                 could
                 taste
                 of
                 all
                 Courtly
                 delights
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 his
                 wisedome
                 remaine
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 2.8.9
                 .
                 But
                 Dauid
                 will
                 bee
                 merry
                 and
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 wisely
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 it
                 
                   is
                   an
                   euill
                   thing
                   vnder
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   when
                   an
                   errour
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   Ruleth
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 10.5
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   doing
                   wisely
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 vnderstandeth
                 ,
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 his
                 matters
                 with
                 
                   good
                   report
                   ,
                   order
                
                 ,
                 and
                 warinesse
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 sayd
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 waigh
                 matters
                 in
                 the
                 balance
                 of
                 true
                 iudgement
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 would
                 deale
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 
                   perfect
                   way
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 addresse
                 
                   his
                   steps
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 
                   his
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   doe
                   wisely
                
                 in
                 matters
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 .
                 Thus
                 Dauid
                 vvill
                 
                   doe
                   wisely
                
                 :
                 and
                 wherein
                 
                   wisely
                   ?
                   In
                   the
                   perfect
                   way
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 integritie
                 of
                 sound
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 incorruptnesse
                 of
                 honest
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 prescribeth
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   cleane
                   ,
                   and
                   endureth
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                   Psa.
                
                 19.9
                 .
                 The
                 summe
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 He
                 will
                 wiselie
                 demeane
                 himselfe
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 vvalking
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 learned
                 
                 in
                 his
                 
                   perfect
                   Lawe
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 doctrine
                 from
                 hence
                 is
                 ;
                 They
                 that
                 rule
                 shall
                 
                   rule
                   wisely
                
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 walke
                 prudently
                 in
                 
                   Gods
                   wayes
                
                 ,
                 following
                 his
                 vvord
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sound
                 direction
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 knovvledge
                 vve
                 haue
                 ,
                 as
                 vvee
                 knovv
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 ignorance
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 vvee
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 vvho
                 is
                 authour
                 of
                 the
                 119.
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 98.99
                 .
                 and
                 100.
                 verses
                 of
                 that
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 maketh
                 this
                 conclusion
                 :
                 whosoeuer
                 
                   sh●●l
                   hide
                   the
                   Commaundements
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   hear●
                   ,
                
                 shall
                 bee
                 
                   wiser
                   then
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   then
                   his
                   teachers
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   auncient
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Prophet
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 the
                 godlie
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 hee
                 found
                 this
                 wisdome
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 .
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 
                   rested
                   on
                   God
                
                 ,
                 vvas
                 wise
                 :
                 but
                 vvhen
                 
                   hee
                   numbred
                   his
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   trusted
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   confounded
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Sam.
                 24.14
                 .
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 
                   he
                   walked
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   a
                   perfect
                   heart
                   ,
                   was
                   wiser
                   then
                   his
                   Father
                   Dauid
                
                 :
                 for
                 
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   to
                   doe
                   iustice
                   ,
                
                 1
                 King.
                 3.28
                 :
                 but
                 vvhen
                 
                   hee
                   turned
                   away
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 temptation
                 
                 of
                 his
                 out-landish
                 wiues
                 ,
                 to
                 serue
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 other
                 waies
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 foolish
                 then
                 any
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 turned
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 backe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 11.1.3.4.9.11
                 .
                 
                   Asa
                   did
                   wisely
                
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 
                   good
                   and
                   right
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 gaue
                 him
                 great
                 victories
                 .
                 2
                 Chr.
                 14.2.11.12.13
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 did
                 foolishly
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 rested
                 on
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Ar●m
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   trusted
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   wroth
                   with
                   the
                   Seer
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   the
                   Lords
                   Prophet
                   in
                   prison
                
                 :
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 warres
                 .
                 2
                 Chr.
                 16.7.9
                 .
                 
                   Iehosaphat
                   ,
                   Hezekiah
                   ,
                   and
                   Iosuah
                   ,
                
                 three
                 worthie
                 Kings
                 ,
                 raigned
                 worthily
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 
                   perfect
                   way
                   ,
                   doing
                   wisely
                
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 turned
                 from
                 it
                 to
                 carnall
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 vnwisely
                 in
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 in
                 nothing
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 
                   people
                   that
                   knoweth
                   not
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   knoweth
                   him
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   foolish
                   people
                   ,
                   Ier.
                
                 4.22
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 
                   cast
                   off
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 care
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 onely
                 commeth
                 true
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 
                   haue
                   no
                   wisedome
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   Ier.
                
                 8.9
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   (
                   vsually
                   )
                   calleth
                   men
                   without
                   Religion
                   ,
                   
                     Men
                     of
                     no
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   32.28
                   .
                   and
                   vnregenerate
                   men
                   ,
                   Fooles
                   :
                   for
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   bee
                   truely
                   wise
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   vnfainedly
                   Religious
                   :
                   therefore
                   
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   true
                   seruice
                   by
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   is
                   sayd
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   
                     beginning
                     of
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   9.10
                   :
                   and
                   men
                   beginne
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   wise
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   begin
                   to
                   
                     feare
                     him
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                  
                   12.13
                   .
                   Psal.
                   111.10
                   .
                   Wisedome
                   is
                   a
                   streame
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   fountaine
                   from
                   which
                   it
                   floweth
                   to
                   vs.
                   If
                   we
                   be
                   Suitors
                   to
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   father
                   that
                   must
                   
                     giue
                     her
                  
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   be
                   Merchants
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Key
                   and
                   Hauen
                   at
                   the
                   which
                   wee
                   must
                   haue
                   her
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   
                     delight
                     in
                     wisedome
                  
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   
                     reioyce
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     delight
                     in
                     his
                     waies
                     :
                     so
                     shall
                     wee
                     finde
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     and
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     and
                     euery
                     good
                     path
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   2.9
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   walking
                   according
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   maketh
                   vs
                   to
                   
                     walke
                     safely
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   3.23
                   .
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   recompence
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   wise
                   ;
                   where
                   they
                   that
                   walke
                   otherwaies●
                   
                   
                     walke
                     as
                     fooles
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   not
                   their
                   dangerous
                   way
                   till
                   they
                   enter
                   into
                   
                     deaths
                     house
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   
                     follies
                     guests
                     ,
                     receiue
                     such
                     recompence
                     of
                     their
                     errour
                     as
                     is
                     meete
                     ;
                     death
                  
                   wai●ing
                   on
                   follie
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   at
                   her
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   hell
                   following
                   death
                   to
                   receiue
                   them
                   (
                   presently
                   )
                   at
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   Prouer.
                   9.18
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   walke
                   prudently
                   in
                   good
                   wayes
                   ,
                   following
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   haue
                   God
                   for
                   their
                   Leader
                   :
                   (
                   for
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   ruled
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   are
                   ruled
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   hee
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   word
                   is
                   :
                   )
                   and
                   they
                   must
                   needes
                   bee
                   
                     wise
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     wisely
                  
                   that
                   are
                   lead
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   
                     wisedome
                     from
                     aboue
                  
                   ,
                   many
                   
                     fruits
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                  
                   are
                   enclosed
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   issue
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   
                     pure
                     ,
                     and
                     peaceable
                     ,
                     and
                     gentle
                     ,
                     and
                     easie
                     to
                     be
                     entreated
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     mercie
                     and
                     good
                     works
                     ,
                     without
                     iudging
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     hypocrisie
                     .
                     Iam.
                  
                   3.17
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   
                   chiefely
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   others
                   committed
                   to
                   their
                   care
                   and
                   trust
                   ,
                   and
                   namelie
                   to
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   to
                   get
                   the
                   word
                   into
                   their
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   store
                   of
                   knowledge
                   by
                   it
                   into
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   
                     doe
                     wisely
                     
                     in
                     the
                     perfect
                     way
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     their
                     wisedome
                     and
                     vnderstanding
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     .
                     Deut.
                  
                   4.6
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   
                     vnderstanding
                     and
                     wisedome
                     commeth
                  
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     giueth
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     wise
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   they
                   bee
                   wise
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   wise
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   learned
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   their
                   learning
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   Kings
                   are
                   exhorted
                   to
                   be
                   wise
                   ,
                   and
                   Iudges
                   to
                   be
                   
                     learned
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   2.10
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   be
                   wise
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   politicke
                   head
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   sanctified
                   heart
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   learned
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   discourse
                   ;
                   but
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   discourse
                   of
                   points
                   &
                   matters
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   to
                   labour
                   for
                   faith
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   &
                   for
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   to
                   performe
                   obedience
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   belieued
                   ,
                   Deu.
                   4.6
                   .
                   Some
                   esteeme
                   those
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   onely
                   
                     wise
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   goe
                   beyond
                   others
                   in
                   wit
                   and
                   fetches
                   :
                   but
                   what
                   was
                   Achitophel
                   ?
                   was
                   not
                   he
                   counted
                   wise
                   ?
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   vnderstand
                   it
                   )
                   craftie
                   and
                   deepe
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   did
                   (
                   euer
                   )
                   man
                   more
                   play
                   the
                   foole
                   then
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   hauing
                   no
                   meanes
                   to
                   helpe
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   straight
                   
                     went
                     home
                     to
                     hang
                     himselfe
                  
                   ?
                   2
                   Sam.
                   17.23
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   compare
                   
                   with
                   Sathan
                   for
                   craft
                   and
                   subtletie
                   ?
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   calleth
                   him
                   craftie
                   ,
                   neuer
                   calleth
                   him
                   wise
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   more
                   subtle
                   then
                   all
                   subtle
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   more
                   foolish
                   to
                   worke
                   his
                   owne
                   woe
                   then
                   (
                   euer
                   )
                   was
                   creature
                   that
                   God
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   The
                   
                     rich
                     man
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   was
                   
                     worldly
                     wise
                  
                   :
                   hee
                   could
                   get
                   and
                   saue
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   ,
                   and
                   thriue
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     feather
                     his
                     nest
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   increase
                   his
                   substance
                   while
                   he
                   liued
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   called
                   him
                   foole
                   when
                   he
                   dyed
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   12.20.21
                   .
                   
                     And
                     so
                     is
                     euery
                     one
                     that
                     gathereth
                     riches
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     rich
                     in
                     God.
                  
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   wisedome
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   that
                   is
                   heere
                   commended
                   to
                   all
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   vnder
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   craftie
                   head
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   God
                   saith
                   by
                   Salomon
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     wise
                     mans
                     eyes
                     are
                     in
                     his
                     head
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     foole
                     walketh
                     in
                     darknesse
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                  
                   2.14
                   .
                   His
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   The
                   prudent
                   man
                   forecasteth
                   perils
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   vnwise
                   fall
                   into
                   by
                   the
                   darknes
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   Pro.
                   22.3
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   wisdome
                   in
                   States
                   ,
                   inferiour
                   to
                   heauenly
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   yet
                   necessarie
                   for
                   the
                   managing
                   of
                   businesses
                   ,
                   and
                   doing
                   of
                   acts
                   about
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   for
                   common
                   or
                   particular
                   benefit
                   .
                   Rebekah
                   
                   had
                   this
                   wisedome
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   her
                   ,
                   when
                   shee
                   sent
                   away
                   Iacob
                   from
                   his
                   death-threatning
                   brother
                   
                     Esa●
                     Gen.
                  
                   24.42.43
                   .
                   And
                   Dauid
                   was
                   wise
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   his
                   
                     eyes
                     in
                     his
                     head
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   would
                   giue
                   Saul
                   no
                   aduantage
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   put
                   him
                   in
                   great
                   trust
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   text
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Dauid
                     behaued
                     himselfe
                     wisely
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     wayes
                  
                   :
                   but
                   will
                   you
                   know
                   the
                   reason
                   ?
                   the
                   same
                   text
                   further
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     was
                     with
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Sam.
                   18.14
                   .
                   And
                   was
                   not
                   
                     Salomon
                     wise
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   
                     gaue
                     the
                     liuing
                     childe
                     to
                     her
                     ,
                  
                   whom
                   by
                   the
                   pulse
                   of
                   a
                   mothers
                   affection
                   ,
                   he
                   discerned
                   to
                   bee
                   
                     true
                     mother
                  
                   to
                   the
                   
                     liuing
                     childe
                  
                   ?
                   1
                   King.
                   3.26.27
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   when
                   my
                   Lord
                   Shebna
                   would
                   hew
                   out
                   for
                   himselfe
                   
                     a
                     Sepulcher
                  
                   in
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   
                     King
                     of
                     Ashur
                  
                   threatned
                   it
                   with
                   his
                   
                     great
                     hoast
                     ,
                     Hezekiah
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   wisdome
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   gathered
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   
                     temporizing
                     States-man
                  
                   ,
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   readie
                   to
                   entertaine
                   friendship
                   with
                   the
                   Kings
                   enemie
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   cast
                   to
                   liue
                   safely
                   in
                   all
                   changes
                   of
                   Church
                   &
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   Es●
                   .
                   22.16
                   :
                   therefore
                   
                     he
                     had
                     an
                     eye
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                  
                   This
                   wisedome
                   is
                   a
                   blessing
                   and
                   
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   good
                   for
                   all
                   Gouernours
                   ,
                   and
                   necessarie
                   for
                   those
                   whose
                   offices
                   are
                   to
                   stand
                   Sentinell
                   ouer
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   safetie
                   of
                   States
                   :
                   yet
                   that
                   
                     true
                     wisedome
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     walking
                     in
                     the
                     perfect
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   causing
                   of
                   others
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   ,
                   is
                   much
                   greater
                   then
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   necessarie
                   :
                   for
                   how
                   shall
                   hee
                   direct
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   knoweth
                   not
                   the
                   
                     way
                     himselfe
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   learne
                   it
                   ?
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   should
                   (
                   first
                   )
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   Man.
                   Philosophie
                   saith
                   otherwaies
                   ,
                   but
                   true
                   Diuinitie
                   saith
                   so
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   want
                   hereof
                   in
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   of
                   our
                   time
                   hath
                   turned
                   the
                   grape
                   of
                   iustice
                   into
                   such
                   a
                   
                     sowre
                     wine
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   bitter
                   drink
                   of
                   oppression
                   ,
                   that
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   in
                   the
                   Countrey
                   complaine
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   away
                   with
                   iudgements
                   which
                   in
                   some
                   Courts
                   of
                   iustice
                   are
                   now
                   deliuered
                   .
                   Abraham
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Abimelech
                     ,
                     I
                     thought
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     not
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     slay
                     mee
                     for
                     my
                     Wiues
                     sake
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   20.11
                   .
                   His
                   meaning
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   can
                   bee
                   safe
                   where
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   feared
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                   where
                   God
                   is
                   reuerenced
                   ,
                   
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   in
                   peace
                   .
                   So
                   when
                   they
                   that
                   minister
                   in
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   state
                   ,
                   doe
                   so
                   little
                   
                     feare
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   know
                   what
                   belongeth
                   to
                   his
                   true
                   feare
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   wisedome
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   put
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   iustice
                   goe
                   forward
                   ,
                   and
                   mercie
                   take
                   effect
                   ?
                   as
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   where
                   such
                   are
                   
                     men
                     of
                     courage
                     ,
                     fearing
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   will
                   
                     deale
                     truely
                     ,
                     hating
                     Couetousnes
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     ban●
                     of
                     all
                     good
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   18.21
                   .
                   As
                   therefore
                   a
                   shrewd
                   boy
                   is
                   but
                   ill
                   timber
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   of
                   ;
                   so
                   an
                   euill
                   man
                   is
                   no
                   fit
                   matter
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   good
                   Magistrate
                   :
                   looke
                   Deut.
                   17.18.19
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   Magistrates
                   in
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   considered
                   (
                   also
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   is
                   necessarie
                   for
                   Maisters
                   of
                   families
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   
                     doe
                     wisely
                  
                   )
                   must
                   walke
                   likewise
                   
                     in
                     this
                     good
                     way
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   Magistrates
                   and
                   Ouer-seers
                   who
                   let
                   goe
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     cast
                     the
                     word
                     behinde
                     them
                  
                   in
                   their
                   places
                   of
                   gouernment
                   and
                   priuate
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   thinke
                   to
                   
                     doe
                     wisely
                  
                   enough
                   :
                   ill
                   enough
                   I
                   may
                   well
                   say
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   neyther
                   gouerne
                   their
                   owne
                   persons
                   wisely
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                   the
                   persons
                   vnder
                   them
                   prudently
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   goe
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   who
                   ●hall
                   doe
                   wisely
                   in
                   the
                   
                     perfect
                     way
                  
                   ?
                   if
                   they
                   cast
                   off
                   Religion
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   care
                   for
                   it
                   ?
                   and
                   who
                   shall
                   punish
                   the
                   abhominable
                   ●wearer
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   sweare
                   ?
                   and
                   liue
                   chastlie
                   ,
                   ●f
                   they
                   breake
                   wedlocke
                   ?
                   and
                   
                     sanctifie
                     Gods
                     Sabbaths
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   prophane
                   them
                   ?
                   ●f
                   Noah
                   be
                   drunken
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   reprooue
                   Cham
                   ?
                   What
                   Oliues
                   can
                   we
                   gather
                   of
                   our
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   bee
                   not
                   
                     Oliue
                     trees
                  
                   in
                   Gods
                   house
                   ,
                   but
                   catching
                   brambles
                   ;
                   and
                   minde
                   not
                   iustice
                   ,
                   but
                   scratching
                   couetousnes
                   ?
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   
                     head
                     be
                     sicke
                     ,
                     can
                     the
                     heart
                     be
                     merry
                     ?
                     Esa.
                  
                   1.5
                   .
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   
                     eye
                     be
                     darke
                     ,
                     how
                     great
                     is
                     that
                     darknes
                     ?
                  
                   the
                   eye
                   that
                   will
                   giue
                   light
                   ,
                   must
                   haue
                   light
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   must
                   bee
                   good
                   Magistra●es
                   that
                   will
                   make
                   a
                   good
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   consolation
                   against
                   the
                   reproaches
                   that
                   are
                   cast
                   vpon
                   men
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   they
                   set
                   themselues
                   to
                   
                     feare
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     walk●
                     in
                     his
                     wayes
                  
                   :
                   Now
                   they
                   begin
                   to
                   be
                   fooles
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   now
                   they
                   
                     doe
                     wisely
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Men
                   say
                   ,
                   They
                   haue
                   beene
                   taken
                   for
                   sensible
                   wise
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   they
                   dote
                   :
                   God
                   sayth
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   
                   now
                   sensible
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   the
                   way
                   for
                   good
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   iudgeth
                   them
                   fooles
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   calleth
                   them
                   wise
                   .
                   Before
                   they
                   ruled
                   by
                   forc●
                   onely
                   ,
                   now
                   they
                   rule
                   by
                   discretion
                   ;
                   before
                   as
                   men
                   ,
                   now
                   as
                   
                     wise
                     men
                  
                   ;
                   before
                   in
                   darknes
                   or
                   vnregeneration
                   ,
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   By
                   
                     perfect
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophet
                   meaneth
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   heard
                   )
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   godlinesse
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   is
                   perfect
                   ,
                   &
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     perfect
                     law
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   19.7
                   .
                   Or
                   
                     perfect
                     law
                     of
                     libertie
                     ,
                     Iam.
                  
                   1.25
                   .
                   And
                   
                     perfect
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   12.2
                   .
                   because
                   in
                   it
                   is
                   contayned
                   perfectly
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   righteousnes
                   or
                   
                     mans
                     saluation
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   doctrine
                   from
                   whence
                   is
                   ;
                   The
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   and
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   register
                   of
                   true
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   sufficient
                   rule
                   of
                   mans
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     instract
                     him
                     in
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     absolute
                     to
                     all
                     good
                     works
                  
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     wisedome
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.24
                   .
                   Rom.
                   1.16
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   to
                   be
                   
                     giuen
                     by
                     inspiration
                  
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   profitable
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   sufficient
                   for
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   for
                   rebuke
                   ,
                   for
                   instruction
                   ,
                   for
                   correction
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   is
                   it
                   further
                   sayd
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   meane
                   person
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Minister
                   himselfe
                   ;
                   not
                   able
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   but
                   absolute
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   some
                   worke
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   few
                   works
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     to
                     all
                     good
                     works
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Tim.
                   3.16
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   so
                   perfect
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   that
                   addeth
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     addeth
                     to
                     his
                     owne
                     plagues
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     hee
                     that
                     taketh
                     any
                     part
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     taketh
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     his
                     part
                     out
                     of
                     th●
                     Booke
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     Apoc.
                  
                   22.18.19
                   .
                   
                     and
                     in
                     Iude
                  
                   3.
                   we
                   reade
                   of
                   a
                   faith
                   once
                   giuen
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   sufficiently
                   ,
                   or
                   once
                   for
                   all
                   .
                   Indeed
                   the
                   holy
                   Bookes
                   and
                   Monuments
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   are
                   as
                   strong
                   Chests
                   and
                   Store-houses
                   ,
                   wherein
                   God
                   hath
                   reserued
                   alway
                   some
                   precious
                   foode
                   for
                   posteritie
                   ,
                   neyther
                   may
                   wee
                   reiect
                   the
                   industrie
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ;
                   for
                   (
                   euen
                   )
                   they
                   haue
                   some
                   foode
                   meete
                   for
                   liberall
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   matters
                   naturall
                   and
                   politike
                   ,
                   seruing
                   well
                   (
                   if
                   due
                   regard
                   bee
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   choyse
                   made
                   )
                   for
                   good
                   direction
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   life
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   knowledges
                   (
                   meerelie
                   humane
                   )
                   as
                   those
                   waters
                   of
                   Tema
                   ,
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   Iob
                   ,
                   ●●yle
                   those
                   that
                   drinke
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Riuer
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   Brooke
                   thereof
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   men
                   are
                   
                     dryed
                     vp
                     with
                     Gods
                     burning
                     indignation
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   consumed
                   with
                   a
                   
                     hot
                     fire
                     in
                     their
                     bones
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   wrath
                   ,
                   these
                   sciences
                   profit
                   not
                   :
                   
                     they
                     that
                     goe
                     to
                     Tema
                     haue
                     considered
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     trauell
                     to
                     Sheba
                     ,
                     wayted
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     were
                     they
                     confounded
                     when
                     they
                     hoped
                     ,
                     and
                     ashamed
                     when
                     they
                     came
                     thither
                  
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     waters
                     that
                     passe
                     away
                     ,
                     they
                     failed
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     places
                     ,
                     and
                     departed
                     from
                     their
                     way
                     and
                     course
                     ,
                     Iob.
                  
                   6.15.17.18.19.20
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   waters
                   and
                   this
                   riuer
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   a
                   
                     well
                     of
                     liuing
                     water
                     :
                     hee
                     that
                     drinketh
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     shall
                     neuer
                     bee
                     more
                     a
                     thirst
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   4.14
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   foode
                   contracteth
                   corruption
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   naturall
                   foode
                   doth
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   bread
                   that
                   endureth
                   to
                   
                     euerlasting
                     life
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   6.27
                   .
                   That
                   wisedome
                   is
                   earthly
                   ,
                   and
                   tasteth
                   of
                   the
                   soyle
                   from
                   which
                   it
                   came
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   wisedome
                   is
                   heauenly
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   abideth
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   heere
                   called
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     perfect
                     way
                  
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   ;
                   the
                   way
                   that
                   will
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   walke
                   in
                   it
                   
                   and
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   sufficient
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   it selfe
                   
                     sufficient
                     to
                     his
                     saluation
                  
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   (
                   perfectly
                   )
                   holy
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   holy
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   &
                   by
                   themselues
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   19.8
                   .
                   and
                   perfectly
                   profitable
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   profitable
                   by
                   the
                   truth
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   profitable
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   truth
                   added
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     instruct
                     to
                     saluation
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Tim.
                   3.16
                   .
                   and
                   therefore
                   all
                   other
                   writings
                   (
                   supposed
                   necessary
                   )
                   are
                   superfluous
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   perfect
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   entire
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   needeth
                   nothing
                   ?
                   Now
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   entire
                   and
                   independent
                   ,
                   what
                   lacketh
                   it
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   can
                   we
                   adde
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   already
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                   but
                   so
                   perfect
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   For
                   where
                   the
                   Prophet
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   
                     perfect
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   meant
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   be
                   perfect
                   that
                   did
                   walke
                   in
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   except
                   perfect
                   in
                   account
                   and
                   by
                   endeauour
                   ,
                   as
                   Gods
                   righteous
                   seruants
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   meaneth
                   the
                   word
                   written
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   calleth
                   the
                   
                     perfect
                     way
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   confutation
                   to
                   Poperie
                   :
                   Papists
                   
                   adde
                   to
                   the
                   written
                   truth
                   ,
                   their
                   vnwritten
                   truths
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   truths
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   affirme
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   necessarie
                   rules
                   of
                   
                     faith
                     to
                     saluation
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Papists
                   require
                   a
                   supply
                   :
                   but
                   wherefore
                   a
                   supply
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   thing
                   is
                   sufficient
                   ?
                   That
                   Booke
                   that
                   was
                   sprinckled
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   that
                   onely
                   was
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Arke
                   ,
                   and
                   fetched
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   9.19
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   
                     word
                     of
                     faith
                     which
                     we
                     preach
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   10.8
                   .
                   Also
                   we
                   reade
                   of
                   
                     a
                     sure
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Pet.
                   1.19
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Apostle
                   chargeth
                   the
                   Christians
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   vs
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   heede
                   vnto
                   it
                   ;
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   vncertaine
                   
                     breath
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   certaine
                   
                     word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   :
                   for
                   who
                   will
                   walke
                   in
                   a
                   
                     blinde
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   hath
                   a
                   
                     knowne
                     way
                  
                   to
                   goe
                   in
                   ?
                   But
                   that
                   place
                   in
                   Mathew
                   is
                   notable
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   where
                   an
                   
                     Angell
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     message
                     to
                     Ioseph
                     ,
                  
                   would
                   not
                   vse
                   his
                   owne
                   credit
                   and
                   authoritie
                   for
                   that
                   hee
                   speake
                   ,
                   but
                   alledgeth
                   Scripture
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   Math.
                   1.21.22.23
                   .
                   Ioseph
                   might
                   haue
                   maruelled
                   that
                   
                     his
                     Wife
                     should
                     bee
                     with
                     childe
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   an
                   Angell
                   had
                   spoken
                   it
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   when
                   hee
                   heard
                   Scripture
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     beleeued
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   Christians
                   ,
                   
                   chiefely
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   charge
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   read
                   much
                   &
                   deliberately
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   it
                   onely
                   that
                   can
                   make
                   vs
                   
                     perfect
                     to
                     all
                     good
                     works
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   what
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   power
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   But
                   may
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   perfect
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   seeing
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Hee
                     will
                     doe
                     wisely
                     in
                     the
                     perfect
                     way
                  
                   :
                   and
                   Christ
                   exhorting
                   ,
                   sayd
                   ,
                   
                     Be
                     perfect
                     ,
                     as
                     your
                     heauenlie
                     Father
                     is
                     perfect
                     ?
                     Mat.
                  
                   5.28
                   .
                
                 
                   Answere
                   .
                   No
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   more
                   then
                   man
                   ,
                   can
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   where
                   Dauid
                   promiseth
                   to
                   
                     walke
                     perfectly
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   Christ
                   exhorteth
                   to
                   bee
                   
                     perfect
                     ;
                     Dauid
                  
                   meant
                   not
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   saue
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Gods
                   imputation
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   he
                   stood
                   in
                   balance
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   ruder
                   in
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   weaker
                   in
                   faith
                   then
                   himselfe
                   :
                   and
                   Christs
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Be
                     perfect
                     ,
                     as
                     your
                     heauenly
                     Father
                     is
                     perfect
                     ,
                  
                   implie
                   onely
                   a
                   like
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   way
                   an
                   equalitie
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   How
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   can
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   
                   make
                   vs
                   
                     perfect
                     in
                     all
                     good
                     works
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   Answere
                   .
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   perfect
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   defect
                   in
                   vs
                   (
                   the
                   obiect
                   )
                   they
                   worke
                   vpon
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   is
                   called
                   perfect
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   action
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   endeauour
                   and
                   desire
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   1.6
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   great
                   infirmities
                   in
                   our
                   best
                   works
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   we
                   striue
                   against
                   our
                   imperfections
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   perfection
                   ,
                   the
                   euill
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   shall
                   not
                   bee
                   remembred
                   ,
                   the
                   good
                   that
                   wee
                   would
                   doe
                   ,
                   shall
                   bee
                   taken
                   as
                   done
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   by
                   imputation
                   ,
                   what
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   affection
                   ;
                   and
                   hee
                   is
                   no
                   sinner
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   the
                   loue
                   that
                   he
                   beareth
                   to
                   righteousnesse
                   desireth
                   to
                   be
                   none
                   .
                   If
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   perfect
                   in
                   Gods
                   account
                   and
                   by
                   imputation
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   meanes
                   to
                   make
                   others
                   so
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   
                     attend
                     to
                     reading
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   
                     weare
                     the
                     Booke
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     hands
                     ,
                     hauing
                     it
                     alway
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   17.19
                   .
                   The
                   practise
                   of
                   this
                   we
                   reade
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   119.97
                   ;
                   
                     Oh
                     how
                     loue
                     I
                     thy
                     law
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     my
                     meditation
                     continually
                     !
                  
                   Where
                   the
                   Prophet
                   sheweth
                   that
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   we
                   loue
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   wee
                   loue
                   his
                   truth
                   .
                   The
                   
                   King
                   must
                   exercise
                   it
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   17.18
                   .
                   and
                   God
                   be
                   thanked
                   that
                   our
                   King
                   is
                   so
                   well
                   exercised
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   is
                   it
                   necesssary
                   for
                   the
                   King
                   often
                   to
                   reade
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   him
                   to
                   rule
                   ?
                   and
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   necessarie
                   for
                   common
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   inferiours
                   (
                   that
                   haue
                   more
                   time
                   )
                   to
                   meditate
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   learne
                   to
                   obay
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   necessarie
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   grow
                   learned
                   by
                   reading
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   meditation
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   wise
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   
                     swelling
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                  
                   (
                   a
                   grieuous
                   disease
                   in
                   Kings
                   )
                   commaund
                   things
                   vnlawfull
                   and
                   intolerable
                   ?
                   and
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   necessary
                   for
                   these
                   ,
                   with
                   like
                   diligence
                   ,
                   to
                   exercise
                   themselues
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   too
                   great
                   a
                   basenesse
                   of
                   minde
                   they
                   yeeld
                   not
                   themselues
                   (
                   seruilely
                   )
                   to
                   
                     obay
                     man
                     rather
                     then
                     God
                  
                   ?
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   giue
                   our selues
                   (
                   thus
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   studie
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   pray
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   loue
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   where
                   loue
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   delight
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   we
                   loue
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   delight
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                   The
                   
                     rich
                     man
                  
                   loueth
                   to
                   be
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   meditateth
                   of
                   riches
                   .
                   The
                   ambitious
                   person
                   loueth
                   prayse
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   casteth
                   to
                   be
                   praysed
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Naturall
                     man
                  
                   
                   loueth
                   naturally
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   liueth
                   naturally
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   no
                   greater
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   wealth
                   ,
                   or
                   glorie
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   meditate
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   our
                   loue
                   (
                   this
                   way
                   )
                   would
                   constraine
                   vs
                   continually
                   to
                   reade
                   and
                   meditate
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   Popish
                   superstition
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   common
                   peoples
                   prophanesse
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   so
                   farre
                   (
                   themselues
                   )
                   from
                   reading
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   abhorre
                   that
                   others
                   should
                   read
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Papists
                   keepe
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   people
                   vnder
                   the
                   Lo●ke
                   of
                   a
                   strange
                   tongue
                   :
                   and
                   our
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   reade
                   ,
                   and
                   heare
                   it
                   read
                   in
                   their
                   Mother-tongue
                   ,
                   neglect
                   it
                   altogether
                   .
                   Of
                   such
                   we
                   cannot
                   say
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   
                     fulnesse
                     in
                     the
                     word
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     the
                     mouth
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   6.45
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   wee
                   shall
                   iudge
                   of
                   their
                   inward
                   knowledge
                   by
                   their
                   barren
                   tongues
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   truely
                   giue
                   sentence
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   droppe
                   of
                   heauenly
                   learning
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   their
                   Fountaines
                   within
                   are
                   as
                   a
                   long
                   drouth
                   in
                   Summer
                   .
                   So
                   farre
                   for
                   the
                   manner
                   how
                   the
                   Prophet
                   will
                   doe
                   these
                   good
                   duties
                   ;
                   the
                   time
                   how
                   long
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Till
                 thou
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Prophet
                 will
                 doe
                 wisely
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 waite
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 doing
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 
                   till
                   he
                   come
                   vnto
                   him
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 restraine
                 it
                 )
                 during
                 his
                 interim
                 of
                 attendance
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 God
                 should
                 giue
                 him
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 by
                 Sauls
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 not
                 onely
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   till
                   his
                   dust
                   should
                   returne
                   to
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   gaue
                   it
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 12.7
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 death
                 should
                 
                   come
                   vnto
                   him
                
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 
                   land
                   of
                   his
                   pilgrimage
                   ,
                   and
                   valley
                   of
                   misery
                   ,
                
                 by
                 his
                 happie
                 change
                 and
                 translation
                 from
                 an
                 earthly
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 heauenly
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Prophet
                 promiseth
                 to
                 
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 by
                 his
                 practise
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 fell
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 true
                 wisedome
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 fallen
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 God
                 should
                 
                   set
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Throne
                
                 ,
                 may
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 leaue
                 off
                 to
                 doe
                 wisely
                 ?
                 nay
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 vndertaketh
                 this
                 taske
                 by
                 promise
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 should
                 call
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 by
                 death
                 .
                 Indeede
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 distance
                 and
                 gulfe
                 of
                 time
                 that
                 was
                 from
                 his
                 being
                 annointed
                 
                 by
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 by
                 God
                 :
                 owne
                 mouth
                 
                   proclaymed
                   beyre
                   apparent
                
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 which
                 Saul
                 then
                 had
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 many
                 weary
                 dayes
                 ,
                 &
                 endured
                 many
                 hard
                 penances
                 by
                 the
                 iniury
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 neuer
                 hastned
                 his
                 owne
                 aduancement
                 by
                 the
                 making
                 away
                 of
                 his
                 Soueraigne
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 by
                 the
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 who
                 deadly
                 pursued
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 offered
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 of
                 Engodi
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 24.3.5
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Desert
                 of
                 
                   Ziph
                   ,
                   Ch.
                
                 26.8.9.10.11.12
                 .
                 yet
                 he
                 spared
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 offer
                 no
                 manner
                 violence
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 committing
                 the
                 iudgement
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 tarrying
                 his
                 leasure
                 till
                 hee
                 should
                 possesse
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Diado●●
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 once
                 he
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 promiseth
                 to
                 perseuere
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 course
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 should
                 take
                 him
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 his
                 cha●ge
                 came
                 .
                 Before
                 he
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 practise
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 doe
                 wisely
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 hee
                 promiseth
                 to
                 keepe
                 within
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 dutie
                 to
                 his
                 Soueraigne
                 while
                 hee
                 was
                 subiect
                 to
                 Saul
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 lesson
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 God
                 deferreth
                 vs
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 patience
                 til
                 〈◊〉
                 come●
                 So
                 Sarah
                 receiued
                 strength
                 to
                 conceiue
                 seede
                 ,
                 being
                 past
                 children
                 by
                 ordinarie
                 course
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   she
                   iudged
                   him
                   faithfull
                   that
                   had
                   promised
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 11.11
                 .
                 Isaac
                 waited
                 for
                 children
                 tvventie
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 vvaited
                 Gods
                 good
                 pleasure
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 two
                 at
                 a
                 
                   birth
                   ,
                   Gen
                
                 ,
                 25.20.24.26
                 .
                 The
                 pittifull
                 Church
                 waited
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 her
                 helpe
                 ;
                 did
                 she
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 cast
                 away
                 her
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 meanes
                 ,
                 altogether
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 become
                 her
                 ovvne
                 helper
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 shee
                 practised
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 prayer
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   lift
                   vp
                   our
                   hearts
                   with
                   our
                   hands
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   heauens
                   ,
                   Lam.
                
                 3.41
                 .
                 Of
                 an
                 excellent
                 Prophet
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   his
                   life
                   claue
                   to
                   the
                   dust
                
                 ;
                 but
                 vvhat
                 follovveth
                 ?
                 it
                 follovveth●
                 
                   and
                   his
                   heart
                   claue
                   to
                   Gods
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                
                 119.25.31
                 .
                 Heere
                 Dauid
                 vvould
                 bee
                 Gods
                 King
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 his
                 practise
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 vvas
                 his
                 precept
                 ,
                 
                   waste
                   vpon
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   hope
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   Psa.
                
                 37.7
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 vvhy
                 hath
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 vvord
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ,
                 left
                 vs
                 so
                 many
                 examples
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 subiect
                 but
                 for
                 our
                 imitation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vvee
                 by
                 them
                 should
                 learne
                 to
                 runne
                 this
                 race
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 contented
                 life
                 in
                 all
                 changes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   knovveth
                   the
                   fittest
                   time
                   vvhen
                   to
                   bestovv
                   his
                   blessings
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   vvho
                   giueth
                   vs
                   all
                   things
                   freely
                   ,
                   should
                   take
                   vvhat
                   time
                   he
                   thinketh
                   best
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   in
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   shall
                   they
                   bring
                   more
                   benefit
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   thanks
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   tryall
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   and
                   patience
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   necessarie
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   bee
                   some
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   betweene
                   Gods
                   promises
                   and
                   our
                   receiuing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     patience
                     may
                     haue
                     her
                     perfect
                     worke
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   his
                   deserued
                   glory
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   God
                   doth
                   often
                   put
                   vs
                   off
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   put
                   vs
                   by
                   that
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   ordinance
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   more
                   readie
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   earnest
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   making
                   many
                   prayers
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   the
                   longer
                   it
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   performe
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   the
                   larger
                   his
                   mercies
                   are
                   
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   prolongeth
                   his
                   seeding
                   ,
                   hee
                   prouideth
                   a
                   more
                   plentifull
                   haruest
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   presently
                   giue
                   his
                   gifts
                   ,
                   he
                   taketh
                   the
                   more
                   time
                   to
                   tell
                   out
                   much
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   giue
                   more
                   liberally
                   ,
                   and
                   offer
                   larger
                   gifts
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproose
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   if
                   they
                   obtayne
                   not
                   a
                   thing
                   when
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   it●
                   fall
                   to
                   shifting
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   vvill
                   
                     waite
                     vpon
                     God
                     no
                     longer
                  
                   ,
                   imagining
                   that
                   
                     euill
                     commeth
                     from
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   good
                   ,
                   seeing
                   
                     he
                     maketh
                     so
                     long
                     tarrying
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   King.
                   6.33
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   lay
                   crosses
                   vpon
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   troubles
                   of
                   some
                   continuance
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   tryall
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   more
                   haste
                   then
                   good
                   speede
                   to
                   shake
                   them
                   off
                   by
                   corrupt
                   courses
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   depriue
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   that
                   honour
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   they
                   should
                   yeeld
                   him
                   in
                   vvayting
                   for
                   his
                   helpe
                   ,
                   and
                   themselues
                   of
                   that
                   comfort
                   vvhich
                   hee
                   vvould
                   giue
                   them
                   together
                   vvith
                   his
                   helpe
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   admonition
                   ,
                   
                   vvhen
                   God
                   delayes
                   our
                   matters
                   ,
                   and
                   puts
                   vs
                   off
                   ,
                   to
                   acquaint
                   our selues
                   with
                   the
                   
                     patience
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   excellent
                   
                     fruit
                     of
                     hope
                     which
                     maketh
                     
                     not
                     ashamed
                  
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     these
                     things
                     are
                     written
                     for
                     our
                     learning
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     through
                     patience
                     ,
                     and
                     comfort
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     might
                     haue
                     hope
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   15.4
                   .
                   So
                   shall
                   we
                   possesse
                   our
                   soules●
                   and
                   keepe
                   all
                   sound
                   vvithin
                   :
                   vvhich
                   aduantage
                   vvee
                   lose
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   wee
                   haue
                   neither
                   povver
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   nor
                   commaund
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   through
                   a
                   feuer
                   of
                   distrusts
                   ,
                   and
                   impatient
                   vnsetlings
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophet
                   vvill
                   vvaite
                   for
                   God
                   in
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   
                     till
                     hee
                     come
                     vnto
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   till
                   by
                   death
                   hee
                   come
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   him
                   from
                   basenes
                   to
                   glorie
                   .
                   Where
                   we
                   learne
                   to
                   spend
                   our
                   short
                   time
                   well
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   will
                   bee
                   a
                   time
                   when
                   God
                   will
                   come
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   to
                   receiue
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   to
                   account
                   with
                   vs
                   how
                   we
                   haue
                   liued
                   here
                   :
                   Iob
                   considered
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   both
                   shewing
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   further
                   testifying
                   what
                   he
                   would
                   doe
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     All
                     the
                     daies
                     of
                     my
                     appoynted
                     time
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     waite
                     ,
                     till
                     my
                     change
                     come
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   14.14
                   .
                   His
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   lead
                   away
                   from
                   his
                   attendance
                   ,
                   though
                   God
                   now
                   had
                   
                     fastned
                     his
                     arrowes
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     him
                     as
                     
                     a
                     But
                     to
                     shoote
                     at
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Prophet
                   was
                   very
                   low
                   brought
                   ,
                   when
                   vvith
                   a
                   crying
                   voyce
                   hee
                   sayd
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     soule
                     fainteth
                     for
                     thy
                     saluation
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   forsooke
                   not
                   the
                   
                     path
                     of
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     but
                     wayted
                     for
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     word
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   vvay
                   vvayted
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   119.81
                   .
                   The
                   exhortation
                   of
                   our
                   
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                  
                   is
                   this
                   ;
                   
                     Let
                     your
                     loynes
                     be
                     girded
                     about
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     lights
                     burning
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   12.35
                   .
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   if
                   hee
                   should
                   haue
                   saide
                   ;
                   As
                   they
                   vvhose
                   Garments
                   are
                   long
                   ,
                   doing
                   some
                   businesse
                   ,
                   or
                   being
                   on
                   some
                   iourney
                   ,
                   
                     trusse
                     them
                     vp
                  
                   :
                   so
                   you
                   that
                   are
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   so
                   many
                   impediments
                   of
                   Christian
                   conuersation
                   to
                   hinder
                   you
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stay
                   your
                   course
                   in
                   good
                   vvayes
                   ,
                   cut
                   short
                   these
                   
                     worldly
                     affections
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   girded
                   vvith
                   diligence
                   )
                   
                     trusse
                     vp
                     the
                     loynes
                  
                   of
                   your
                   minds
                   ,
                   abstayning
                   from
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   may
                   hinder
                   you
                   ,
                   eyther
                   in
                   your
                   fight
                   for
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   warriours
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   your
                   passage
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     way-faring
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Tim.
                   2.4
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   they
                   that
                   receiue
                   their
                   Master
                   ,
                   or
                   vvaite
                   for
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   euening
                   ,
                   set
                   vp
                   lights
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   some
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   at
                   his
                   comming
                   
                   home
                   :
                   so
                   you
                   that
                   
                     looke
                     for
                     the
                  
                   Lord
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   you
                   shall
                   remooue
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   must
                   waite
                   for
                   him
                   continually
                   ,
                   with
                   store
                   of
                   faith
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   plentie
                   of
                   good
                   deedes
                   in
                   your
                   liues
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   haue
                   the
                   
                     prayse
                     and
                     reward
                  
                   of
                   good
                   seruants
                   at
                   his
                   comming
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   12.36
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   are
                   :
                
                 
                   Death
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   Iudgement
                   (
                   both
                   which
                   shall
                   most
                   certainely
                   bee
                   )
                   doe
                   vncertainely
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   most
                   suddenly
                   come
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   wee
                   should
                   alwaies
                   be
                   ready
                   ,
                   like
                   
                     wise
                     Virgins
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   Christians
                   ,
                   to
                   meete
                   our
                   
                     Bridegroome
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   25.6.7.13
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   fearefull
                   thing
                   to
                   liue
                   so
                   as
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   not
                   bee
                   taken
                   dying
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   such
                   an
                   estate
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   not
                   dye
                   in
                   and
                   be
                   iudged
                   in
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   remembring
                   that
                   thou
                   must
                   die
                   and
                   be
                   iudged
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   settle
                   thy
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   order
                   thy
                   conuersation
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   no
                   time
                   thou
                   bee
                   found
                   vnready
                   and
                   vndisposed
                   to
                   thy
                   last
                   end
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   carnall
                   life
                   :
                   for
                   such
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     sawne
                     asunder
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     their
                     portion
                     with
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   24●51
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   a
                   wise
                   Master
                   will
                   not
                   deliuer
                   his
                   money
                   to
                   his
                   seruants
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   account
                   with
                   them
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   thinke
                   that
                   so
                   wise
                   a
                   House-holder
                   will
                   deliuer
                   any
                   talent
                   of
                   grace
                   to
                   his
                   household-people
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   Merchants
                   of
                   so
                   precious
                   saluation
                   )
                   without
                   account
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   19.15
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   admonition
                   to
                   all
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   in
                   roomes
                   of
                   seruice
                   about
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   to
                   consider
                   their
                   fearefull
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   ministred
                   well
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   Magistrates
                   be
                   called
                   Gods
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   Gods
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   called
                   by
                   God●
                   name
                   ,
                   
                     yet
                     they
                     shall
                     dye
                     as
                     men
                     ,
                     Psa.
                  
                   82.6.7
                   .
                   their
                   Stewardship
                   will
                   not
                   continue
                   alway
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   will
                   keepe
                   his
                   audit
                   with
                   these
                   earthly
                   Gods
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   16.1.2
                   .
                   
                     They
                     shall
                     dye
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     commeth
                     the
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   9.27
                   .
                   If
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   they
                   haue
                   oppressed
                   the
                   poore
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   cause
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   entreatie
                   ,
                   or
                   vpon
                   the
                   letter
                   of
                   a
                   wealthy
                   friend
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   taken
                   a
                   reward
                   to
                   peruert
                   iudgement
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   dishonoured
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   so
                   highly
                   honoured
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Lawyer
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   liuing
                   Land-marke
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   a
                   true
                   opening
                   
                   of
                   the
                   case
                   ,
                   should
                   binde
                   euery
                   man
                   within
                   the
                   compasse
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   title
                   ,
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   Land-marke
                   ,
                   and
                   bound
                   a
                   man
                   shorter
                   in
                   his
                   true
                   title
                   then
                   is
                   cause
                   ,
                   by
                   deceitfull
                   pleading
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Officer
                   that
                   is
                   put
                   in
                   trust
                   with
                   dispatch
                   of
                   causes
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   hand
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Iudge
                   must
                   reach
                   from
                   his
                   seate
                   of
                   iustice
                   to
                   a
                   poore
                   man
                   his
                   right
                   ,
                   after
                   hee
                   hath
                   iudged
                   it
                   ,
                   wil
                   keepe
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   hands
                   foure
                   ,
                   fiue
                   daies
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   without
                   deliuerie
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   bribed
                   for
                   expedition
                   ,
                   a
                   couetousnes
                   which
                   I●b
                   neuer
                   knew
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     neuer
                     caused
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     the
                     Widdow
                     to
                     fayle
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   31.16
                   .
                   Let
                   all
                   these
                   know
                   (
                   except
                   they
                   repent
                   )
                   that
                   their
                   Master
                   will
                   come
                   in
                   a
                   day
                   
                     when
                     they
                     looke
                     not
                     for
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   
                     for
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     God
                     will
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                  
                   11.9
                   .
                   Generally
                   ,
                   all
                   must
                   learne
                   (
                   here
                   )
                   to
                   redeeme
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bestow
                   good
                   houres
                   well
                   ,
                   Ephe.
                   5.16
                   .
                   for
                   time
                   must
                   be
                   accounted
                   for
                   :
                   as
                   how
                   many
                   dayes
                   haue
                   beene
                   spent
                   in
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   few
                   in
                   Gods
                   seruice
                   :
                   how
                   long
                   time
                   in
                   sports
                   ,
                   how
                   little
                   time
                   (
                   if
                   any
                   )
                   in
                   prayer
                   :
                   how
                   wearie
                   of
                   an
                   houres
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   little
                   vvearie
                   of
                   a
                   dayes
                   play
                   at
                   
                   
                     Bowles
                     ,
                     Tables
                     ,
                     or
                     Cardes
                     ,
                  
                   vvherein
                   vve
                   doe
                   not
                   redeeme
                   ,
                   but
                   lose
                   time
                   .
                   To
                   recouer
                   which
                   losse
                   ,
                   vve
                   must
                   (
                   presently
                   )
                   breake
                   from
                   this
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                   vvorld
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   fellowship
                   with
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   who
                   number
                   their
                   dayes
                   ,
                   not
                   vainely
                   to
                   bestow
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   vvisely
                   to
                   passe
                   them
                   in
                   Christian
                   duties
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   90.12
                   .
                   Young
                   men
                   must
                   remember
                   their
                   Creatour
                   young
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                   12.1
                   .
                   And
                   old
                   men
                   (
                   because
                   they
                   bee
                   olde
                   )
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   most
                   cause
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   should
                   giue
                   most
                   diligence
                   to
                   remember
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   young
                   men
                   may
                   dye
                   quickly
                   ,
                   and
                   olde
                   men
                   cannot
                   liue
                   long
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   the
                   Atheists
                   of
                   our
                   dayes
                   ,
                   
                   vvho
                   thinke
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   day
                   of
                   account
                   ,
                   or
                   liue
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   vvere
                   none
                   :
                   of
                   such
                   Amos
                   speaking
                   ,
                   sayth
                   ;
                   
                     They
                     put
                     farre
                     away
                     the
                     euill
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     approach
                     to
                     the
                     seate
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     ,
                     Amos
                  
                   6.3
                   .
                   Indeede
                   they
                   are
                   (
                   sometimes
                   )
                   incumbred
                   vvith
                   the
                   horrours
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     sound
                     of
                     feare
                     is
                     in
                     their
                     eares
                  
                   :
                   but
                   against
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   doth
                   succour
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   teaching
                   them
                   to
                   make
                   out
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   blasphemies
                   ,
                   and
                   derisions
                   both
                   of
                   heauen
                   
                   and
                   hell
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   
                     earth
                     themselues
                     in
                     the
                     canes
                     of
                     obliuion
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   the
                   iudgment
                   (
                   to
                   come
                   )
                   may
                   not
                   come
                   into
                   their
                   mindes
                   .
                   So
                   farre
                   for
                   the
                   meanes
                   that
                   the
                   Prophet
                   vvill
                   vse
                   for
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   his
                   song
                   .
                   The
                   things
                   hee
                   will
                   performe
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   first
                   as
                   a
                   priuate
                   man
                   ,
                   secondly
                   as
                   a
                   publike
                   King
                   ,
                   follow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 vprightnesse
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 matters
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 meaneth
                 to
                 sing
                 of
                 ,
                 concerne
                 his
                 priuate
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 publike
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 vvill
                 hee
                 looke
                 vnto
                 as
                 a
                 priuate
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 publike
                 King.
                 But
                 in
                 these
                 vvords
                 he
                 speaketh
                 further
                 of
                 his
                 priuate
                 behauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 how
                 he
                 vvould
                 carry
                 himselfe
                 priuately
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   he
                   will
                   walke
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 conuerse
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 himselfe
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 ?
                 
                   in
                   the
                   vprightnesse
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 ?
                 
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   .
                
                 He
                 saith
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 walke
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Pharisee
                 ,
                 in
                 open
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   haue
                   prayse
                   
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Israelite
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   close
                   roomes
                
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   seeth
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   may
                   prayse
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   he
                   will
                   doe
                   good
                
                 ,
                 not
                 dissemblingly
                 abroad
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 may
                 commend
                 his
                 doings
                 ,
                 but
                 priuately
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 priuately
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 witnesses
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 
                   walke
                   with
                   an
                   vpright
                
                 or
                 sound
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 heart
                 wherein
                 are
                 no
                 holes
                 or
                 clefis
                 :
                 where
                 hee
                 compareth
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 a
                 Vessell
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 
                   close
                   ,
                   whole
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 )
                 will
                 preserue
                 the
                 liquour
                 that
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 riuen
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 holes
                 ,
                 will
                 hold
                 nothing
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaketh
                 of
                 his
                 one
                 heart
                 ,
                 promising
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 entire
                 and
                 
                   sound
                   ,
                   keeping
                   faith
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 leake
                 through
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 nor
                 bee
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 holes
                 of
                 shifts
                 ,
                 and
                 euasion
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 which
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 vseth
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 loseth
                 quickly
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 vnsoundnes
                 all
                 integritie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 summe
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 :
                 The
                 Prophet
                 heere
                 promiseth
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 tackle
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 his
                 actions
                 in
                 publike
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 
                 sound
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 good
                 plight
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 fountains
                 be
                 kept
                 sweete
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 must
                 issue
                 such
                 a
                 riuer
                 of
                 solemne
                 reformation
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 Euerie
                 one
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 commend
                 a
                 straight
                 body
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Prophet
                 vndertaketh
                 (
                 heere
                 )
                 to
                 keepe
                 (
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 )
                 an
                 
                   vpright
                   heart
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 doctrine
                 from
                 hence
                 is
                 ;
                 The
                 seate
                 of
                 integritie
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 words
                 or
                 countenance
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 :
                 as
                 Dauids
                 heart
                 was
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 he
                 :
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 truely
                 that
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 onely
                 )
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 
                   heart
                   and
                   affection
                
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 truelie
                 godly
                 (
                 though
                 outwardly
                 professing
                 godlynesse
                 )
                 whose
                 
                   Chambers
                   ,
                   Cabbins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Closets
                 ,
                 serue
                 but
                 for
                 lurking
                 holes
                 ,
                 or
                 places
                 of
                 retyre
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 therefore
                 solemnely
                 promiseth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 windowes
                 of
                 his
                 priuatest
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 secretest
                 heart
                 shall
                 be
                 open
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 desire
                 to
                 looke
                 into
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 integritie
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 that
                 he
                 publikelie
                 dealeth
                 in
                 ,
                 professing
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 them
                 not
                 well
                 his
                 desire
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 better
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 he
                 will
                 
                   walks
                   in
                   the
                   vprightnes
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 such
                 a
                 soundnesse
                 within
                 ,
                 neyther
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 nor
                 sayings
                 could
                 please
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Therefore
                 all
                 semblance
                 of
                 conuersation
                 in
                 the
                 olde
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 meere
                 flatterie
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   their
                   heart
                   was
                   not
                   vpright
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   neyther
                   were
                   they
                   faithfull
                   in
                   his
                   couenant
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 78.34.35.36.37
                 .
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 continued
                 with
                 Philip
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 Intruder
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 
                   heart
                   was
                   not
                   right
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 8●13
                 .
                 21
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 
                   wedding
                   dinner
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 downe
                 with
                 the
                 
                   wedding
                   guests
                
                 ,
                 was
                 singled
                 out
                 to
                 shame
                 &
                 torments
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   on
                   a
                   wedding
                   garment
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 vvas
                 in
                 body
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 affection
                 there
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 23.11.13
                 .
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 Iudas
                 speake
                 as
                 good
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 as
                 great
                 works
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Disciples
                 did
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Diuell
                 hauing
                 put
                 treason
                 into
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 what
                 good
                 could
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 he
                 saluted
                 and
                 kissed
                 his
                 
                   Master
                   ?
                   Ioh.
                
                 13.2
                 .
                 Mat.
                 26.48
                 .
                 
                   Ananias
                   and
                   Saphira
                
                 shall
                 
                 lose
                 the
                 reward
                 and
                 thanks
                 of
                 their
                 contribution
                 ,
                 if
                 Sathan
                 
                   fill
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   lye
                   vnto
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Act.
                
                 5.3.4.9
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 they
                 ,
                 vvho
                 counterfait
                 with
                 their
                 lippes
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 
                   their
                   hearts
                   lay
                   vp
                   deceit
                   ,
                   Pro.
                
                 26.24
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   seeme
                   to
                   drawe
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   yoke
                   of
                   sinceritie
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   because
                   their
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   vpright
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   is
                   :
                   
                     they
                     are
                     as
                     graues
                     which
                     appeare
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     men
                     that
                     walke
                     ouer
                     them
                     perceiue
                     not
                     ,
                     Luk
                  
                   11.44
                   .
                   Or
                   ,
                   if
                   painting
                   will
                   serue
                   and
                   smoothing
                   be
                   inough
                   ,
                   the
                   carion
                   Iezebel
                   shall
                   goe
                   for
                   a
                   beautifull
                   and
                   well-fauoured
                   creature
                   ,
                   
                     looking
                     out
                     at
                     the
                     window
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   King.
                   9.30
                   .
                   and
                   where
                   outward
                   works
                   are
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   the
                   veriest
                   hypocrite
                   and
                   rankest
                   Pharisee
                   ,
                   shall
                   passe
                   for
                   a
                   most
                   sufficient
                   Christian.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   appeareth
                   Psal.
                   119.1.2
                   .
                   verses
                   ,
                   that
                   sound
                   happinesse
                   consisteth
                   in
                   a
                   sound
                   heart
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   action
                   done
                   ,
                   or
                   words
                   spoken
                   ,
                   that
                   blessednes
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   qualitie
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   is
                   done
                   sincerelie
                   ,
                   and
                   spoken
                   soundly
                   from
                   a
                   minde
                   
                   
                     without
                     guile
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   15.2
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   the
                   hypocrite
                   is
                   as
                   loathsome
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Toade
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   (
                   be
                   his
                   outward
                   colour
                   neuer
                   so
                   fresh
                   ,
                   and
                   worke
                   glorious
                   )
                   which
                   would
                   not
                   bee
                   if
                   integritie
                   could
                   bee
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   externall
                   deede
                   ,
                   that
                   resteth
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   16.15
                   .
                   The
                   Pharisees
                   would
                   pray
                   euery
                   where
                   ,
                   with
                   great
                   deuotion
                   ,
                   and
                   fast
                   euery
                   weeke
                   with
                   great
                   stricknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   blow
                   a
                   Trumpet
                   to
                   their
                   liberalitie
                   and
                   almes
                   deedes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   haue
                   testimonie
                   and
                   receiue
                   the
                   prayse
                   of
                   zealous
                   and
                   good
                   men
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   them
                   in
                   vtter
                   detestation
                   :
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   beene
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   had
                   beene
                   any
                   
                     true
                     loue
                     in
                     these
                     things
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   are
                   (
                   as
                   one
                   calleth
                   Hypocrites
                   )
                   
                     signes
                     without
                     the
                     things
                     signified
                     ,
                     or
                     Pottes
                     seething
                     in
                     their
                     scumme
                     .
                     Hos.
                  
                   2.10
                   .
                   Good
                   men
                   care
                   not
                   ,
                   so
                   good
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   the
                   prayse
                   :
                   but
                   Hypocrites
                   desire
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   doers
                   of
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   haue
                   glory
                   for
                   well
                   doing
                   :
                   therefore
                   sayth
                   the
                   
                     Tribe
                     of
                     Ephraim
                     ,
                     Why
                     were
                     not
                     we
                     called
                     ?
                     Iudg.
                  
                   8.1
                   .
                   
                   The
                   godly
                   abstayne
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   euill
                   and
                   forbidden
                   :
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   forbeare
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   doe
                   it
                   for
                   other
                   ends
                   ;
                   as
                   because
                   the
                   world
                   may
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     hee
                     that
                     taketh
                     vengeance
                     for
                     euill
                     workes
                     :
                  
                   the
                   ciuill
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   may
                   heare
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   with
                   shame
                   or
                   stripes
                   .
                   Vpright
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   commit
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   though
                   neuer
                   so
                   secretly
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   without
                   feare
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   priuie
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     knoweth
                     the
                     heart
                  
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   hypocrite
                   ,
                   so
                   hee
                   may
                   keepe
                   his
                   credit
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   careth
                   not
                   to
                   keepe
                   his
                   sinne
                   too
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   feareth
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   Man
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   his
                   actions
                   be
                   straight
                   ,
                   that
                   M●n
                   see●
                   he
                   cares
                   not
                   how
                   crooked
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   sees
                   ,
                   Psa.
                   51.4
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   admonition
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   
                     to
                     looke
                     to
                     the
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   (
                   eyther
                   )
                   we
                   
                     serue
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     doe
                     seruice
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     by
                     loue
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   4.23
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   
                     wise
                     builder
                  
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     digged
                     deepe
                     ,
                     and
                     layd
                     the
                     foundation
                     on
                     a
                     Rocke
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   6.48
                   .
                   So
                   of
                   the
                   sound
                   hearted
                   Christian
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   sayd
                   ,
                   that
                   knowing
                   how
                   much
                   loose
                   earth
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     deceitfull
                     
                     aboue
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     Ier.
                  
                   17.9
                   .
                   when
                   he
                   meaneth
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   duties
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     entreth
                     farre
                     into
                     himselfe
                  
                   ,
                   searching
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   bewayling
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   building
                   may
                   be
                   on
                   a
                   rocke
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   sand
                   :
                   for
                   
                     he
                     purgeth
                     away
                     the
                     leauen
                     of
                     hypocrisi●
                  
                   that
                   hath
                   infected
                   his
                   nature
                   ,
                   the
                   loose
                   and
                   vnfast
                   earth
                   of
                   a
                   hollow
                   and
                   false
                   heart
                   he
                   casteth
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   may
                   seeme
                   contrary
                   and
                   offensiue
                   to
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   sound
                   repentance
                   ,
                   he
                   laboureth
                   to
                   be
                   rid
                   of
                   in
                   his
                   entrance
                   to
                   reformation
                   .
                   The
                   Hypocrite
                   (
                   contrarily
                   )
                   makes
                   
                     quicke
                     worke
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   his
                   building
                   is
                   
                     aboue
                     ground
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   careth
                   not
                   how
                   well
                   hee
                   doth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   doe
                   some
                   thing
                   :
                   he
                   looketh
                   not
                   to
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   bee
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   his
                   
                     outward
                     wayes
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   
                     shame
                     him
                  
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   leade
                   a
                   ciuill
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   pertake
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   hee
                   thinketh
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   enough
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Christian
                   good
                   enough
                   .
                   But
                   will
                   a
                   good
                   builder
                   ,
                   meeting
                   with
                   an
                   ill
                   foundation
                   ,
                   
                     build
                     vpon
                     it
                  
                   ?
                   nay
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   not
                   throw
                   out
                   all
                   that
                   shall
                   endanger
                   his
                   foundation
                   ?
                   And
                   shall
                   we
                   lay
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   vpon
                   an
                   
                   vnsound
                   heart
                   ?
                   To
                   pray
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   action
                   ;
                   but
                   will
                   we
                   lay
                   the
                   good
                   action
                   of
                   prayer
                   vpon
                   the
                   rubbish
                   of
                   an
                   vncleane
                   soule
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   vncharitable
                   minde
                   to
                   our
                   brother
                   ?
                   To
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   ;
                   but
                   will
                   wee
                   lay
                   the
                   
                     good
                     worke
                  
                   of
                   receiuing
                   it
                   vpon
                   a
                   foundation
                   of
                   malice
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     spirit
                     of
                     bitternes
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   
                     we
                     come
                     together
                     to
                     eate
                     of
                     one
                     bread
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     drinke
                     of
                     one
                     Cup
                     ?
                  
                   To
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   dutie
                   ;
                   but
                   will
                   we
                   doe
                   the
                   good
                   dutie
                   of
                   hearing
                   with
                   deceitfull
                   affections
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   make
                   shew
                   to
                   heare
                   
                     whatsoeuer
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     say
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                   will
                   wee
                   not
                   take
                   
                     h●ede
                     how
                     we
                     heare
                  
                   ?
                   Let
                   vs
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   when
                   we
                   enter
                   vpon
                   any
                   good
                   way
                   ,
                   endeauour
                   with
                   an
                   vpright
                   &
                   sound
                   heart
                   ,
                   to
                   proceede
                   therein
                   ,
                   else
                   had
                   it
                   beene
                   better
                   neuer
                   to
                   haue
                   entred
                   or
                   begun
                   ,
                   seeing
                   wee
                   haue
                   set
                   no
                   surer
                   in
                   the
                   path
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   comfort
                   to
                   those
                   whose
                   hearts
                   are
                   sound
                   in
                   matters
                   ,
                   though
                   their
                   best
                   works
                   be
                   mixed
                   with
                   the
                   infimities
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   that
                   we
                   desire
                   (
                   vnfainedly
                   ,
                   )
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   done
                   amisse
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   had
                   ,
                   or
                   could
                   haue
                   done
                   better
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     imputed
                     to
                     vs
                     
                     for
                     vprightnesse
                     .
                  
                   If
                   sinne
                   hang
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   would
                   faine
                   cast
                   it
                   off
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   finde
                   vnbeliefe
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   gladly
                   haue
                   faith
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   troubled
                   with
                   hardnes
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   be
                   softned
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   humbled
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   cannot
                   bee
                   
                     humbled
                     enough
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   haue
                   great
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   sufficiently
                   sorry
                   for
                   our
                   many
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   let
                   not
                   our
                   defects
                   discourage
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   this
                   small
                   measure
                   of
                   grace
                   enbolden
                   vs
                   to
                   
                     enter
                     before
                     the
                     throne
                     of
                     grace
                  
                   for
                   a
                   greater
                   measure
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   deny
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   
                     prepare
                     their
                     whole
                     heart
                     to
                     seeke
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   in
                   a
                   person
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     clensed
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     purification
                     of
                     the
                     Sanctuary
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Chr.
                   30.19
                   .
                   and
                   for
                   perfection
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   lookes
                   not
                   for
                   it
                   at
                   our
                   hands
                   in
                   this
                   
                     vaile
                     of
                     frail●ie
                  
                   .
                   The
                   place
                   followeth
                   wherein
                   the
                   Prophet
                   promiseth
                   
                     to
                     walke
                     in
                     his
                     vprightnes
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 mine
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Prophet
                 will
                 rightly
                 
                   order
                   his
                   way
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   vprightly
                   walke
                
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 
                   priuate
                   house
                
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 
                   priuate
                   chamber
                
                 .
                 Where
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 changeling
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 among
                 his
                 household-people
                 ,
                 where
                 few
                 behold
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 abroad
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 eyes
                 see
                 him
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 wisely
                 in
                 his
                 chamber
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 
                   vpon
                   the
                   tribunall
                
                 :
                 and
                 be
                 godly
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 .
                 Here
                 (
                 also
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   house
                
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 the
                 priuatest
                 roomes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 priuie-chamber
                 ,
                 or
                 bed-chamber
                 :
                 and
                 euen
                 in
                 these
                 hee
                 promiseth
                 to
                 doe
                 nothing
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 vncomely
                 .
              
               
                 
                 From
                 whence
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ariseth
                 ;
                 That
                 Christians
                 should
                 carry
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 or
                 alone
                 by
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 open
                 place
                 .
                 Many
                 will
                 pretend
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 honestie
                 while
                 the
                 are
                 
                   ouer-looked
                   by
                   two
                   good
                   Tutors
                   ,
                   Open-place
                   ,
                   and
                   Day-light
                
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 otherwayes
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 be
                 priuate
                 or
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   giue
                   themselues
                   to
                   wantonnes
                   ,
                   to
                   worke
                   all
                   vncleanenes
                   ,
                   euen
                   with
                   greedynesse
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 4.19
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 vnder
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 perswade
                 themselues
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 not
                 
                   see
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Iacob
                   will
                   not
                   regard
                   them
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 94.7
                 .
                 and
                 thus
                 
                   they
                   flatter
                   
                   themselues
                   in
                   an
                   euill
                   way
                   ,
                   while
                   their
                   iniquitie
                   is
                   found
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   hated
                   .
                   Iob
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 thieues
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   digge
                   through
                   houses
                   in
                   the
                   darke
                   ,
                   making
                   darknes
                   the
                   couer
                   of
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   Iob
                
                 24.16
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 Adulterer
                 is
                 sayde
                 to
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 twylight
                 ,
                 making
                 that
                 kinde
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Bawde
                 to
                 his
                 lewde
                 life
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 it
                 is
                 sayde
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 that
                 
                   he
                   riseth
                   early
                
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 breake
                 of
                 day
                 to
                 
                   kill
                   the
                   poore
                
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 morning
                 as
                 the
                 
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                
                 ,
                 wherin
                 to
                 
                   murther
                   the
                   innocent
                
                 .
                 So
                 they
                 doe
                 that
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 But
                 Christians
                 will
                 
                   walke
                   vprightly
                
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 
                   breake
                   of
                   day
                
                 as
                 at
                 noone-day
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 their
                 
                   bedds
                   at
                   night
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   open
                   places
                   bef●re
                   the
                   Sunne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 darkest
                 twylight
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   cleerest
                   day
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   holyer
                   ,
                   and
                   mightier
                   then
                   all
                   men
                   seeth
                   vs
                   euery
                   where
                   ;
                   
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     thought
                     in
                     our
                     heart
                     ,
                     nor
                     a
                     word
                     in
                     our
                     tongue
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     knoweth
                     it
                     altogether
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   139.2.4
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   
                     our
                     turning
                     of
                     deuices
                     shall
                     be
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     Potters
                     clay
                     ,
                     when
                     
                     we
                     seeke
                     deepe
                     to
                     hide
                     our
                     counsell
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Esa.
                  
                   29.14.15
                   .
                   Now
                   doth
                   the
                   
                     righteous
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     knoweth
                     the
                     hearts
                     and
                     reines
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   7.9
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     will
                     bring
                     euery
                     worke
                     to
                     iudgment
                     ,
                     with
                     euery
                     secret
                     thing
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                  
                   12.14
                   .
                   behold
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   we
                   not
                   care
                   how
                   he
                   seeth
                   vs
                   occupyed
                   ?
                   Doth
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   a
                   mortall
                   man
                   or
                   woman
                   (
                   sometimes
                   )
                   
                     bridle
                     vs
                  
                   from
                   that
                   we
                   would
                   doe
                   ?
                   and
                   vvill
                   vve
                   giue
                   the
                   bridle
                   to
                   all
                   manner
                   vvickednes
                   ,
                   God
                   looking
                   on
                   ?
                   Will
                   a
                   thiefe
                   steale
                   before
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   knoweth
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   iudge
                   ?
                   and
                   shall
                   we
                   not
                   tremble
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   in
                   
                     his
                     sight
                     who
                     shall
                     iudge
                     the
                     world
                     ?
                     Gen
                     ,
                  
                   18.15
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   playne
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   more
                   to
                   
                     feare
                     Man
                     ,
                     whose
                     breath
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     nosthrils
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     feare
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     spirits
                     ,
                     Esa.
                  
                   51.12.13
                   .
                   and
                   yet
                   some
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   company
                   vvith
                   those
                   vvhom
                   they
                   cannot
                   but
                   reuerence
                   for
                   
                     their
                     calling
                  
                   and
                   graces
                   ,
                   of
                   vvhom
                   they
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   vvell
                   thought
                   and
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   vvill
                   make
                   great
                   shew
                   of
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   doe
                   vvell
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   their
                   houses
                   to
                   good
                   order
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   neuerthelesse
                   )
                   haue
                   no
                   care
                   (
                   afterwards
                   )
                   eyther
                   
                   for
                   their
                   
                     owne
                     persons
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     their
                     houses
                  
                   to
                   doe
                   thereafter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   well
                   ,
                   doe
                   it
                   in
                   
                     open
                     places
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     before
                     men
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   
                     they
                     may
                     haue
                     prayse
                  
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   6.2.5
                   .
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   alone
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     turne
                     to
                     their
                     race
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Horse
                     rusheth
                     to
                     the
                     battell
                     ,
                     Ier.
                  
                   8.6
                   .
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   vse
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     Angels
                     abroad
                     ,
                     and
                     Diuels
                     at
                     home
                  
                   :
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   is
                   prophaned
                   ,
                   
                     Gods
                     fearefull
                     Name
                     dishonoured
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     wife
                     and
                     seruants
                  
                   shamefully
                   abused
                   ,
                   no
                   measure
                   kept
                   in
                   chafing
                   and
                   fretting
                   for
                   euery
                   trifle
                   ,
                   somtime
                   without
                   cause
                   ,
                   sometime
                   without
                   shew
                   of
                   cause
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   hypocrite
                   in
                   kinde
                   :
                   
                     by
                     his
                     fruits
                     you
                     shall
                     know
                     him
                     ,
                     Math.
                  
                   7.20
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   secret
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   closenes
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   doe
                   not
                   enbolden
                   vs
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   priuately
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   would
                   be
                   ashamed
                   should
                   be
                   brought
                   before
                   the
                   
                     face
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   :
                   for
                   
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     couered
                     that
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     disclosed
                     ,
                     nor
                     hid
                     ,
                     that
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     knowne
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   10.26
                   .
                   the
                   
                     scrowle
                     
                     and
                     register
                  
                   of
                   our
                   close
                   sinnes
                   shall
                   be
                   layde
                   open
                   
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     before
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     before
                     men
                  
                   .
                   Mens
                   great
                   places
                   (
                   perhaps
                   )
                   may
                   priuiledge
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   yet
                   at
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   the
                   sting
                   of
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   worme
                   of
                   tormenting
                   feare
                   ,
                   will
                   greatly
                   worke
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   force
                   them
                   to
                   some
                   desperate
                   confession
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   dead
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   farther
                   sparing
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Their
                   name
                   that
                   was
                   Honourable
                   in
                   the
                   signe
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   figure
                   onely
                   ,
                   will
                   now
                   in
                   speech
                   and
                   truth
                   ,
                   be
                   most
                   shamefull
                   after
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   when
                   that
                   chanell
                   is
                   raked
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   filthynesse
                   of
                   their
                   secret
                   sinne
                   is
                   brought
                   to
                   light
                   .
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Gods
                   owne
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   authour
                   of
                   this
                   excellent
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   spared
                   long
                   after
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   marked
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   wrot
                   his
                   Story
                   .
                   He
                   went
                   closely
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   (
                   no
                   doubt
                   )
                   men
                   of
                   secrecie
                   and
                   counsell
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   vsed
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   vvhen
                   the
                   woman
                   was
                   brought
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   men
                   (
                   that
                   could
                   keepe
                   counsell
                   )
                   to
                   bring
                   her
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   11.4
                   .
                   and
                   either
                   hee
                   wrot
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   had
                   some
                   trustie
                   Secretarie
                   
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   
                     Ioab
                     .
                     vers
                  
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   So
                   all
                   vvas
                   done
                   secretly
                   and
                   cunningly
                   ,
                   no
                   tongue
                   did
                   mutter
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   12.12
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   
                     iust
                     God
                  
                   would
                   not
                   let
                   matters
                   so
                   passe
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   
                     sends
                     a
                     Messenger
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     one
                     of
                     a
                     thousand
                     ,
                  
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     round
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     eare
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   parable
                   or
                   darke
                   speach
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   
                     tell
                     him
                     plainely
                     and
                     openly
                  
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   a
                   deede
                   ,
                   so
                   dishonourable
                   in
                   Gods
                   great
                   Seruant
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     had
                     caused
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     blaspheme
                     ,
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   14.
                   and
                   after
                   to
                   
                     pricke
                     him
                     to
                     repentance
                  
                   with
                   the
                   goade
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   seueritie
                   ,
                   whom
                   hee
                   had
                   prouoked
                   so
                   much
                   by
                   
                     his
                     abhominable
                     sinne
                  
                   :
                   then
                   the
                   whole
                   matter
                   came
                   out
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   rings
                   of
                   his
                   impious
                   fault
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   reproued
                   that
                   closely
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   no
                   bridle
                   of
                   shame
                   ,
                   or
                   common
                   ciuilitie
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   held
                   from
                   acting
                   those
                   impieties
                   ,
                   and
                   doing
                   that
                   thing
                   publikely
                   in
                   the
                   sun-shine
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   noone-day
                   ,
                   which
                   others
                   cannot
                   ,
                   without
                   blushing
                   and
                   the
                   
                     helpe
                     of
                     darknes
                  
                   doe
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   vvhat
                   a
                   Monster
                   was
                   Absolom
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     spread
                     
                     a
                     tent
                     vpon
                     the
                     top
                     of
                     his
                     Fathers
                     Palace
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   blushed
                   not
                   
                     to
                     goe
                     in
                     to
                     his
                     Father
                     :
                     Concubines
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     all
                     Israel
                     ?
                  
                   2
                   Sam.
                   16
                   22.
                   
                   And
                   what
                   Monsters
                   were
                   the
                   Sodomites
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     declared
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     hid
                     them
                     not
                     ?
                     Esa.
                  
                   3.9
                   .
                   Though
                   
                     painted
                     Tombes
                  
                   be
                   spoken
                   against
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                   so
                   resembled
                   :
                   yet
                   better
                   be
                   a
                   
                     paint●d
                     Tombe
                  
                   then
                   a
                   
                     filthy
                     Sincke
                     ,
                     foule
                  
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   foule
                   within
                   .
                   And
                   may
                   we
                   not
                   thinke
                   that
                   the
                   
                     fiue
                     foolish
                     Virgins
                  
                   were
                   more
                   tolerable
                   then
                   that
                   
                     great
                     Whore
                     ,
                     that
                     sitteth
                     vpon
                     many
                     waters
                     ?
                     Apoc.
                  
                   17.4
                   5.
                   
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   better
                   to
                   haue
                   Lamps
                   without
                   store
                   of
                   Oyle
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   haue
                   neyther
                   Lamps
                   nor
                   Oyle
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   neyther
                   meanes
                   nor
                   meaning
                   to
                   attend
                   Christ
                   ?
                   and
                   better
                   to
                   doe
                   some
                   good
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   professe
                   all
                   wickednes
                   ?
                   and
                   better
                   to
                   seeme
                   holie
                   ,
                   then
                   neyther
                   to
                   seeme
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   ?
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   those
                   protestations
                   that
                   concerne
                   the
                   Prophets
                   owne
                   person
                   :
                   they
                   vvhich
                   concerne
                   him
                   ,
                   vvith
                   others
                   ,
                   follow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 no
                 wicked
                 thing
                 before
                 mine
                 eyes
                 .
              
               
                 BEfore
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 sayd
                 that
                 
                   hee
                   would
                   follow
                   the
                   good
                
                 ;
                 
                 here
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 faith
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 
                   hate
                   the
                   euill
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 some
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 wickednes
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 
                   a
                   thing
                   before
                   our
                   eyes
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 common
                 speech
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   l●ath
                   it
                
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 dislike
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   turne
                   from
                   it
                
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 against
                 ,
                 euery
                 
                   wicked
                   thing
                
                 and
                 obi●ct
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 carryed
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 eye
                 .
                 By
                 
                   wicked
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Beli●l
                 ,
                 the
                 Interpreters
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 
                   Man
                   of
                   Belial
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Man
                   of
                   wickednes
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Prophet
                 should
                 haue
                 sayd
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 abide
                 to
                 
                   looke
                   vpon
                   any
                   such
                
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 naught
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 a
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 is
                 naught
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Prophets
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 ,
                 when
                 euill
                 is
                 in
                 sight
                 ,
                 turne
                 away
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 carion
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 rightly
                 doe
                 iustice
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 perfectly
                 hate
                 iniustice
                 ,
                 nor
                 loue
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 abhorre
                 the
                 euill
                 .
                 Neyther
                 doth
                 he
                 say
                 and
                 promise
                 for
                 
                   some
                   euill
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 chalenge
                 
                 is
                 to
                 
                   all
                   euill
                
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 eyes
                 should
                 not
                 behold
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 
                 From
                 whence
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 doctrine
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 must
                 retrayne
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 some
                 euils
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 all
                 wickednes
                 .
                 
                   He
                   must
                   not
                   set
                   any
                   euill
                   thing
                   before
                   his
                   eyes
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 come
                 in
                 place
                 ,
                 eyther
                 
                   not
                   see
                   it
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   see
                   it
                   with
                   griefe
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Apostle
                   Iames
                
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 no
                 corruption
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 manner
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                   fostred
                   in
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 biddeth
                 them
                 to
                 
                   lay
                   apart
                   all
                   filthynes
                   ,
                   Iam.
                
                 1.21
                 not
                 some
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 ;
                 nor
                 
                   some
                   way
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                   all
                   meanes
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                
                 goeth
                 farther
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 bidde●h
                 them
                 to
                 
                   abstaine
                   from
                   all
                   euill
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   appearance
                   of
                   euill
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.22
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 
                   follow
                   Christ
                   ,
                   leaue
                   all
                   to
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   Luk.
                
                 18.28
                 .
                 And
                 
                   he
                   that
                   found
                   the
                   treasure
                   ,
                   sold
                   all
                   to
                   buy
                   it
                   .
                   Mat.
                
                 13.44
                 .
                 And
                 
                   he
                   that
                   proueth
                   Masteries
                   ,
                   abstayneth
                   from
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.25
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 
                   leaue
                   all
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 abandon
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 worldly
                 desires
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 may
                 be
                 Christs
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 to
                 
                   sell
                   all
                
                 for
                 saluation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 giue
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 bargaine
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 saued
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 to
                 
                   abstaine
                   from
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 renounce
                 all
                 euill
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 mastery
                 and
                 reward
                 of
                 life
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 willeth
                 vs
                 to
                 
                   cast
                   off
                   the
                   old
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 willeth
                 vs
                 to
                 
                   cast
                   him
                   off
                   with
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 4.22
                 .
                 Colos.
                 3.8.9
                 .
                 His
                 workes
                 are
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 sinne
                 :
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.1
                 .
                 &
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.1
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 that
                 
                   pr●sseth
                   downe
                   ,
                   but
                   sinne
                
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 away
                 euery
                 pressing
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 refrayne
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 sinnes
                 .
                 And
                 vvhat
                 doth
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 meane
                 by
                 
                   laying
                   aside
                   all
                   maliciousnes
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   guile
                   ,
                   and
                   dissimulation
                   ,
                
                 but
                 a
                 resoluing
                 to
                 lay
                 away
                 ,
                 not
                 some
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 but
                 euery
                 sinne
                 and
                 iniquitie
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   calling
                   and
                   dutie
                   (
                   as
                   vve
                   are
                   Christians
                   )
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   in
                   euery
                   commaundement
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   our
                   Christian
                   dutie
                   and
                   vocation
                   to
                   offend
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   sinne
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   .
                   What
                   Master
                   will
                   allow
                   a
                   Seruant
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   some
                   things
                   shall
                   serue
                   him
                   carefully
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   other
                   some
                   be
                   carelesse
                   of
                   his
                   commaundements
                   ?
                   and
                   vvill
                   our
                   
                     Master
                     in
                     heauen
                  
                   
                   commend
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   discharge
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   vve
                   haue
                   done
                   some
                   things
                   vvell
                   ,
                   hauing
                   offended
                   and
                   done
                   vvickedly
                   in
                   many
                   ?
                   What
                   though
                   thou
                   be
                   no
                   Thiefe
                   ,
                   nor
                   Murtherer
                   ,
                   nor
                   Fornicator
                   ,
                   nor
                   Swearer
                   ,
                   nor
                   Drunkard
                   ;
                   if
                   thou
                   
                     breake
                     the
                     Sabbath
                  
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   grieuously
                   offended
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   one
                   disease
                   may
                   bring
                   death
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   many
                   :
                   so
                   this
                   one
                   sinne
                   (
                   
                     vnput
                     off
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   vnrepented
                   of
                   )
                   may
                   damne
                   thee
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   many
                   sinnes
                   may
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   euery
                   sinne
                   is
                   a
                   dishonour
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   vve
                   Christians
                   are
                   bound
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   
                     honour
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   abstaine
                   from
                   his
                   dishonour
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   good
                   Subiects
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   King
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   do
                   nothing
                   to
                   his
                   reproach
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     is
                     of
                     pure
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     see
                     euill
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   saith
                   the
                   Prophet
                   
                     Habaccuk
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   1.13
                   .
                   where
                   he
                   saith
                   (
                   simply
                   )
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   (
                   definitely
                   )
                   
                     this
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     euill
                  
                   :
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   sayd
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     can
                     see
                     no
                     euill
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   must
                   abstaine
                   from
                   
                     all
                     euill
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   vvill
                   see
                   God.
                   No
                   Lazar
                   is
                   more
                   loathsome
                   to
                   Man
                   ,
                   then
                   sinne
                   is
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   A
                   sore
                   eye
                   offends
                   a
                   sound
                   eye
                   ;
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   an
                   
                     euill
                     eye
                  
                   ,
                   Gods
                   
                     pure
                     eyes
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   
                   true
                   doctrine
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   that
                   Christians
                   must
                   not
                   thinke
                   it
                   enough
                   to
                   auoyde
                   
                     some
                     sinnes
                  
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   abstaine
                   from
                   
                     all
                     iniquitie
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   deale
                   roundly
                   both
                   vvith
                   small
                   and
                   great
                   sinnes
                   :
                   
                   vvith
                   our
                   good
                   vvill
                   vve
                   vvill
                   not
                   leaue
                   a
                   weede
                   in
                   our
                   Gardens
                   .
                   O
                   that
                   vvee
                   had
                   the
                   like
                   care
                   and
                   good
                   will
                   for
                   the
                   Garden
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   to
                   suffer
                   no
                   weede
                   of
                   sinne
                   to
                   grow
                   in
                   it
                   !
                   A
                   little
                   deformitie
                   in
                   our
                   face
                   troubles
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   should
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   much
                   concerne
                   v●
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   vve
                   perceiue
                   any
                   little
                   deformitie
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   
                     bodie
                     ,
                     Lord
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     also
                     ?
                  
                   hee
                   hath
                   payd
                   for
                   both
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   
                     he
                     not
                     be
                     glorified
                     in
                     both
                     ?
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   6.20
                   .
                   That
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   thus
                   glorified
                   ,
                   consider
                   to
                   what
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   speciall
                   sinnes
                   thou
                   art
                   most
                   inclined
                   by
                   nature
                   or
                   education
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     take
                     the
                     armour
                     of
                     God
                     vnto
                     thee
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     or
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Men
                   fortifie
                   vvhere
                   the
                   batterie
                   is
                   hottest
                   ,
                   and
                   vvhere
                   the
                   enemie
                   is
                   most
                   like
                   to
                   enter
                   ;
                   &
                   not
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   assault
                   ,
                   or
                   feare
                   by
                   weaknes
                   .
                   So
                   doe
                   thou
                   watch
                   ouer
                   thy selfe
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   those
                   corruptions
                   of
                   thy
                   soule
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   Sathan
                   is
                   most
                   busie
                   to
                   force
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   most
                   readie
                   to
                   
                     open
                     vnto
                     him
                  
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   thy
                   sinne
                   ,
                   spend
                   time
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     cry
                     fie
                     vpon
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   vpon
                   
                     Drunkennesse
                     ,
                     Whoredome
                     ,
                     Blasphemie
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   thy
                   sin●
                   :
                   Pride
                   (
                   perhaps
                   )
                   groweth
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   perhaps
                   Couetousnes
                   is
                   thy
                   sinne
                   ,
                   peraduenture
                   both
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   these
                   be
                   not
                   thy
                   speciall
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   yet
                   
                     who
                     can
                     say
                     his
                     heart
                     is
                     cleane
                     from
                     these
                     ?
                  
                   )
                   peraduenture
                   ,
                   Impatience
                   ,
                   peraduenture
                   ,
                   Rage
                   and
                   Malice
                   are
                   ,
                   Here
                   thy
                   enemy
                   assaileth
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   take
                   thy
                   armour
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   prouide
                   for
                   his
                   comming
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   put
                   the
                   Diuell
                   away
                   in
                   some
                   sin●
                   &
                   yet
                   bring
                   him
                   backe
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   much
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   other
                   sinnes
                   .
                   In
                   Drunkennes
                   (
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   )
                   they
                   can
                   take
                   heede
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   Whoredome
                   ,
                   and
                   raging
                   blasphemie
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   Inneth
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   
                     dwelleth
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     Couetousnes
                     ,
                     Oppression
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Sacriledge
                   ;
                   with
                   Herod
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   
                     heare
                     their
                  
                   IOHNS
                   
                     in
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     Mark.
                  
                   6.20
                   .
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Herodias
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   beloued
                   sinne
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   shall
                   offer
                   to
                   touch
                   the
                   quicke
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   their
                   
                     brothers
                     wife
                  
                   .
                   Euery
                   one
                   must
                   haue
                   his
                   peculiar
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   Rimmon
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   spared
                   for
                   ,
                   2
                   King.
                   5.18
                   .
                   and
                   therefore
                   some
                   haue
                   a
                   Rimmon
                   of
                   Drunkennesse
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   Fornication
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   Pride
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   Recusancie
                   &
                   the
                   prophane
                   contempt
                   of
                   our
                   assemblies
                   to
                   bow
                   in
                   :
                   spare
                   them
                   for
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   heare
                   you
                   for
                   other
                   matters
                   patiently
                   and
                   gladly
                   ,
                   while
                   you
                   touch
                   any
                   other
                   sinne
                   :
                   but
                   
                     haue
                     we
                     not
                     read
                     ,
                     how
                     great
                     a
                     thing
                     a
                     little
                     fire
                     kindleth
                     ?
                     Iam.
                  
                   3.5
                   .
                   Sathan
                   careth
                   not
                   how
                   he
                   possesseth
                   vs
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   one
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   by
                   Whoredome
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Pride
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   defence
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   make
                   some
                   
                   sound
                   conscience
                   of
                   striuing
                   to
                   some
                   puritie
                   of
                   body
                   and
                   minde
                   by
                   Dauids
                   example
                   here
                   .
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Yee
                     shall
                     be
                     perfect
                     ,
                     as
                     your
                     heauenly
                     Father
                     is
                     perfect
                     ,
                     Math.
                  
                   5.48
                   .
                   His
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   though
                   this
                   cannot
                   be
                   ,
                   yet
                   such
                   you
                   must
                   striue
                   to
                   be
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   
                     measure
                     ,
                     perfect
                  
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   thus
                   doe
                   ,
                   are
                   nick-named
                   ,
                   Precise
                   :
                   
                   but
                   euery
                   Christian
                   hath
                   warrant
                   ,
                   and
                   receiueth
                   commandement
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   precise
                   .
                   While
                   we
                   dwell
                   in
                   flesh
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   imperfect
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   labour
                   to
                   be
                   perfect●
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   corruption
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   striue
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   No
                   strife
                   ,
                   no
                   victorie●
                   no
                   victorie
                   ,
                   no
                   Crowne
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   obiect
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   carrieth
                   wickednes
                   to
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   is
                   heere
                   sayd
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   eye
                   ;
                   not
                   that
                   it
                   alone
                   doth
                   so
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   outward
                   senses
                   haue
                   their
                   part
                   and
                   hand
                   in
                   this
                   trespasse
                   )
                   but
                   because
                   the
                   eye
                   is
                   chiefe
                   of
                   the
                   senses
                   that
                   so
                   offend
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   wee
                   learne
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   
                     keepe
                     the
                     heart
                  
                   (
                   principally
                   ,
                   )
                   Pro.
                   4.23
                   .
                   so
                   to
                   watch
                   ouer
                   the
                   senses
                   that
                   streame
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   serue
                   not
                   the
                   turne
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   A
                   Christian
                   must
                   keepe
                   his
                   heart
                   to
                   God
                   against
                   his
                   owne
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   treason
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   )
                   of
                   his
                   outward
                   senses
                   .
                   This
                   made
                   Iob
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   
                     bargaine
                     with
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   31.1
                   .
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   
                     binde
                     them
                     from
                     seeing
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   from
                   seeing
                   vnlawfullie
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   thing
                   receiued
                   .
                   So
                   vvhen
                   Christ
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   biddeth
                   vs
                   to
                   
                     plucke
                     out
                     our
                     right
                     eye
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     cut
                     off
                     our
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     Math.
                  
                   5.29.30
                   .
                   his
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   plucke
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   offence
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   member
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   the
                   wantonnes
                   of
                   seeing
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   the
                   violence
                   of
                   doing
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   should
                   serue
                   euery
                   member
                   that
                   offendeth
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   our
                   
                     right
                     eye
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   
                     right
                     hand
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   be
                   
                     weapons
                     to
                     sinne
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     fewell
                     to
                     the
                     fire
                     of
                     that
                     sinne
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     our
                     bodyes
                  
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   Adulterers
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   pull
                   adultery
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   eye
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   our
                   Broker
                   ,
                   nor
                   driue
                   the
                   bargaine
                   betweene
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   the
                   sinne
                   that
                   is
                   so
                   committed
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   vncharitable
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     receiue
                     no
                     false
                     report
                  
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   the
                   easie
                   care
                   is
                   a
                   confederate
                   with
                   the
                   lying
                   tongue
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   neighbour
                   is
                   slaundered
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   hurt
                   our
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   binde
                   our
                   hand
                   to
                   it
                   good
                   a
                   bearing
                   toward
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   we
                   strike
                   hastilie
                   ,
                   the
                   hand
                   is
                   the
                   Murtherer
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   instrument
                   of
                   murther
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   weapon
                   of
                   our
                   wrath
                   in
                   that
                   action
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   offend
                   with
                   our
                   tongue
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   hold
                   it
                   in
                   with
                   a
                   bridle
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     set
                     a
                     watch
                     before
                     our
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     keepe
                     the
                     dore
                     
                     of
                     our
                     lips
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   our
                   tongue
                   may
                   be
                   peaceable
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   we
                   giue
                   it
                   libertie
                   ,
                   it
                   becommeth
                   
                     Slaunderers
                     hyreling
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   sinne
                   by
                   intemperance
                   ,
                   and
                   excesse
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   labour
                   to
                   please●
                   our
                   taste
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   fill
                   appetites
                   eye
                   with
                   varietie
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   dyet
                   and
                   sti●●
                   it
                   to
                   that
                   with
                   is
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   
                     keeping
                     it
                     low
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   ryot
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   vvanton
                   with
                   feeding
                   too
                   curiously
                   and
                   with
                   too
                   much
                   nicenesse
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needes
                   proue
                   a
                   Glutton
                   and
                   Drunkard
                   too
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   outward
                   senses
                   are
                   the
                   Conduill
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   carrying
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   bringing
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   
                     carrie
                     out
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   
                     bring
                     in
                  
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   to
                   offer
                   our
                   bodyes
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   dialect
                   of
                   Saint
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   12.1
                   .
                   vvhat
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   care
                   and
                   diligence
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   bodily
                   senses
                   in
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   new
                   life
                   vnto
                   him
                   ?
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   murther
                   in
                   act
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   not
                   an
                   hand
                   to
                   kill
                   :
                   nor
                   adultery
                   in
                   act
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   not
                   eyes
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   eares
                   to
                   heare
                   vvhat
                   is
                   vncomely
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   ,
                   and
                   wicked
                   to
                   
                   be
                   done
                   :
                   nor
                   slaunder
                   in
                   act
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   not
                   a
                   tongue
                   to
                   report
                   ,
                   and
                   itching
                   eares
                   to
                   receiue
                   a
                   wicked
                   tale
                   :
                   nor
                   Gluttonie
                   in
                   act
                   ,
                   or
                   Drunkennes
                   acted
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   taste
                   were
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   
                     corrupt
                     through
                     lust
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   fleshly
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   say
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   hurt
                   in
                   seeing
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   words
                   are
                   nothing
                   ,
                   whereas
                   vice
                   hath
                   a
                   great
                   entrance
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   by
                   these
                   windowes
                   .
                   But
                   could
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speake
                   of
                   
                     eyes
                     of
                     adulterie
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Pe●
                   .
                   2.14
                   .
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   hurt
                   in
                   seeing
                   ?
                   and
                   if
                   words
                   were
                   nothing
                   ,
                   would
                   
                     chaste
                     Ioseph
                  
                   haue
                   so
                   carefully
                   
                     kept
                     his
                     eares
                     vnder
                     locke
                     ,
                     from
                     his
                     M●stresses
                     vnchaste
                     talke
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   39.10
                   .
                   The
                   bodie
                   may
                   cease
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   occasion
                   ,
                   or
                   through
                   weaknes
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   wanton
                   eye
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   seldome
                   wanteth
                   occasion
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   ceaseth
                   not
                   to
                   commit
                   Adultery
                   euery
                   where
                   by
                   vnchaste
                   and
                   wanton
                   looking
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet.
                   2.14
                   .
                   So
                   when
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   innocent
                   ,
                   the
                   eare
                   may
                   become
                   an
                   Adulterer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   tongue
                   a
                   Harlot
                   ,
                   by
                   reading
                   ,
                   or
                   hearing
                   read
                   some
                   Loue-booke
                   ,
                   or
                   Loue-songs
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   match
                   whereof●
                   lust
                   may
                   
                   soone
                   be
                   prouoked
                   ,
                   and
                   wantonnes
                   take
                   fire
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Prophet
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   
                     turning
                     away
                     of
                     his
                     eyes
                     from
                     vanitie
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   119.37
                   .
                   His
                   meaning
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   vvould
                   giue
                   his
                   eares
                   libertie
                   ,
                   or
                   lay
                   no
                   raines
                   vpon
                   his
                   hands
                   and
                   tongue
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   scoutes
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   outward
                   senses
                   ,
                   should
                   (
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   be
                   preserued
                   from
                   the
                   poyson
                   of
                   conspiracie
                   with
                   sinne
                   ;
                   knowing
                   that
                   where
                   coun●ell
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   kill
                   the
                   Kings
                   Guard
                   ,
                   there
                   a
                   deuise
                   is
                   set
                   to
                   kill
                   the
                   King
                   himselfe
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   outward
                   senses
                   are
                   the
                   Centinels
                   or
                   Guard
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ;
                   if
                   Sathan
                   can
                   corrupt
                   these
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   easily
                   corrupt
                   the
                   heart
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                   taking
                   these
                   .
                   Achan
                   &
                   Achab
                   saw
                   by
                   the
                   eye
                   what
                   the
                   
                     heart
                     rued
                     Ios.
                  
                   7.21
                   .
                   &
                   1
                   King.
                   21.1.2
                   .
                   &c.
                   And
                   a
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   in
                   matters
                   ,
                   may
                   vse
                   his
                   eares
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   haue
                   no
                   
                     eyes
                     to
                     see
                     a
                     gift
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   16.19
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   gift
                   ,
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   not
                   a
                   filthy
                   bribe
                   )
                   though
                   somewhat
                   innocently
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   inconsiderately
                   at
                   first
                   receiued
                   ,
                   begetteth
                   (
                   oftentimes
                   )
                   an
                   vnknowne
                   errour
                   of
                   corruption
                   in
                   the
                   receiuers
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Clocke
                   in
                   the
                   pocket
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   bee
                   silent
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   
                   striketh
                   at
                   a
                   fit
                   houre
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   rewards
                   (
                   though
                   not
                   bribingly
                   taken
                   ,
                   yet
                   taken
                   where
                   wee
                   haue
                   no
                   calling
                   to
                   receiue
                   )
                   hold
                   the
                   
                     receiuers
                     captiue
                  
                   to
                   the
                   giuer
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   their
                   owne
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   see
                   with
                   other
                   mens
                   eyes
                   ;
                   heare
                   with
                   other
                   mens
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   other
                   mens
                   tongues
                   in
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   a
                   matter
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   concerneth
                   Christian
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     Abraham
                     to
                     life
                     vp
                     their
                     hands
                     to
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     heauen
                     ,
                  
                   against
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   shall
                   seeke
                   thus
                   to
                   
                     pin
                     vpon
                     them
                  
                   a
                   false
                   sentence
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   mocking
                   gift
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   39.17
                   .
                   lest
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   that
                   such
                   haue
                   
                     enriched
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   14.22
                   .
                   for
                   such
                   P●●s
                   haue
                   Nedles
                   points
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   (
                   one
                   day
                   )
                   pricke
                   the
                   conscience
                   in
                   the
                   veine
                   of
                   despayre
                   ,
                   with
                   torments
                   of
                   second
                   death
                   .
                   Men
                   must
                   learne
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   I
                   meane
                   men
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   hate
                   a
                   bribe
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   suspect
                   the
                   inchauntment
                   of
                   a
                   gif●
                   .
                   And
                   where
                   iustice
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   girdle
                   of
                   the
                   reynes
                   ,
                   that
                   must
                   be
                   obserued
                   ,
                   which
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   sending
                   the
                   Tw●lue
                   abroad
                   ,
                   sayd
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   
                     Possesse
                     no
                     m●ny
                     in
                     your
                     girdles
                     ,
                  
                   lest
                   iustice
                   hang
                   too
                   much
                   of
                   that
                   side
                   that
                   the
                   bag
                   hangeth
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                   A
                   second
                   vse
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   vs
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   fault
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   becommeth
                   wicked
                   and
                   vicious
                   :
                   for
                   (
                   as
                   one
                   saith
                   )
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   a
                   spring
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   onely
                   spouts
                   to
                   send
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Cond●it
                   ,
                   but
                   pipes
                   of
                   sense
                   wherewith
                   it
                   is
                   fed
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   as
                   they
                   gather
                   ill
                   that
                   transferre
                   all
                   fault
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   the
                   sensitiue
                   powers
                   ;
                   as
                   of
                   
                     Seeing
                     ,
                     Hearing
                     ,
                     Talking
                     ,
                     Taste
                     ,
                     and
                     Handling
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   reason
                   badly
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fountaine
                   of
                   motion
                   to
                   these
                   ,
                   doe
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   lay
                   all
                   blame
                   vpon
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   corruption
                   that
                   these
                   receiue
                   else-where
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   their
                   originall
                   impuritie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   corrupt
                   examples
                   of
                   Men.
                   Also
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   reason
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   because
                   bad
                   fellowship
                   draweth
                   into
                   sinne
                   )
                   say
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   had
                   neuer
                   knowne
                   such
                   company
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   neuer
                   knowne
                   such
                   sinne
                   :
                   (
                   for
                   if
                   their
                   hearts
                   had
                   beene
                   good
                   ,
                   the
                   company
                   could
                   nor
                   haue
                   been
                   euill
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   euil
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   )
                   so
                   they
                   reason
                   ill
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   because
                   ill
                   company
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   or
                   principall
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   errour
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   
                     onely
                     euill
                     continually
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   6.5
                   .
                   hold
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   cause
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   the
                   heart
                   receiueth
                   no
                   impression
                   of
                   errour
                   from
                   the
                   stampe
                   of
                   lewde
                   fellowship
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   15.33
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   Prophets
                   promises
                   concerning
                   himselfe
                   :
                   they
                   which
                   concerne
                   others
                   ,
                   follow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 hate
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 fall
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 promises
                 that
                 concerne
                 others
                 now
                 follow
                 to
                 bee
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 hauing
                 spoken
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 concerne
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 concerne
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fauour
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 shew
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 that
                 concerne
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 what
                 minde
                 he
                 beareth
                 toward
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 punishments
                 hee
                 will
                 lay
                 vpon
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 follow
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 Proph●ts
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 kinde
                 of
                 wicked
                 persons
                 here
                 spoken
                 against
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Fallers
                   away
                
                 ;
                 concerning
                 whom
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 sheweth
                 that
                 hee
                 
                   hateth
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 
                   cleaue
                   to
                
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 protection
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 the
                 Prophets
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 obiect
                 :
                 the
                 
                 affection
                 is
                 hatred
                 ,
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 his
                 hatred
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 but
                 sinne
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 offender
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 
                   falling
                   away
                
                 .
                 So
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 mislike
                 sleightly
                 ,
                 but
                 hate
                 greatly
                 all
                 declining
                 :
                 and
                 Decliners
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 point
                 taught
                 is
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Prophet
                 was
                 affected
                 against
                 
                   fallers
                   away
                
                 ,
                 so
                 should
                 wee
                 be
                 against
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 specially
                 against
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 highest
                 of
                 sinners
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 burne
                 with
                 wrath
                 til
                 sinne
                 be
                 consumed
                 as
                 drosse
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 And
                 heere
                 we
                 must
                 hate
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   garment
                   spotted
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   Iude
                
                 23.
                 
                 So
                 this
                 Prophet
                 maketh
                 protestation
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 hate
                 the
                 haters
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 superficiall
                 anger
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 deepe
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 
                   vnfained
                   hatred
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 139.21.22
                 .
                 He
                 hated
                 those
                 (
                 also
                 )
                 that
                 gaue
                 
                   themselues
                   to
                   deceitfull
                   vanities
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 31.6
                 .
                 and
                 these
                 he
                 hated
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 created
                 good
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 mis-create
                 
                   vaine
                   minde
                
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 reade
                 ,
                 P●al
                 .
                 26.5
                 .
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 abhorre
                 that
                 (
                 which
                 too
                 many
                 loue
                 too
                 well
                 )
                 the
                 
                   assemblie
                   of
                   euill
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 knot
                 of
                 fellowship
                 in
                 a
                 towne
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 combined
                 in
                 societie
                 against
                 good
                 Men
                 and
                 good
                 things
                 .
                 Moses
                 was
                 so
                 farre
                 gone
                 in
                 his
                 zeale
                 against
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 forgate
                 the
                 
                   Tables
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   them
                   ,
                
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 the
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   Calfe
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 32.19
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 President
                 ,
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 hating
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 
                   polluted
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 with
                 their
                 Markets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 with
                 their
                 wares
                 ,
                 protested
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 lay
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 heeles
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   Lay
                   hands
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   so
                   againe
                   ,
                   Neh.
                
                 13.19.21
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Iehosophat
                   ,
                   Asa
                   ,
                   Hezekiah
                   ,
                   Iosiah
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 reforming
                 Kings
                 :
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Stephen
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 excellent
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 T●●●ement
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 playne
                 that
                 true
                 Christians
                 should
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 professe
                 
                   vnfained
                   hatred
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   fall
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   truth●
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   godlinesse
                
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 prooued
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 following
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 loue
                 where
                 God
                 loueth
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 hateth
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 hateth
                 
                   fallers
                   away
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 declinings
                 from
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 false
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 way
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 
                 by
                 a
                 corrupt
                 life
                 .
                 Such
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 hated
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 Pro.
                 8.13
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 Commaundement
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Prophet
                   Amos
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 
                   seeke
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   euill
                   ,
                   Amos
                
                 5.14
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 
                   we
                   loue
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   hate
                   the
                   euill
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                
                 15.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 hot
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 soone
                 entised
                 to
                 make
                 peace
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 warre
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 we
                 waxe
                 cold
                 in
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 coole
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neyther
                 abhorre
                 our
                 coldnes
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 nor
                 loathe
                 our
                 blockish
                 praying
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 quickly
                 be
                 weary
                 ,
                 and
                 soone
                 giue
                 ouer
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 pray
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 reconciled
                 easily
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 hate
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 soone
                 agreed
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 hate
                 but
                 little
                 .
                 Therefore
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 at
                 one
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   which
                   God
                   is
                   enemie
                   ,
                   Hab.
                
                 1.13
                 .
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 (
                 without
                 Christ
                 )
                 he
                 will
                 neuer
                 be
                 entreated
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 (
                 no
                 way
                 )
                 mince
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 nor
                 stand
                 indifferent
                 to
                 
                   fallers
                   away
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   bee
                   zealous
                   in
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   truth
                   ;
                   so
                   will
                   we
                   hate
                   those
                   that
                   
                   fall
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                     good
                     to
                     loue
                     earnestlie
                     ,
                     and
                     alwayes
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     thing
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   4.18
                   .
                   the
                   wordes
                   are
                   playne
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   this
                   farther
                   meaning
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   affection
                   to
                   truth
                   and
                   good
                   wayes
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   cold
                   ,
                   but
                   earnest
                   ;
                   nor
                   for
                   a
                   fit
                   earnest
                   ,
                   but
                   alway
                   zealous
                   :
                   for
                   
                     we
                     are
                     bought
                     with
                     a
                     price
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     people
                     peculiar
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   enclosed
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   
                     zealous
                     of
                     good
                     works
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   carefull
                   to
                   
                     doe
                     well
                     from
                     a
                     good
                     heart
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   a
                   
                     hot
                     breath
                  
                   in
                   good
                   actions
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   feruently
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   Tit.
                   2.14
                   .
                   The
                   contrary
                   to
                   this
                   is
                   Luke-warmenes
                   ,
                   or
                   indifferencie
                   in
                   Gods
                   matters
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   doth
                   threaten
                   such
                   
                     halting
                     Gospellers
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     hee
                     will
                     cast
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     loathsome
                     vomit
                     ,
                     Apoc.
                  
                   3.16
                   for
                   Luke-warmenes
                   agreeth
                   vvith
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     warme
                     water
                  
                   doth
                   with
                   the
                   stomacke
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   loueth
                   not
                   cold
                   Suitors
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   
                     found
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     seeke
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     fire
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   that
                   we
                   abuse
                   not
                   this
                   fire
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   burning
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   badde
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   offending
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   our
                   zeale
                   must
                   begin
                   and
                   end
                   where
                   the
                   word●
                   beginneth
                   and
                   endeth
                   .
                   
                   For
                   that
                   must
                   be
                   Moderator
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   that
                   
                     Pillar
                     of
                     cloude
                  
                   to
                   our
                   zeale
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   reade
                   of
                   ,
                   Exod
                   ,
                   13.21
                   .
                   to
                   order
                   it
                   :
                   when
                   that
                   goeth
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   walke
                   in
                   our
                   zeale
                   ,
                   when
                   that
                   standeth
                   ,
                   our
                   zeale
                   must
                   stop
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   farther
                   then
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   condemneth
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   condemne
                   him
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   no
                   
                     Pharisaicall
                     〈◊〉
                     of
                     Min●
                     &
                     Cummin
                     ,
                  
                   with
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   better
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     mercie
                     ,
                     and
                     fidelitie
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   ●3
                   .
                   23
                   .
                   But
                   our
                   quiet
                   ,
                   and
                   vnmedling
                   Politiques
                   can
                   abide
                   no
                   courage
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   will
                   rather
                   
                     hate
                     good
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   
                     fallers
                     away
                  
                   .
                   Such
                   we
                   call
                   peaceable
                   men
                   .
                   and
                   men
                   of
                   great
                   charitie
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   
                     otherwaies
                     minded
                  
                   ,
                   were
                   seditious
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   persons
                   which
                   are
                   
                     enemies
                     vnto
                     peace
                  
                   :
                   but
                   then
                   should
                   the
                   excellentest
                   men
                   that
                   euer
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   be
                   traduced
                   for
                   
                     busie
                     bodies
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   friends
                   to
                   quietnes
                   ;
                   looke
                   Exod.
                   32.19
                   .
                   Num.
                   25.8
                   .
                   Ez●
                   .
                   9
                   3.
                   
                   Nehem.
                   13.15
                   .
                   2
                   Pet.
                   2.7
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   2.15
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   they
                   accuse
                   not
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   bad
                   ,
                   not
                   
                   maintaine
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   worse
                   ,
                   yet
                   hate
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   to
                   see
                   or
                   heare
                   their
                   ●ather
                   dishonoured
                   .
                   Some
                   are
                   so
                   smooth
                   and
                   gentle
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   sinne
                   can
                   be
                   so
                   haynous
                   ,
                   or
                   errour
                   absurd
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   finde
                   some
                   house
                   of
                   harbour
                   in
                   their
                   mouth
                   .
                   Some
                   will
                   pretend
                   an
                   hatred
                   of
                   Papistrie
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   commend
                   Papists
                   to
                   be
                   honest
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   know
                   no
                   euill
                   by
                   :
                   who
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   hot
                   ,
                   may
                   expect
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     will
                     plague
                     them
                     with
                     heresie
                  
                   or
                   prophanenes
                   before
                   
                     they
                     goe
                     hence
                  
                   .
                   A
                   good
                   warning
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   specially
                   to
                   those
                   men
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   called
                   by
                   their
                   great
                   places
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   godlines
                   aduaunced
                   among
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   .
                   The
                   works
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   
                     fall
                     away
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   pursue
                   to
                   punishment
                   or
                   reformation
                   :
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   approue
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   Kinsmen
                   ,
                   and
                   rich
                   Friends●
                   nor
                   winke
                   at
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   children
                   ;
                   nor
                   spare
                   to
                   punish
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   found
                   in
                   their
                   
                     Mothers
                     sonnes
                     .
                     Eli
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   sinfull
                   mildnes
                   ,
                   
                     brake
                     his
                     necke
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Sam.
                   4.18
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   so
                   punished
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   Eli
                   was
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   transgresse
                   as
                   Eli
                   did
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   beware
                   that
                   in
                   Hell
                   ,
                   the
                   necke
                   of
                   their
                   soules
                   be
                   not
                   broken
                   by
                   Fiends
                   there
                   .
                   But
                   are
                   there
                   no
                   Pilates
                   now
                   on
                   the
                   Bench
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   loose
                   Barrabas
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   condemne
                   Christ
                   ?
                   Are
                   there
                   not
                   among
                   persons
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   some
                   Merchants
                   and
                   Factors
                   for
                   the
                   fift
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   goe
                   vtterly
                   into
                   destruction
                   ?
                   Are
                   not
                   
                     fallers
                     away
                  
                   winked
                   at
                   ?
                   are
                   they
                   called
                   ?
                   nay
                   ,
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   still
                   at
                   great
                   libertie
                   in
                   their
                   houses
                   of
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   carryed
                   no
                   sinne
                   for
                   their
                   partaking
                   with
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Whore
                     of
                     Babylon
                  
                   ?
                   Doe
                   they
                   not
                   ouer-flow
                   as
                   a
                   Riuer
                   ,
                   and
                   compasse
                   vs
                   as
                   Bees
                   ,
                   who
                   wish
                   little
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   our
                   nosthrils
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Lords
                     annoynted
                  
                   among
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   (
                   againe
                   )
                   
                     thirst
                     to
                     set
                     vp
                     Altar
                     against
                     Altar
                     ,
                     with
                     Ieroboam
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   fill
                   the
                   Land
                   with
                   Idols
                   ?
                   Are
                   there
                   not
                   that
                   (
                   daily
                   )
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   with
                   those
                   false
                   Israelites
                   vnder
                   Rehoboam
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   Priests
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     declyning
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     vp
                     Calues
                     in
                     Dan
                     and
                     Bethel
                     ?
                  
                   1
                   King.
                   12.16.28.29
                   .
                   Are
                   
                   there
                   not
                   that
                   reuolt
                   to
                   Poperie
                   from
                   our
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   this
                   houre
                   ?
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   them
                   increase
                   yet
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   ,
                   who
                   cleaue
                   to
                   the
                   Ieroboam
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   may
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   truely
                   call
                   
                     fallers
                     away
                  
                   ?
                   The
                   consideration
                   whereof
                   should
                   mooue
                   you
                   (
                   a
                   Christian
                   LORD
                   )
                   to
                   strengthen
                   your
                   hand
                   to
                   the
                   rooting
                   out
                   of
                   such
                   noisome
                   weedes
                   ,
                   growing
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   field
                   ,
                   and
                   seeking
                   to
                   choake
                   and
                   ouer-grow
                   the
                   pure
                   graine
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   (
                   otherwaies
                   )
                   flourish
                   among
                   vs.
                   This
                   Countrey
                   is
                   greatly
                   diseased
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Honour
                   is
                   the
                   appointed
                   Physitian
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   many
                   sores
                   running
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   chiefe
                   is
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   Papists
                   by
                   Seminarie
                   men
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Papist
                   made
                   ,
                   but
                   King
                   IAMES
                   aduentureth
                   a
                   Subiect
                   :
                   and
                   Roc●s●●●ie
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   pernitiou●
                   G●●grene
                   )
                   runnes
                   from
                   
                     ioynt
                     to
                     ioynt
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   man
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   stay
                   (
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   cured
                   with
                   your
                   early
                   assistance
                   )
                   till
                   it
                   haue
                   infected
                   many
                   sound
                   members
                   in
                   this
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Marches
                   ,
                   wherein
                   you
                   are
                   a
                   principall
                   and
                   worthy
                   member
                   vnder
                   his
                   Maiesti●
                   ,
                   the
                   head
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   
                   Countrey
                   comes
                   to
                   your
                   Honour
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   Phisitian
                   of
                   account
                   ,
                   for
                   helpe
                   in
                   a
                   case
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   infection
                   and
                   common
                   feare
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   contagious
                   growing
                   of
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   rising
                   of
                   Papisticall
                   plague-sores
                   vpon
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   lately
                   of
                   our
                   fellowship
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   now
                   departed
                   from
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Beliall
                     of
                     Italy
                  
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   promoted
                   you
                   to
                   great
                   Honour
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   you
                   haue
                   the
                   
                     wisedome
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Now
                   this
                   wisedome
                   requireth
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   haue
                   practise
                   in
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   
                     Iustice.
                     Dauid
                  
                   was
                   called
                   the
                   
                     light
                     of
                     Israel
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   at
                   his
                   fire
                   they
                   all
                   lighted
                   their
                   candles
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   Religious
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   .
                   The
                   principall
                   resident
                   Light
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   Table
                   of
                   this
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   is
                   your
                   Honour
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   borrowed
                   Light
                   I
                   confesse
                   from
                   the
                   Sun
                   of
                   our
                   Soueraigne
                   ;
                   )
                   it
                   must
                   so
                   shine
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   giue
                   light
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   large
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Marches
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   notable
                   Lord
                   President
                   ,
                   Nehemiah
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   God●
                   Sabbaths
                   be
                   kept
                   in
                   the
                   Prouince
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     fallers
                     away
                  
                   be
                   obserued
                   and
                   watched
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   increase
                   not
                   by
                   infection
                   .
                   
                   At
                   least
                   doe
                   what
                   you
                   can
                   herein
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   law
                   wil
                   permit
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   well
                   do
                   already
                   )
                   and
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   deede
                   and
                   will.
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   offenders
                   ,
                   your
                   Honour
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Rest
                   in
                   Commission
                   with
                   You
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   men
                   of
                   
                     courage
                     ,
                     hating
                  
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   euill
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   
                     perfect
                     hatred
                  
                   .
                   Herein
                   
                     Yee
                     must
                     not
                     honour
                     your selues
                     ,
                     but
                     seeke
                     the
                     honour
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     doing
                     Iustice
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     hatred
                     of
                     wrong
                     .
                  
                   You
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   indifferent
                   to
                   offenders
                   ,
                   but
                   haters
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   wicked
                   hate
                   you
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   will
                   loue
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   can
                   mans
                   hatred
                   doe
                   where
                   God
                   loueth
                   ?
                   And
                   so
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   my
                   second
                   note
                   ,
                   the
                   obiect
                   of
                   
                     your
                     hatred
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Prophets
                     hatred
                  
                   (
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   )
                   is
                   not
                   vertue
                   or
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   generally
                   )
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   more
                   particularly
                   )
                   all
                   
                     declining
                     from
                     God.
                  
                   He
                   abhorred
                   the
                   plague
                   ,
                   and
                   pittyed
                   their
                   cases
                   that
                   were
                   infected
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   
                   From
                   whence
                   I
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   affection
                   of
                   hatred
                   ,
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   man
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   obiect
                   or
                   thing
                   hated
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   .
                   So
                   this
                   same
                   
                     Prophet
                     hated
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     whom
                     ?
                     
                     Gods
                     enemies
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   his
                   enemies
                   ;
                   or
                   Gods
                   enemies
                   perfectly
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   owne
                   in
                   part
                   .
                   And
                   Psal.
                   69.6
                   .
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   
                     rebukes
                     that
                     fell
                     vpon
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   doubt
                   because
                   
                     himselfe
                     was
                     a
                     rebuker
                  
                   :
                   but
                   whom
                   rebuked
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   faults
                   ?
                   theirs
                   who
                   
                     rebuked
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     theirs
                     he
                     rebuked
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   them
                   he
                   was
                   enemie
                   .
                   So
                   Christ
                   was
                   angrie
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   
                     mourned
                     ,
                     Mark.
                  
                   3.5
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   angrie
                   with
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   mourned
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   sinned
                   .
                   As
                   (
                   therfore
                   )
                   in
                   Iustice
                   there
                   must
                   bee
                   mercy
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   hating
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   loue
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   must
                   hate
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   the
                   creature
                   .
                   In
                   every
                   sinner
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   transgressing
                   man
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   loue
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   hate
                   the
                   transgressour
                   .
                   The
                   man
                   God
                   made
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Diuell
                   made
                   the
                   sinfull
                   man
                   :
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   loue
                   the
                   creature
                   that
                   God
                   made
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   must
                   hate
                   his
                   sinne
                   which
                   (
                   not
                   God
                   )
                   but
                   the
                   Diuell
                   is
                   authour
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   reasons
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   :
                   As
                   we
                   must
                   pittie
                   where
                   God
                   is
                   pittifull
                   ,
                   so
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   angrie
                   where
                   God
                   is
                   offended
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   substance
                   that
                   he
                   made
                   ,
                   which
                   displeaseth
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   euill
                   qualitie
                   
                   which
                   hee
                   cannot
                   abide
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   his
                   griefe
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   must
                   vexe
                   vs
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   that
                   grieueth
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   so
                   moued
                   with
                   offences
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   while
                   ,
                   we
                   be
                   troubled
                   that
                   a
                   Brother
                   hath
                   so
                   offended
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   good
                   Phisitian
                   may
                   loue
                   his
                   Patient
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   minister
                   sharply
                   to
                   his
                   disease
                   :
                   so
                   hee
                   that
                   is
                   his
                   Brothers
                   Christian
                   Phisitian
                   ,
                   may
                   ,
                   in
                   loue
                   to
                   his
                   Brother
                   ,
                   spare
                   his
                   Brother
                   that
                   hath
                   offended
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   deale
                   roughly
                   with
                   the
                   offenders
                   sinne
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   person
                   in
                   his
                   substance
                   ,
                   is
                   Gods
                   creature
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   that
                   
                     God
                     maketh
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   1.31
                   .
                   and
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   hated
                   that
                   good
                   is
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   haue
                   an
                   ouer-flowing
                   of
                   the
                   gall
                   of
                   anger
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   spend
                   it
                   vpon
                   the
                   faults
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   their
                   offending
                   brother
                   .
                   The
                   hyp●crite
                   will
                   pull
                   out
                   his
                   brothers
                   eye
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   pulling
                   out
                   the
                   mo●e
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   
                     brothers
                     eye
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   6.42
                   .
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   zealous
                   amisse
                   ,
                   commend
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   friend
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   condemne
                   highly
                   in
                   an
                   enemie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   in
                   another
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   in
                   their
                   Kinsman
                   .
                   
                   These
                   
                     accept
                     the
                     persons
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   regarding
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   matter
                   which
                   they
                   loue
                   or
                   hate
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   loued
                   or
                   hated
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   good
                   Christian
                   loueth
                   alway
                   for
                   good
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   hateth
                   for
                   bad
                   things
                   ,
                   reproouing
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   principally
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ;
                   so
                   secondarily
                   in
                   these
                   who
                   are
                   neerest
                   and
                   dearest
                   vnto
                   him
                   ;
                   as
                   Christ
                   
                     sharply
                     reproued
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   16.23
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   angrie
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   himselfe
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   sinne
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   displeased
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   displeased
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   burne
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   offended
                   because
                   the
                   
                     law
                     is
                     broken
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   
                     loueth
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     hateth
                     euill
                     ,
                  
                   wheresoeuer
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whomsoeuer
                   ;
                   louing
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   in
                   his
                   most
                   professed
                   enemie
                   ,
                   and
                   hating
                   an
                   euill
                   thing
                   in
                   his
                   most
                   assured
                   friend
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   feede
                   anger
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   their
                   Christian
                   brother
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   respect
                   is
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   regarding
                   how
                   deare
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   God.
                   So
                   Iosephs
                   brethren
                   were
                   mortally
                   out
                   with
                   their
                   good
                   brother
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   almost
                   
                     quenched
                     their
                     fi●rce
                     wrath
                     with
                     his
                     last
                     droppe
                     of
                     bloud
                     ,
                     
                     Gen.
                  
                   37.20
                   .
                   and
                   Caines
                   murderous
                   anger
                   against
                   an
                   innocent
                   man
                   ,
                   arose
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   
                     he
                     offered
                     to
                     God
                     a
                     greater
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   better
                   accepted
                   sacrifice
                   then
                   
                     his
                     brother
                     did
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     he
                     obtayned
                     testimonie
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     righteous
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   4.4.5
                   .
                   Examples
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   are
                   innumerable
                   ,
                   registered
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   monuments
                   of
                   later
                   and
                   our
                   owne
                   times
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   shew
                   that
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   to
                   turne
                   anger
                   vpon
                   the
                   person
                   or
                   goodnes
                   of
                   their
                   godly
                   brother
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   held
                   in
                   from
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   goe
                   at
                   sinne
                   in
                   themselues
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   practise
                   there
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   Prophets
                   first
                   affection
                   against
                   
                     fallers
                     away
                  
                   :
                   the
                   second
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 cleaue
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 these
                 words
                 the
                 Prophet
                 protesteth
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 
                   fallers
                   away
                
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 effect
                 :
                 
                   Their
                   work●
                   shall
                   not
                   cleaue
                   to
                   him
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 countenance
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 protection
                 vnder
                 him
                 :
                 where
                 his
                 further
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   their
                   euill
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 their
                 persons
                 in
                 his
                 Court
                 or
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 he
                 would
                 auoyd
                 them
                 as
                 poyson●
                 to
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 good
                 discipline
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 plaguie
                 persons
                 )
                 lodge
                 them
                 without
                 the
                 host
                 of
                 Gods
                 sound
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 graues
                 or
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 spread
                 their
                 infection
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 either
                 liuing
                 or
                 at
                 libertie
                 .
              
               
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Prophets
                 meaning
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 example
                 ,
                 all
                 may
                 learne
                 that
                 haue
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 how
                 they
                 giue
                 hyre
                 or
                 countenance
                 to
                 any
                 vnder
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 corrupt
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 manners
                 :
                 where
                 they
                 must
                 prouide
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 carefull
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 religious
                 in
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 haue
                 countenance
                 in
                 theirs
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 grace
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 in
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 serue
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 haue
                 fitter
                 occasion
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 
                   sixt
                   verse
                
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fitly
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 Adam
                 must
                 not
                 keepe
                 a
                 
                   Martherer
                   in
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 4
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 Abraham
                 must
                 
                   cast
                   out
                   Ismael
                   ,
                   a
                   Mocker
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 21.10
                 .
                 And
                 Iosua
                 must
                 
                   put
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   host
                
                 .
                 
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 
                   Aca●
                   ,
                   an
                   excerable
                   sinner
                   ,
                   Ios.
                
                 7.25.26
                 .
                 And
                 Dauid
                 (
                 heere
                 )
                 will
                 neither
                 haue
                 wicked
                 persons
                 ,
                 nor
                 tale-tellers
                 ,
                 nor
                 proud
                 persons
                 ,
                 nor
                 lyers
                 ,
                 nor
                 men
                 of
                 big-lookes
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 grace
                 ,
                 nor
                 deceiuers
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   slaunderers
                   ,
                   to
                   serue
                   him
                
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 
                   cleane
                   to
                   the
                   house
                
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 Master
                 ,
                 nor
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 Realme
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   are
                   as
                   pitch
                   ,
                   that
                   defileth
                   those
                   who
                   touch
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   cleaueth
                   to
                   those
                   whom
                   it
                   toucheth
                   .
                   Or
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   Leprous
                   persons
                   among
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   contagious
                   persons
                   among
                   the
                   sound
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   who
                   will
                   suffer
                   them
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   the
                   sound
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   made
                   naught
                   ?
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   wee
                   are
                   ioyned
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   parted
                   from
                   sinners
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   place
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   so
                   little
                   countenance
                   we
                   must
                   giue
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                   If
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   we
                   will
                   haue
                   God
                   to
                   
                     dwell
                     with
                     vs
                  
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   put
                   the
                   vngodlie
                   from
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   
                     sticke
                     to
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   breake
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   vse
                   reprooueth
                   those
                   Protestant
                   Maisters
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   keepe
                   in
                   their
                   houses
                   a
                   
                   medley
                   of
                   Seruants
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   :
                   for
                   some
                   shall
                   be
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   some
                   Papists
                   ,
                   some
                   Atheists
                   and
                   Neuters
                   ,
                   some
                   Swearers
                   ,
                   some
                   Drinkers
                   &
                   Swaggerers
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   such
                   as
                   those
                   
                     foure
                     hundred
                     men
                     of
                     Esau
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   came
                   against
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   deriders
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   decliners
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   33.1
                   .
                   These
                   doe
                   not
                   promise
                   for
                   their
                   followers
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   did
                   for
                   his
                   ;
                   nor
                   for
                   their
                   trayne
                   of
                   Seruing-men
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   did
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   should
                   
                     serue
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   shall
                   haue
                   their
                   badge
                   ,
                   and
                   weare
                   their
                   cloth
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   cleaue
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   badge
                   of
                   his
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     liuery
                     cloth
                  
                   of
                   his
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   keeping
                   his
                   Sabbaths
                   ,
                   and
                   reuerencing
                   his
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                   being
                   religious
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   charitable
                   to
                   their
                   neighbour
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Here
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   are
                   condemned
                   all
                   lincks
                   and
                   tyings
                   in
                   Mariage
                   betweene
                   Protestants-sonnes
                   and
                   Papists-daughters
                   ,
                   being
                   Papists
                   for
                   some
                   portion
                   of
                   money
                   or
                   piece
                   of
                   land
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   can
                   these
                   but
                   countenance
                   false
                   Religion
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   hyred
                   for
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   nothing
                   to
                   marry
                   with
                   it
                   ?
                   When
                   Protestants
                   will
                   match
                   with
                   the
                   Diuels
                   Daughter
                   for
                   a
                   portion
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   content
                   that
                   
                   the
                   Diuell
                   shall
                   be
                   their
                   Father-in-lawe
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   money
                   ?
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   Prophets
                   protestation
                   concerning
                   
                     fallers
                     away
                  
                   :
                   his
                   protestations
                   concerning
                   other
                   wicked
                   persons
                   follow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 froward
                 heart
                 shall
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 second
                 verse
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 sayde
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 an
                 
                   vpright
                   heart
                
                 :
                 here
                 he
                 promiseth
                 to
                 bid
                 auant
                 to
                 a
                 
                   froward
                   and
                   euill
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 crooked
                 and
                 sinfull
                 heart
                 ,
                 neyther
                 nourishing
                 it
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffering
                 it
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 verse
                 ,
                 hee
                 shewed
                 how
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 &
                 how
                 Christians
                 should
                 proceede
                 against
                 
                   fallers
                   away
                
                 :
                 heere
                 he
                 sheweth
                 how
                 hee
                 will
                 deale
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 though
                 
                   they
                   fall
                   not
                   away
                
                 )
                 yet
                 
                   misbehaue
                   themselues
                   in
                   their
                   way
                
                 ,
                 or
                 seeming
                 religious
                 ,
                 are
                 prophane
                 .
                 By
                 a
                 
                   froward
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 a
                 testie
                 and
                 angry
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 more
                 generally
                 )
                 a
                 proud
                 and
                 stubborne
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 
                   taught
                   of
                   him
                
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 
                   euill
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 an
                 euill
                 counselling
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 heart
                 euill
                 in
                 opinion
                 and
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 a
                 
                   froward
                   
                   heart
                
                 )
                 hee
                 saith
                 it
                 
                   shall
                   depart
                   from
                   him
                
                 ,
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 abide
                 it
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 nor
                 beare
                 with
                 it
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   hee
                   will
                   know
                   no
                   euill
                
                 ,
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 it
                 with
                 any
                 knowledge
                 of
                 approbation
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   God
                   knoweth
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   Psa.
                
                 1.6
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 alloweth
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 much
                 dislike
                 ,
                 abhorre
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   God
                   knoweth
                   the
                   wicked
                   afarre
                   off
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 greatly
                 contemneth
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 be
                 grosely
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 
                   euill
                   wayes
                
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 obserue
                 them
                 vnto
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 would
                 note
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 reward
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 chase
                 away
                 a
                 
                   froward
                   heart
                   ;
                   and
                   know
                   no
                   euill
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 looke
                 into
                 matters
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ,
                 &
                 marke
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 knowledge
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 (
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Prophet
                 could
                 not
                 (
                 thus
                 )
                 abandon
                 the
                 
                   froward
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 dislike
                 the
                 euill
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 set
                 his
                 watch
                 of
                 sight
                 and
                 hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 report
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 might
                 come
                 directly
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 truely
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 and
                 past
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 wayes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 obseruing
                 those
                 wayes
                 ?
                 
                 )
                 vve
                 learne
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 to
                 restrayne
                 offenders
                 vvith
                 
                   his
                   owne
                   eye
                   ,
                   Pro.
                
                 20.8
                 .
                 His
                 lookes
                 must
                 be
                 terrible
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 vvith
                 his
                 eyes
                 hee
                 must
                 follow
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   to
                   cast
                   them
                   off
                
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 vvill
                 not
                 be
                 amended
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 Ouer-seers
                 ,
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Be
                   diligent
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   thy
                   Flocke
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   heede
                   to
                   thy
                   Heards
                   ,
                   Pro.
                
                 27.23
                 .
                 The
                 speech
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 by
                 similitude
                 ,
                 from
                 vvatchfull
                 Shepheards
                 ,
                 vvho
                 looke
                 to
                 their
                 Flocke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 euery
                 head
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 Deputies
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Dauid
                 himselfe
                 
                   walked
                   in
                   the
                   simplicitie
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 78.72
                 .
                 Iob
                 carryed
                 so
                 resident
                 an
                 eye
                 o●er
                 Vagabonds
                 and
                 vile
                 persons
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 compelled
                 them
                 to
                 
                   flye
                   into
                   the
                   darke
                   ,
                   desolate
                   ,
                   and
                   waste
                   Wildernes
                   ,
                   Iob.
                
                 30.3
                 .
                 Hee
                 made
                 them
                 to
                 hide
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 
                   dwelt
                   in
                   the
                   clefs
                   of
                   Riuers
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   holes
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 Neither
                 did
                 he
                 thus
                 proceede
                 onely
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 wanted
                 experience
                 or
                 begga●lie
                 ,
                 and
                 lacked
                 power
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 brake
                 the
                 
                   iawes
                   of
                   the
                   vnrighteous
                
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 estate
                 or
                 time
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   pluckt
                   the
                   prey
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   teeth
                   ,
                   Iob.
                
                 29.17
                 .
                 Great
                 men
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 must
                 thinke
                 
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   vp
                
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   places
                   of
                   power
                
                 ,
                 to
                 gouerne
                 such
                 places
                 vvith
                 
                   their
                   owne
                   eye
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 ouer
                 the
                 charge
                 to
                 Cuza●s
                 ,
                 vvith
                 the
                 carelesse
                 
                   Minister
                   of
                   soules
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   that
                   preuent
                   not
                   euill
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   hauing
                   the
                   Sword
                   committed
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   that
                   worke
                   ,
                   make
                   themselues
                   guiltie
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   that
                   euil
                   ,
                   vnredressed
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   themselues
                   had
                   done
                   it
                   ,
                   1
                   King.
                   20.42
                   .
                   All
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   not
                   punished
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   vvhere
                   they
                   may
                   and
                   should
                   punish
                   ,
                   are
                   their
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   sinnes
                   which
                   they
                   
                     put
                     vpon
                     their
                     owne
                     account
                     to
                     reckon
                     for
                     .
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   from
                   vvhence
                   commeth
                   this
                   huge
                   hoast
                   of
                   sinne
                   that
                   hath
                   ouer
                   runne
                   the
                   land
                   as
                   a
                   Conquerer
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   Magistrates
                   haue
                   multiplyed
                   offenders
                   by
                   cruell
                   impunitie
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   not
                   looking
                   into
                   matters
                   ?
                   for
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Iustice
                     exalteth
                     a
                     Nation
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   14.34
                   .
                   so
                   lacke
                   of
                   
                   Iustice
                   must
                   needes
                   bring
                   it
                   low
                   .
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   good
                   Rulers
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   
                     praise
                     of
                     the
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     punishment
                     of
                     euill
                     doers
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.14
                   .
                   but
                   how
                   can
                   
                     they
                     reward
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     punish
                     the
                     euill
                     ,
                  
                   defend
                   the
                   innocencie
                   of
                   the
                   meanest
                   ,
                   and
                   censure
                   the
                   wickednes
                   of
                   the
                   mightiest
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   neyther
                   care
                   (
                   vnpartially
                   )
                   to
                   know
                   who
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   euill
                   ,
                   who
                   innocent
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   offenders
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   eye
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   most
                   harmeles
                   ,
                   in
                   malice
                   ,
                   to
                   picke
                   quarrells
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   set
                   an
                   eye
                   vpon
                   the
                   worst
                   ,
                   in
                   way
                   of
                   liking
                   to
                   giue
                   countenance
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   A
                   thing
                   commonly
                   seene
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   lamented
                   in
                   many
                   great
                   Families
                   ,
                   and
                   Courts
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   that
                   should
                   driue
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   Drunkards
                   ,
                   Blasphemers
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   notorious
                   offenders
                   ,
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   roost
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   
                     their
                     nests
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     houses
                     ,
                     feede
                     them
                     at
                     their
                     owne
                     Tables
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   (
                   because
                   they
                   can
                   play
                   ,
                   iest
                   ,
                   game
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   fooles
                   of
                   themselues
                   and
                   others
                   )
                   vse
                   them
                   as
                   their
                   familiar
                   companions
                   :
                   and
                   from
                   hence
                   doe
                   such
                   
                   heards
                   of
                   euill
                   doers
                   ,
                   and
                   droues
                   of
                   beast●
                   multiply
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   eares
                   (
                   oftentimes
                   )
                   are
                   so
                   inchaunted
                   with
                   flatterie
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   eyes
                   dazled
                   with
                   the
                   brightnes
                   of
                   some
                   golden
                   gift
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   see
                   ,
                   neyther
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   heare
                   of
                   those
                   foule
                   matters
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Countrey
                   doth
                   vphold
                   ,
                   and
                   cry
                   out
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   all
                   inferiours
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   stand
                   before
                   their
                   Gouernours
                   with
                   credit
                   &
                   good
                   acceptation
                   ,
                   to
                   stand
                   against
                   the
                   corruption
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   common
                   vices
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   others
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   shall
                   they
                   finde
                   Christian
                   Magistracie
                   comfortable
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   terrible
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   Christian
                   Gouernours
                   like
                   milde
                   
                     showers
                     of
                     raine
                     to
                     refresh
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   
                     raging
                     tempests
                     to
                     quell
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   powers
                   ordayned
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   shields
                   for
                   their
                   defence
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   swords
                   prepared
                   for
                   their
                   destruction
                   .
                   O
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   
                     wouldest
                     thou
                     be
                     without
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     ?
                     doe
                     well
                     ,
                     so
                     shalt
                     thou
                     haue
                     prayse
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.3
                   .
                   Wouldest
                   thou
                   haue
                   defence
                   from
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ?
                   be
                   innocent
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   defend
                   thee
                   .
                   Wouldest
                   
                   thou
                   liue
                   with
                   good
                   Subiects
                   ?
                   be
                   no
                   malefactor
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   liue
                   .
                   Giue
                   not
                   thy selfe
                   to
                   Riot
                   and
                   quaffing
                   ,
                   and
                   garishnes
                   ,
                   and
                   sinfulnes
                   ,
                   and
                   Whoredome
                   ,
                   and
                   execrable
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   and
                   impious
                   Sabbath-breaking
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   enormities
                   ,
                   so
                   little
                   feared
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   committed
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   haue
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   auoyd
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   euil
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   bound
                   in
                   the
                   chayne
                   of
                   his
                   high
                   calling
                   to
                   be
                   vnpartiall
                   in
                   his
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   no
                   
                     respecter
                     of
                     persons
                     in
                     iudgement
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   equitie
                   of
                   his
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   qualitie
                   of
                   his
                   estate
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   he
                   is
                   armed
                   with
                   Gods
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Maiestie
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   might
                   shine
                   forth
                   in
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Gods
                   delight
                   .
                   
                     Iustice
                     and
                     iust
                     men
                     doe
                     helpe
                     to
                     aduance
                     a
                     Nation
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   
                     iust
                     men
                     and
                     Iustice
                  
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Nation
                   .
                   So
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   sinners
                   and
                   sinne
                   bring
                   great
                   shame
                   to
                   a
                   people
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   sinne
                   and
                   sinners
                   should
                   be
                   disgraced
                   among
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   If
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   thou
                   wilt
                   
                     cut
                     thy selfe
                     off
                     from
                     God
                  
                   by
                   dangerous
                   
                   Poperie
                   and
                   rebellious
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   ho●
                   can
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   do
                   lesse
                   then
                   
                     cut
                     thee
                     off
                     from
                     men
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Sword
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     must
                     not
                     beare
                     in
                     vaine
                     ?
                  
                   A
                   Cananite
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   spared
                   :
                   if
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   thou
                   be
                   a
                   Popish
                   Cananite
                   ,
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   may
                   not
                   spare
                   thee
                   .
                   A
                   murtherer
                   must
                   not
                   liue
                   :
                   if
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   
                     thou
                     shed
                     mans
                     bloud
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   must
                   thy
                   
                     bloud
                     be
                     shed
                     againe
                  
                   ?
                   The
                   wicked
                   must
                   be
                   
                     rooted
                     out
                  
                   :
                   if
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   thou
                   dost
                   wickedly
                   ,
                   thy
                   roote
                   must
                   wither
                   .
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   cursed
                   and
                   odious
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   and
                   Drunkennes
                   ,
                   and
                   Whoredome
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   will
                   require
                   the
                   sparing
                   of
                   such
                   at
                   his
                   
                     Magistrates
                     hands
                  
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   punished
                   :
                   if
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   thou
                   be
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   repent
                   ,
                   or
                   expect
                   thy
                   deserued
                   punishment
                   here
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   hell
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   may
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   other
                   euils
                   ,
                   and
                   euill
                   doers
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   heere
                   the
                   Prophet
                   speaketh
                   of
                   a
                   froward
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   sinfull
                   or
                   peruerse
                   heart
                   ,
                   because
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   they
                   (
                   commonly
                   )
                   doe
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   wickednes
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   
                   From
                   whence
                   this
                   doctrine
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Fountaine
                   and
                   root
                   
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   call
                   the
                   
                     heart
                     that
                     is
                     euill
                     from
                     our
                     youth
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   8.21
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   heere
                   taken
                   for
                   that
                   fleshly
                   part
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   call
                   the
                   Fountaine
                   of
                   vitall
                   bloud
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   soule
                   in
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   faculties
                   corrupted
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   sayth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   
                     proceede
                     euill
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     murthers
                     ,
                     adulteries
                     ,
                     fornications
                     ,
                     thefts
                     ,
                     false
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     slaunders
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   15.19
                   .
                   for
                   all
                   these
                   spawne
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   Lust
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   begetteth
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   heart
                   by
                   
                     lust
                     beareth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   bringeth
                   to
                   forme
                   and
                   shape
                   all
                   these
                   filthy
                   sinnes
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   prouerbe
                   of
                   Salomons
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     heart
                     imagigineth
                     destruction
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     lippes
                     speake
                     mischiefe
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   24.2
                   .
                   For
                   
                     of
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   )
                   
                     the
                     mouth
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   12.34
                   .
                   I
                   may
                   adde
                   further
                   ,
                   the
                   eye
                   seeth
                   ,
                   the
                   eare
                   heareth
                   ,
                   the
                   palate
                   tasteth
                   ,
                   the
                   foote
                   walketh
                   ,
                   the
                   hand
                   worketh
                   :
                   therefore
                   saith
                   the
                   Wise
                   King
                   ,
                   
                     Keepe
                     thy
                     heart
                     with
                     all
                     diligence
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   with
                   many
                   locks
                   :
                   for
                   
                     thereout
                     proceede
                     the
                     
                     actions
                     of
                     life
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   by
                   good
                   regard
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   death
                   by
                   negligence
                   without
                   regard
                   ,
                   Pro.
                   4.23
                   .
                   Other
                   things
                   may
                   occasion
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   hearts
                   cause
                   it
                   .
                   Ioseph
                   saw
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   more
                   opportunitie
                   ,
                   but
                   Ioseph
                   looked
                   to
                   his
                   heart
                   :
                   Dauid
                   (
                   in
                   part
                   regenerate
                   )
                   neglected
                   it
                   :
                   therefore
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   though
                   tempted
                   by
                   the
                   tongue
                   and
                   eare
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   good
                   issue
                   of
                   his
                   temptation
                   ;
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   like
                   temptation
                   ,
                   not
                   considering
                   his
                   weaknes
                   ,
                   and
                   careles
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   was
                   foiled
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   yeeld
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   an
                   vnregenerate
                   heart
                   in
                   one
                   trulie
                   renued
                   ,
                   did
                   so
                   soone
                   and
                   dangerously
                   yeeld
                   to
                   euill
                   ,
                   what
                   may
                   the
                   best
                   iudge
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   will
                   it
                   riot
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   doe
                   not
                   set
                   a
                   guard
                   of
                   diligence
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   it
                   vnder
                   many
                   tutor
                   ?
                   But
                   not
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   a
                   
                     froward
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   sinne
                   is
                   Crowned
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   ruleth
                   by
                   sundry
                   lusts
                   ;
                   what
                   shall
                   wee
                   say
                   of
                   a
                   heart
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Dauid
                   had
                   ,
                   how
                   quickly
                   may
                   (
                   euen
                   that
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   corruption
                   dwelling
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   be
                   allured
                   to
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   watched
                   ?
                   And
                   then
                   how
                   true
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   euill
                   may
                   come
                   from
                   others
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   
                   cause
                   of
                   euill
                   is
                   all
                   in
                   our selues
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   speake
                   of
                   actuall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   roote
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   branches
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   outward
                   parts
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   actuall
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   will
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   our
                   will
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   reasonable
                   soule
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   sayd
                   to
                   haue
                   in
                   it
                   two
                   principall
                   faculties
                   ,
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   heart
                   doth
                   carry
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   euery
                   way
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   outward
                   senses
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Heathen
                   man
                   could
                   say
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   eye
                   that
                   seeth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   heart
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                   eare
                   that
                   heareth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   senses
                   ;
                   which
                   doth
                   further
                   appeare
                   :
                   For
                   let
                   there
                   be
                   great
                   sounds
                   and
                   much
                   noyse
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   our
                   heart
                   be
                   earnestly
                   set
                   vpon
                   some
                   other
                   matter
                   ,
                   our
                   eares
                   that
                   attend
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   neither
                   heare
                   the
                   sound
                   ,
                   nor
                   listen
                   to
                   the
                   noyse
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   sometime
                   we
                   stumble
                   in
                   the
                   playne
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   feete
                   fayle
                   vs
                   in
                   faire
                   places
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   feet
                   are
                   carryed
                   with
                   our
                   hearts
                   that
                   minde
                   some
                   other
                   matter
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   heart
                   that
                   maketh
                   or
                   marreth
                   all
                   our
                   actions
                   ;
                   which
                   proueth
                   that
                   the
                   Fountaine
                   
                   of
                   goodnesse
                   or
                   vice
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   streame
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   outward
                   senses
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   in
                   an
                   action
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   accepted
                   both
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   Giue
                   a
                   small
                   thing
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   taken
                   ;
                   but
                   offer
                   a
                   better
                   thing
                   vnwillingly
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   regarded
                   :
                   and
                   wherefore
                   not
                   regarded
                   ?
                   but
                   because
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   gift
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   the
                   giuer
                   is
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                   So
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   leaue
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   innocent
                   :
                   for
                   example
                   ;
                   he
                   may
                   refrayne
                   Adulterie
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   an
                   Adulterer
                   ;
                   and
                   forbeare
                   to
                   steale
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   a
                   Thiefe
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   heart
                   may
                   loue
                   Adulterie
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   body
                   be
                   cleane
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   Thiefe
                   (
                   without
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   theft
                   )
                   not
                   dare
                   to
                   robbe
                   ,
                   lest
                   the
                   lawe
                   proceede
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   Shame
                   ,
                   or
                   want
                   of
                   opportunitie
                   may
                   make
                   an
                   Adulterer
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   no
                   Adulterer
                   in
                   act
                   ;
                   and
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   may
                   keepe
                   a
                   Thiefe
                   true
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   verdict
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   conscience
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   shamelesse
                   Thiefe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   This
                   may
                   serue
                   to
                   humble
                   vs
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   all
                   sinne
                   is
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   layd
                   vpon
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   
                   owne
                   heart
                   that
                   causeth
                   vs
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   whiles
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   corruption
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   yeeldeth
                   to
                   the
                   suggestions
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   perswasions
                   of
                   euill
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   treason
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   flesh
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   this
                   corruption
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   no
                   temptation
                   could
                   ouercome
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   should
                   ouercome
                   euill
                   through
                   goodnes
                   .
                   Christ
                   was
                   voyd
                   and
                   free
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   therefore
                   Sathan
                   in
                   temptation
                   
                     could
                     doe
                     nothing
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                  
                   14.30
                   .
                   no
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   against
                   our
                   first
                   Father
                   ,
                   till
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   corrupted
                   through
                   vnbeliefe
                   .
                   We
                   vse
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Woe
                   be
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Man
                   and
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Woman
                   ,
                   that
                   euer
                   I
                   knew
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   neuer
                   knowne
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   neuer
                   knowne
                   woe
                   .
                   Indeede
                   euill
                   fellowship
                   is
                   a
                   strong
                   occasion
                   of
                   falling
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   companie
                   we
                   meete
                   with
                   great
                   temptations
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   should
                   make
                   vs
                   to
                   take
                   good
                   heede
                   what
                   company
                   wee
                   aduenture
                   vpon
                   :
                   )
                   yet
                   our
                   owne
                   corruption
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   maketh
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   
                     ouercome
                     with
                     euill
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   meanes
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   euill
                   examples
                   of
                   Men
                   doe
                   wound
                   vs
                   to
                   a
                   following
                   in
                   badnesse
                   :
                   and
                   therfore
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   still
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   owne
                   
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   corruption
                   in
                   it
                   )
                   hath
                   deceiued
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   content
                   themselues
                   to
                   haue
                   done
                   some
                   good
                   outwardly
                   ,
                   and
                   outwardly
                   to
                   haue
                   left
                   some
                   euill
                   vndone
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   neuer
                   care
                   to
                   plant
                   true
                   goodnesse
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   purge
                   it
                   from
                   euill
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   foolish
                   a
                   part
                   .
                   as
                   if
                   one
                   ,
                   desiring
                   to
                   haue
                   all
                   weedes
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Garden
                   ,
                   should
                   cut
                   the
                   toppes
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   roote
                   grow
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   willing
                   to
                   haue
                   wholsome
                   hearbs
                   and
                   flowers
                   ,
                   should
                   onely
                   plant
                   the
                   leaues
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   neyther
                   the
                   roote
                   nor
                   slips
                   .
                   So
                   to
                   toppe
                   the
                   weedes
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   leaue
                   the
                   roote
                   of
                   them
                   growing
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   plant
                   some
                   leaues
                   of
                   goodnesse
                   (
                   that
                   may
                   shew
                   for
                   a
                   day
                   or
                   two
                   )
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   roote
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   part
                   thereof
                   ,
                   what
                   follie
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   entending
                   to
                   haue
                   and
                   preserue
                   (
                   well
                   cleansed
                   from
                   ●inne
                   ,
                   and
                   stored
                   with
                   grace
                   )
                   the
                   fayre
                   Garden
                   of
                   a
                   pure
                   and
                   cleane
                   heart
                   ?
                   The
                   Prophet
                   therefore
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   Psal.
                   51.10
                   .
                   when
                   hee
                   meant
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   outward
                   conuersation
                   refo●med
                   ,
                   beginneth
                   with
                   the
                   heart
                   ;
                   as
                   they
                   who
                   desire
                   to
                   haue
                   
                   sweete
                   and
                   wholsome
                   water
                   ,
                   begin
                   at
                   the
                   spring
                   :
                   which
                   should
                   moue
                   vs
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   first
                   care
                   ,
                   to
                   looke
                   to
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   spring
                   of
                   our
                   actions
                   be
                   cleane
                   and
                   holy
                   ,
                   the
                   rather
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   vs
                   by
                   nature
                   so
                   
                     deceitfull
                     and
                     foule
                     ,
                     Ier.
                  
                   17.9
                   .
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   filthy
                   Garment
                   ,
                   that
                   must
                   bee
                   washed
                   throughly
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   many
                   waters
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   51.2
                   .
                   before
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   cleane
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   way
                   get
                   out
                   of
                   corruption
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   heart
                   in
                   man
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   rotten
                   garment
                   past
                   mending
                   ,
                   what
                   care
                   should
                   there
                   be
                   of
                   putting
                   it
                   off
                   ,
                   praying
                   GOD
                   to
                   giue
                   vs
                   a
                   
                     new
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     old
                     from
                     vs
                     ?
                     Ezech.
                  
                   30.26
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   remayneth
                   in
                   this
                   verse
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Prophets
                   vndertaking
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   
                     know
                     none
                     euill
                  
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   sayd
                   before
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   verse
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     and
                     perfect
                     way
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   he
                   would
                   put
                   from
                   him
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   
                     peruerted
                     their
                     way
                     ,
                     or
                     turned
                     aside
                     by
                     crooked
                     wayes
                     ,
                     Psa.
                  
                   125.5
                   .
                   Here
                   he
                   saith
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   know
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   approue
                   or
                   avow
                   none
                   such
                   ,
                   neyther
                   communicate
                   vnto
                   them
                   or
                   bestow
                   vpon
                   them
                   any
                   honours
                   vnder
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   
                   seeing
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   authorised
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   highly
                   dislike
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   himselfe
                   specially
                   ,
                   so
                   zealously
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   Neyther
                   would
                   he
                   put
                   Offices
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   sta●es
                   )
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   wicked
                   Magistrates
                   of
                   strike
                   with
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   a
                   wicked
                   budde
                   will
                   quickly
                   shoote
                   out
                   by
                   so
                   dangerous
                   a
                   Sun-shine
                   of
                   fauour
                   and
                   countenance
                   from
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   abuse
                   of
                   supreme
                   greatnes
                   so
                   ill
                   imployed
                   ,
                   proue
                   fruitfull
                   of
                   all
                   bad
                   behauiour
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   poynt
                   and
                   doctrine
                   from
                   hence
                   is
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   for
                   Magistrates
                   and
                   other
                   publike
                   persons
                   ,
                   to
                   liue
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hate
                   to
                   sinne
                   grosely
                   themselues
                   ,
                   except
                   (
                   as
                   men
                   carefull
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   that
                   belongeth
                   to
                   
                     their
                     places
                  
                   )
                   they
                   will
                   
                     know
                     no
                     euill
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   approue
                   no
                   grose
                   sinne
                   or
                   euill
                   life
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   looke
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   be
                   Christians
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   roomes
                   in
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   or
                   haue
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   a
                   familie
                   )
                   our
                   care
                   must
                   be
                   for
                   others
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   case
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   doe
                   onely
                   what
                   appertayneth
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   Christians
                   ,
                   but
                   consider
                   what
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   doe
                   in
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   calling
                   
                   wherein
                   God
                   hath
                   placed
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   that
                   haue
                   moe
                   then
                   our selues
                   to
                   answer
                   for
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   significantly
                   noted
                   by
                   the
                   comparison
                   of
                   a
                   head
                   ,
                   as
                   Num.
                   1.4
                   .
                   where
                   such
                   publike
                   persons
                   are
                   called
                   heads
                   .
                   For
                   hereby
                   they
                   are
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   placed
                   vppermost
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   placed
                   there
                   with
                   eares
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   what
                   is
                   good
                   and
                   fitting
                   ,
                   with
                   smelling
                   and
                   tasting
                   to
                   choose
                   what
                   is
                   wholsome
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   tongue
                   to
                   shew
                   what
                   wil
                   helpe
                   or
                   may
                   hurt
                   that
                   body
                   :
                   but
                   (
                   specially
                   )
                   with
                   eyes
                   to
                   see
                   afarre
                   off
                   which
                   way
                   the
                   foot
                   should
                   walke
                   ,
                   the
                   stomacke
                   be
                   relieued
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   in
                   some
                   good
                   sort
                   maintayned
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   member
                   so
                   prouided
                   for
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   (
                   both
                   head
                   and
                   members
                   )
                   may
                   long
                   continue
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   doth
                   Almightie
                   God
                   require
                   of
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   Lands
                   and
                   Nations
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   dangers
                   ,
                   and
                   height
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   they
                   looke
                   not
                   abroad
                   with
                   drousie
                   eyes
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   as
                   men
                   perfectly
                   awak't
                   )
                   see
                   what
                   is
                   comming
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   withdrawing
                   themselues
                   from
                   perill
                   )
                   withdrawe
                   their
                   people
                   
                   also
                   .
                   Eli
                   himselfe
                   was
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   owne
                   goodnesse
                   could
                   not
                   saue
                   him
                   from
                   breaking
                   his
                   necke
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   suffered
                   his
                   sonnes
                   to
                   be
                   wicked
                   .
                   1
                   Sam.
                   2.29.30.31
                   .
                   &
                   4.18
                   .
                   Dauid
                   was
                   carnally
                   tender
                   of
                   Ab●alom
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   displease
                   Adonijah
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   came
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   his
                   story
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   15.13.14
                   .
                   and
                   1
                   King.
                   1.5.6
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   reasons
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   are
                   :
                   Magistrates
                   are
                   to
                   see
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   looke
                   to
                   others
                   :
                   they
                   must
                   haue
                   conscience
                   to
                   order
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   haue
                   the
                   Sword
                   to
                   pull
                   in
                   others
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   that
                   they
                   liue
                   ciuilly
                   and
                   religiously●
                   except
                   they
                   prouide
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   vnder
                   them
                   leade
                   a
                   ciuill
                   and
                   religious
                   life
                   .
                   Iosua
                   (
                   as
                   wee
                   heard
                   )
                   would
                   not
                   alone
                   be
                   no
                   Idolater
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   he
                   himselfe
                   would
                   
                     serue
                     no
                     Idols
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   his
                   house
                   
                     shall
                     serue
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Ies.
                  
                   24.15
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   vseth
                   not
                   his
                   authoritie
                   to
                   restraine
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   giueth
                   leaue
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   :
                   for
                   hee
                   assisteth
                   the
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   lending
                   him
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   the
                   wicked
                   deede
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   power
                   doth
                   it
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   in
                   
                   actions
                   that
                   depend
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   in
                   our
                   power
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   small
                   difference
                   betweene
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   suffering
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   saue
                   that
                   (
                   sometimes
                   )
                   he
                   may
                   haue
                   more
                   fault
                   that
                   permitteth
                   euill
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   hee
                   that
                   doth
                   it
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   mooued
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   some
                   temptation
                   of
                   benefit
                   or
                   sudden
                   desire
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   suffereth
                   it
                   (
                   when
                   he
                   knoweth
                   it
                   )
                   if
                   hee
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   Commaunder
                   ,
                   receiueth
                   discredit
                   by
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   of
                   Honour
                   ,
                   and
                   hurt
                   in
                   the
                   people
                   which
                   he
                   gouerneth
                   ,
                   who
                   from
                   the
                   
                     bad
                     ayre
                  
                   of
                   so
                   corrupt
                   an
                   example
                   ,
                   may
                   draw
                   in
                   a
                   very
                   dangerous
                   infection
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   doth
                   it
                   with
                   intended
                   profit
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   suffereth
                   it
                   with
                   apparent
                   hurt
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   hath
                   the
                   greater
                   sinne
                   ?
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   a
                   Nurse
                   that
                   taketh
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   a
                   young
                   childe
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   excused
                   though
                   she
                   looke
                   to
                   her selfe
                   ,
                   if
                   she
                   neglect
                   the
                   childe
                   .
                   Neyther
                   is
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   a
                   Schoole
                   faultles
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   goe
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   Booke
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   apply
                   not
                   his
                   Schollers
                   .
                   So
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   being
                   Nurses
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   
                     beare
                     a
                     great
                     sinne
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   if
                   they
                   feede
                   themselues
                   with
                   case
                   ,
                   and
                   feede
                   not
                   the
                   people
                   with
                   their
                   
                   gouernment
                   :
                   and
                   euil
                   Tutors
                   that
                   minde
                   themselues
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   Schollers
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   vnder
                   their
                   rod
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Schoole
                   of
                   policie
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   innocent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   haue
                   places
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   watch
                   in
                   those
                   places
                   ouer
                   those
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   their
                   sinceritie
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   manner
                   or
                   life
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   take
                   charge
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   neyther
                   in
                   points
                   of
                   faith
                   impious
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   behauiour
                   prophane
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   themselues
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   eminent
                   and
                   prayse-worthie
                   for
                   sanctitie
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   make
                   not
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   rule
                   to
                   sauour
                   thereof
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   sweete
                   perfume
                   of
                   their
                   gouernment
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   blessing
                   be
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   ,
                   like
                   Aarons
                   precious
                   Oyntment
                   ,
                   
                     drop
                     from
                     the
                     beard
                     to
                     the
                     skirts
                     of
                     their
                     cloathing
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   the
                   
                     low
                     Vallies
                     may
                     haue
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     that
                     fruitfull
                     raine
                     that
                     falleth
                     vpon
                     the
                     Mountaines
                     .
                     Psal.
                  
                   133.2.3
                   .
                   The
                   
                     people
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     subdued
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Field
                   wherein
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   bestowed
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   
                     they
                     might
                     labour
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     like
                     the
                     
                     Paradise
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   full
                   of
                   chosen
                   plants
                   ,
                   and
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   weedes
                   and
                   rubbish
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   They
                   must
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   plant
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     prune
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   water
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   hedge
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   carefully
                   dresse
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   beautifull
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   comfortable
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   
                     reioycing
                     God
                  
                   and
                   Man.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   publike
                   persons
                   
                   who
                   (
                   euen
                   )
                   tempt
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   by
                   giuing
                   countenance
                   and
                   matter
                   to
                   notorious
                   offenders
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   imitate
                   the
                   Highest
                   ,
                   whose
                   
                     soule
                     delighteth
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   that
                   
                     he
                     may
                     turne
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     saued
                     ,
                  
                   put
                   on
                   corrupt
                   affections
                   ,
                   eyther
                   of
                   soothing
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   winking
                   at
                   faults
                   in
                   pernitious
                   sinners
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   heere
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   confutation
                   of
                   that
                   speech
                   ,
                   which
                   seemeth
                   to
                   giue
                   commendation
                   of
                   sufficiencie
                   to
                   publike
                   persons
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   good
                   priuate
                   men
                   ,
                   though
                   naughty
                   Common-wealths
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   Church-men
                   ,
                   liuing
                   as
                   a
                   body
                   diuided
                   from
                   the
                   publike
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   publike
                   good
                   :
                   for
                   wee
                   shall
                   many
                   times
                   heare
                   such
                   speeches
                   as
                   these
                   concerning
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   gentle
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   that
                   keepeth
                   a
                   good
                   
                   house
                   :
                   and
                   concerning
                   the
                   Minister●
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   honest
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   liueth
                   well●
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   one
                   punisheth
                   no
                   faults
                   as
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   neither
                   doth
                   the
                   other
                   teach
                   diligently
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Minister
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   discharge
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Chamber
                     ,
                     Kitchin
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Stable
                   in
                   a
                   Noble-mans
                   house
                   ,
                   to
                   busie
                   himselfe
                   in
                   other
                   matters
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   neglect
                   the
                   duties
                   of
                   his
                   proper
                   place
                   :
                   So
                   to
                   shew
                   some
                   zeale
                   in
                   the
                   common
                   duties
                   of
                   our
                   Christian
                   places
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   aquite
                   vs
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   carelesse
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   our
                   particular
                   callings
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   
                     know
                     no
                     euill
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   wee
                   know
                   any
                   ,
                   the
                   Minister
                   must
                   reprooue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   punish
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   that
                   hath
                   charge
                   in
                   a
                   familie
                   ,
                   proceede
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   A
                   fault
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   in
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   who
                   dawbe
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   a
                   Parish
                   with
                   the
                   
                     vntempred
                     morter
                     of
                     flattery
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   saying
                   
                     all
                     is
                     well
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   nothing
                   is
                   
                     well
                     ,
                     Ezech.
                  
                   13.10
                   .
                   A
                   fault
                   in
                   doting
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   cockering
                   Mothers
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   displeased
                   with
                   sinne
                   in
                   their
                   tender
                   children
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   carnally
                   loue
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     honour
                     aboue
                     
                     God.
                  
                   A
                   fault
                   in
                   Magistrates
                   and
                   Ouerseers
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   rather
                   by
                   vngodly
                   indulgence
                   giue
                   men
                   authoritie
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   then
                   restraine
                   euill
                   with
                   timely
                   discipline
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   fault
                   in
                   all
                   Men
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   reprouing
                   sinne
                   in
                   their
                   Neighbours
                   and
                   brother
                   ,
                   set
                   them
                   on
                   by
                   an
                   vncharitable
                   delight
                   to
                   see
                   them
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   
                     Cham
                     saw
                     his
                     Fathers
                     nakednes
                     with
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   9.22
                   .
                   so
                   they
                   behold
                   their
                   their
                   brethrens
                   naughtinesse
                   with
                   ioy
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   pleased
                   with
                   sinne
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   laugh
                   till
                   they
                   be
                   sore
                   with
                   laughing
                   ,
                   to
                   perceiue
                   men
                   to
                   break
                   the
                   Commaundements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   discourse
                   filthily
                   in
                   common
                   talke
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     runne
                     ryot
                  
                   into
                   all
                   manner
                   sinne
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     greadynesse
                     ,
                     foaming
                     out
                     their
                     owne-shame
                     ,
                     Iude.
                  
                   13.
                   which
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   professe
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   glad
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   helpe
                   forward
                   the
                   perdition
                   of
                   their
                   brother
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   should
                   wish
                   
                     saluation
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Prophet
                   will
                   
                     know
                     no
                     euill
                     in
                     himselfe
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   alow
                   any
                   euill
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   vowed
                   in
                   the
                   verse
                   before
                   to
                   
                     doe
                     no
                     euill
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   this
                   he
                   protesteth
                   
                   with
                   an
                   affection
                   answereable
                   to
                   his
                   outward
                   practise
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   heart
                   should
                   like
                   no
                   euill
                   .
                   
                   From
                   whence
                   the
                   doctrine
                   is
                   :
                   As
                   we
                   outwardly
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   so
                   〈◊〉
                   heart
                   we
                   must
                   abhorre
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   innocent
                   .
                   Many
                   (
                   outwardly
                   )
                   forbeare
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   inwardly
                   )
                   affect
                   and
                   loue
                   that
                   thing
                   .
                   In
                   such
                   ,
                   sinne
                   is
                   rather
                   restrained
                   then
                   mortified
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.13
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   hope
                   of
                   benefit
                   ,
                   or
                   feare
                   of
                   punishment
                   may
                   make
                   men
                   to
                   leaue
                   some
                   enormitie
                   without
                   true
                   mortification
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   by-respect
                   may
                   restraine
                   it
                   .
                   
                     A●imelechs
                     adulterie
                  
                   was
                   kept
                   in
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   vanquished
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   20.6
                   .
                   And
                   
                     Ham●n
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     wrath
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   conscience
                   of
                   being
                   wroth
                   ,
                   refrayned
                   himselfe
                   in
                   a
                   policie
                   ,
                   Hest.
                   5.10
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   haue
                   abstayned
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   heart
                   hath
                   beene
                   set
                   vpon
                   mischiefe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   will
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   deede
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   by
                   acceptation
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   euill
                   ,
                   not
                   somuch
                   what
                   we
                   doe
                   ,
                   as
                   what
                   wee
                   haue
                   a
                   minde
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   is
                   respected
                   by
                   God.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   restrayned
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   
                   ●s
                   not
                   innocent
                   ;
                   but
                   hee
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   offend
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   might
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   accoun●ed
                   righteous
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   mind
                   is
                   the
                   trespasser
                   ,
                   the
                   tongue
                   and
                   hands
                   are
                   but
                   instruments
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   veryest
                   hypocrite
                   may
                   (
                   outwardly
                   )
                   leaue
                   that
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   heart
                   he
                   is
                   commanded
                   of
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   ordinary
                   (
                   what
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   sayd
                   generall
                   ?
                   )
                   then
                   to
                   seeme
                   religious
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   worldling
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   professe
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   minde
                   
                     earthly
                     things
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   admonition
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   leauing
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   euill
                   of
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   :
                   for
                   what
                   wee
                   loue
                   not
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   doe
                   vnwillingly
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   doe
                   it
                   necessarily
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   loue
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   doe
                   good
                   gladly
                   ,
                   and
                   euill
                   against
                   our
                   willes
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   loue
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   forbeare
                   it
                   for
                   purposes
                   ,
                   but
                   vvill
                   not
                   forgoe
                   it
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   finde
                   such
                   a
                   strife
                   in
                   them
                   betweene
                   regeneration
                   and
                   vnregeneration
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   betweene
                   
                     Iacob
                     and
                     Esau
                     in
                     their
                     Mothers
                     wombe
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   25.22
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   such
                   a
                   strife
                   ?
                   but
                   
                     because
                     the
                     good
                     
                     which
                     they
                     would
                     doe
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     doe
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     they
                     doe
                     the
                     euill
                     which
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   7.19
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   commit
                   euill
                   vnwillingly
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   
                     conceiued
                     ,
                     they
                     bring
                     it
                     forth
                     necessarily
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   they
                   beare
                   such
                   an
                   enemies
                   heart
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   smoother
                   it
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   ,
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   yet
                   young
                   in
                   thought
                   and
                   conception
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   cannot
                   so
                   doe
                   ,
                   destroy
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   birth
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   it
                   be
                   growne
                   by
                   custome
                   of
                   sinning
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   habite
                   of
                   wickednes
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   will
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   resisteth
                   and
                   draweth
                   backe
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   naturall
                   man
                   is
                   thrust
                   forward
                   vnto
                   euill
                   by
                   the
                   
                     sinne
                     dwelling
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   spirituall
                   man
                   ,
                   reuiued
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   meetes
                   with
                   diuers
                   contrary
                   windes
                   against
                   that
                   Barke
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   vnder
                   sayle
                   ,
                   striuing
                   in
                   him
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   good
                   worke
                   of
                   regenerate
                   conscience
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   hence
                   commeth
                   that
                   
                     warre
                     of
                     lust
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   of
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   5.17
                   .
                   which
                   hee
                   calleth
                   the
                   
                     lusting
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     against
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   
                     lusting
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     against
                     it
                     .
                  
                   They
                   that
                   meete
                   with
                   no
                   such
                   spirituall
                   throwes
                   in
                   the
                   trauell
                   of
                   new
                   
                   birth
                   ,
                   are
                   still
                   in
                   their
                   filthynes
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   olde
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   still
                   loue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   though
                   sometime
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   some
                   causes
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   practise
                   it
                   by
                   open
                   sinfulnes
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   comfort
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   dislike
                   the
                   euill
                   which
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   neerer
                   to
                   innocencie
                   then
                   they
                   who
                   eyther
                   would
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   cannot
                   or
                   can
                   &
                   would
                   ,
                   but
                   dare
                   not
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   suffer
                   discredit
                   or
                   punishment
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   better
                   ,
                   to
                   sinne
                   greedily
                   and
                   willingly
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   against
                   our
                   will
                   ?
                   Gods
                   children
                   mislike
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   sinne
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   though
                   by
                   nature
                   they
                   be
                   inclined
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   because
                   sinne
                   displeaseth
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   displeaseth
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   their
                   owne
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   any
                   sinne
                   in
                   a
                   stranger
                   or
                   enemie
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   wicked
                   mislike
                   some
                   sinne
                   ,
                   eyther
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   past
                   it
                   by
                   course
                   of
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   or
                   because
                   they
                   feare
                   punishment
                   ,
                   or
                   because
                   accusing
                   conscience
                   doth
                   affright
                   them
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   
                     Pilate
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   27.19
                   .
                   24.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   19.12
                   .
                   Gods
                   best
                   children
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   whole
                   will
                   is
                   partly
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   spirit
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   whole
                   aire
                   in
                   the
                   dawning
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   is
                   partly
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   
                   darke
                   throughout
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   partly
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   worke
                   righteousnes
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   are
                   partly
                   sinners
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   righteous
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   flesh
                   and
                   not
                   spirit
                   ,
                   wholy
                   carnall
                   and
                   no
                   way
                   spirituall
                   :
                   euil
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   good
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   vvill
                   doe
                   :
                   vvhere
                   the
                   godly
                   (
                   contrarily
                   )
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   but
                   vvould
                   not
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   not
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   vvould
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Prophets
                   further
                   protestation
                   against
                   other
                   offenders
                   and
                   offences
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   more
                   speciall
                   kinde
                   ,
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 Him
                 that
                 priuily
                 slaundereth
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 destroy
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 verse
                 the
                 Prophet
                 more
                 specially
                 doth
                 protest
                 against
                 tvvo
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   euill
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 two
                 seuerall
                 euils
                 .
                 The
                 euill
                 persons
                 are
                 Slaunderers
                 and
                 
                   Proud
                   persons
                
                 :
                 the
                 euils
                 condemned
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 detraction
                 in
                 the
                 Slaunderer
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   bigge
                   lookes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   large
                   heart
                
                 in
                 proud
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Slaunderer
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 threatneth
                 to
                 
                   cut
                   him
                   off
                
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Proud
                   person
                
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 threatningly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   abide
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 But
                 first
                 for
                 the
                 Slaunderer
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 noted
                 
                 his
                 offence
                 and
                 punishment
                 .
                 His
                 offence
                 is
                 described
                 by
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   priuie
                   slaunder
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 obiect
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Neighbour
                 that
                 is
                 slaundered
                 :
                 the
                 punishment
                 is
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 or
                 
                   cut
                   off
                
                 .
                 To
                 slaunder
                 heere
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 giuing
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 receiuing
                 in
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 tale
                 ,
                 or
                 true
                 report
                 ,
                 but
                 vncharitably
                 made
                 ,
                 to
                 wrong
                 our
                 innocent
                 ,
                 or
                 absent
                 brother
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 
                   slaunder
                   priuily
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 wound
                 a
                 man
                 vpon
                 his
                 back
                 by
                 a
                 
                   cowardly
                   tongue
                
                 .
                 A
                 slaunderer
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 malitious
                 informer
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 
                   priuie
                   slaunderer
                
                 ,
                 a
                 priuie
                 thiefe
                 of
                 his
                 brothers
                 name
                 .
                 Such
                 vnmanly
                 dealing
                 with
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 whispering
                 tongue
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 so
                 abhorreth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 threatneth
                 destruction
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Such
                 vnauthorised
                 Relators
                 ,
                 and
                 secret
                 Thieues
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 abuse
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 persons
                 in
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 brethren
                 in
                 amitie
                 with
                 offensiue
                 and
                 siding
                 tales
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 reporters
                 words
                 ,
                 hee
                 promiseth
                 to
                 
                   cut
                   off
                
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 whence
                 this
                 doctrine
                 may
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 slaunder
                 or
                 priuie
                 detraction
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 giuing
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 receiuing
                 in
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 malitious
                 ,
                 or
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 vncharitable
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 report
                 against
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 secretly
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 detestable
                 sinne
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 giuers
                 forth
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 report
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 their
                 neighbour
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 Christian
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 now
                 euery
                 Christian
                 is
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 )
                 are
                 horrible
                 sinners
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Ezech.
                 22.9
                 .
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Cursitants
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   goers
                   about
                   with
                   tales
                   to
                   shed
                   bloud
                   .
                
                 Such
                 a
                 sonne
                 of
                 Belial
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 was
                 Ziba
                 ,
                 who
                 falsely
                 accused
                 his
                 Master
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 Master
                 of
                 his
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 16.3
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 spared
                 not
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.4.5
                 .
                 and
                 these
                 tongues
                 (
                 descended
                 from
                 his
                 
                   house
                   and
                   linage
                
                 )
                 haue
                 a
                 like
                 disposition
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 touch
                 all
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 most
                 deadly
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 things
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Poyson
                 of
                 Aspes
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Rasor
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Venemous
                   Arrow
                
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Scorpion
                 ,
                 and
                 greedy
                 Viper
                 ,
                 to
                 fire
                 and
                 
                   coales
                   of
                   Iuniper
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 inflamed
                 by
                 Sathans
                 Bellowes
                 ,
                 and
                 Gun-powder
                 to
                 the
                 
                   fire
                   of
                   Hell●
                   Iam.
                
                 3.8
                 .
                 Psal.
                 140.3
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Scorpion
                 hurteth
                 
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 scorching
                 tongue
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 biting
                 of
                 a
                 venemous
                 Viper
                 so
                 deadly
                 as
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 a
                 tongue
                 that
                 telleth
                 lyes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Scorpion
                 hurteth
                 not
                 but
                 where
                 hee
                 toucheth
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Viper
                 but
                 where
                 he
                 biteth
                 first
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Slaunderer
                 woundeth
                 and
                 killeth
                 ,
                 not
                 neere
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 remoued
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 Land
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 Land
                 ,
                 nor
                 curably
                 ,
                 but
                 deadly
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 liuing
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 quicke
                 and
                 dead
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 detestable
                 beast
                 is
                 euery
                 malitious
                 Slanderer
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Lawe
                 against
                 such
                 walkers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   goers
                   about
                   with
                   tales
                   ,
                   Leuit.
                
                 19.
                 16.
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 Pro.
                 11.13
                 .
                 &
                 20.19
                 .
                 compareth
                 such
                 
                   busie
                   bodies
                
                 ,
                 to
                 pettie
                 Chapmen
                 ,
                 or
                 Pedlers
                 .
                 who
                 carry
                 wares
                 about
                 ,
                 selling
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 buying
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 these
                 Chapmen
                 of
                 reports
                 goe
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 wander
                 hither
                 and
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   gather
                   vp
                   tales
                   to
                   tell
                   againe
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 vent
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 what
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 euer
                 they
                 receiued
                 or
                 heard
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 detestable
                 beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 giue
                 forth
                 
                   false
                   tales
                   to
                   their
                   
                   Neighbours
                
                 hurt
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 
                   euill
                   beasts
                
                 that
                 hurt
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 true
                 reports
                 ;
                 else
                 Doeg
                 could
                 haue
                 beene
                 no
                 Slaunderer
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 he
                 accused
                 Dauid
                 in
                 absence
                 ,
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 is
                 noted
                 for
                 a
                 cursed
                 Slaunderer
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 blabbed
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 to
                 an
                 euill
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 an
                 vnseasonable
                 time
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 Saul
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 chafe
                 against
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 to
                 kindle
                 hotter
                 persecution
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 55.2.3.4
                 .
                 &c.
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Daniels
                 enemies
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 reported
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 true
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 malitious
                 Slaunderers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 reported
                 a
                 truth
                 maliciously
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 6.6.7
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 loue
                 to
                 heare
                 such
                 tales
                 are
                 wicked
                 Slanderers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 tell
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 Eue
                 listning
                 to
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 Adam
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 both
                 suffered
                 as
                 Slaunderers
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Creator
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 3.6.7
                 .
                 Tale-bearers
                 ,
                 and
                 Tale-hearers
                 (
                 saith
                 one
                 )
                 are
                 guiltie
                 alike
                 :
                 
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Tale-bearer
                 hath
                 the
                 Diuell
                 in
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Tale-hearer
                 hath
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 eare
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 of
                 
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   deceiued
                   with
                   vaine
                   words
                   ,
                   calleth
                   them
                   Companions
                   with
                   such
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 5.6
                 .
                 the
                 
                 
                   Receiuer
                   as
                   bad
                   as
                   the
                   Thiefe
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 are●
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   receiue
                   a
                   false
                   report
                   .
                   Exod.
                
                 23.1
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 sayd
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 false
                 tale
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 receiue
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 But
                 may
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 heare
                 of
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 faults
                 ,
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 not
                 in
                 place
                 ?
              
               
                 Answere
                 .
                 Yes
                 ,
                 and
                 report
                 them
                 to
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 profitable
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 absent
                 ,
                 or
                 expedient
                 for
                 thee
                 that
                 hearest
                 ,
                 or
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Profitable
                 for
                 the
                 absent
                 partie
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 his
                 faults
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 information
                 may
                 be
                 corrected
                 .
                 Expedient
                 for
                 the
                 hearing
                 partie
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 danger
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 iniury
                 or
                 infection
                 by
                 that
                 persons
                 faults
                 .
                 Necessarie
                 for
                 the
                 speaking
                 partie
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 deliuering
                 of
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 concealement
                 of
                 an
                 offence
                 .
                 Eli
                 complayned
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 euill
                 behauiour
                 of
                 his
                 sonnes
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 faithfull
                 relation
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 2.22
                 .
                 indeede
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 good
                 for
                 Eli
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 for
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 information
                 had
                 beene
                 better
                 regarded
                 .
                 So
                 Iacob
                 was
                 well
                 
                 content
                 (
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 )
                 that
                 his
                 sonne
                 Ioseph
                 should
                 enforme
                 against
                 his
                 brethren
                 their
                 slaunder
                 or
                 
                   euill
                   saying
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 37.2
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 good
                 men
                 will
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 publike
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 good
                 order
                 in
                 a
                 populous
                 Familie
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 be
                 authorised
                 to
                 make
                 report
                 of
                 offences
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 reports
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 enueighed
                 against
                 ,
                 are
                 reports
                 false
                 ,
                 or
                 malitious
                 ,
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 receiued
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 abhominable
                 to
                 deuise
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 eare
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 deuised
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 may
                 further
                 appeare
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   they
                   that
                   bring
                   vp
                   a
                   false
                   report
                   ,
                   hurt
                   three
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   three
                   wounds
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   stroke
                   lights
                   vpon
                   him
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   tell
                   the
                   false
                   tale
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   made
                   vncharitable
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   lights
                   on
                   the
                   reputation
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   slaundered
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   name
                   is
                   blotted
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   last
                   and
                   greatest
                   lights
                   vpon
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   make
                   that
                   false
                   report
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   infecteth
                   them
                   with
                   slaunder
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   them
                   guiltie
                   of
                   a
                   lye
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   three
                   ,
                   he
                   scapes
                   best
                   who
                   is
                   falsely
                   slaundered
                   :
                   for
                   
                   being
                   innocent
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   
                     heale
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     forth
                     his
                     righteousnes
                     as
                     the
                     Su●
                     .
                  
                   The
                   other
                   two
                   wounds
                   are
                   more
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   &
                   more
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   cured
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   by
                   sinne
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   make
                   a
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   vnseasonable
                   ,
                   or
                   malitious
                   report
                   ,
                   speake
                   eyther
                   idely
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   answere
                   
                     for
                     idle
                     words
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   vncharitably
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   
                     hate
                     their
                     brother
                  
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   wee
                   speake
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   wee
                   speake
                   without
                   discretion
                   ,
                   or
                   vnseasonably
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   end
                   is
                   vaine
                   ,
                   and
                   purpose
                   naught
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   slaunder
                   .
                   A
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   repeates
                   a
                   matter
                   ,
                   will
                   haue
                   some
                   good
                   end
                   in
                   telling
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   good
                   to
                   him
                   of
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   ,
                   or
                   good
                   for
                   him
                   who
                   heareth
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   good
                   to
                   both
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   heare
                   a
                   false
                   tale
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   who
                   with
                   patience
                   and
                   liking
                   heare
                   it
                   ,
                   encourage
                   such
                   offenders
                   as
                   receiuers
                   make
                   the
                   thiefe
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Murther
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   neuer
                   an
                   accessary
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   are
                   principall
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   murther
                   ,
                   euery
                   such
                   hearer
                   is
                   as
                   hee
                   that
                   
                     slaundereth
                     with
                     his
                     tongue
                  
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   tale
                   were
                   suddenly
                   
                   raysed
                   ,
                   yet
                   would
                   it
                   as
                   quickly
                   fall
                   againe
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   held
                   vp
                   by
                   some
                   easie
                   eare
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   warning
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   since
                   Tale-bearing
                   is
                   so
                   detestable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   iniurious
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   auoyd
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   receiue
                   Slaunderers
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   would
                   be
                   considered
                   of
                   Flatterers
                   and
                   Sicophants
                   ,
                   who
                   insinuate
                   themselues
                   by
                   the
                   thrusting
                   out
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   of
                   Magistrates
                   and
                   
                     great
                     Men
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   punish
                   by
                   discountenance
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                   the
                   malitious
                   Tale-bearer
                   ,
                   and
                   Sycophant
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   chastise
                   Slaunderers
                   doth
                   prouoke
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   
                     great
                     men
                  
                   is
                   most
                   desired
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   so
                   their
                   tender
                   complection
                   will
                   soonest
                   be
                   altered
                   by
                   a
                   cunning
                   tongue
                   .
                   Dauid
                   himselfe
                   (
                   this
                   way
                   )
                   was
                   grosely
                   flattered
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   16.3.4
                   .
                   and
                   tooke
                   such
                   a
                   staine
                   from
                   Ziba's
                   subtle
                   words
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beautifull
                   countenance
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   mark
                   of
                   his
                   blacke
                   tongue
                   is
                   found
                   remayning
                   in
                   it
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   2
                   Sam.
                   19.29
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   perswade
                   Christians
                   to
                   abhorre
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   hauing
                   ,
                   or
                   bidding
                   welcome
                   to
                   a
                   faithlesse
                   and
                   
                     deprauing
                     tongue
                  
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   considered
                   
                   that
                   charitie
                   is
                   by
                   it
                   impeached
                   ;
                   first
                   in
                   the
                   reporter
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   loue
                   is
                   ;
                   
                     Whatsoeuer
                     things
                     we
                     would
                     haue
                     men
                     to
                     doe
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     to
                     doe
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     them
                     againe
                     .
                     Matth.
                  
                   7.12
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   secondly
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   spoken
                   of
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   it
                   causeth
                   him
                   to
                   seeke
                   to
                   requite
                   the
                   report-maker
                   with
                   as
                   bad
                   or
                   worse
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   Satan
                   sets
                   one
                   to
                   hunt
                   another
                   ,
                   till
                   Hell
                   catch
                   both
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   thirdly
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   spoken
                   vnto
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   where
                   
                     charitie
                     thinketh
                     not
                     euill
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   13
                   5.
                   he
                   by
                   such
                   aspersions
                   in
                   absence
                   ,
                   causelesly
                   condemnes
                   
                     his
                     brother
                  
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   hee
                   that
                   
                     slandereth
                     with
                     his
                     tongue
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   commonly
                   a
                   liar
                   ,
                   and
                   alway
                   seditious
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   tell
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   as
                   may
                   doe
                   hurt
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   that
                   may
                   pacifie
                   anger
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   speake
                   true
                   :
                   &
                   if
                   he
                   speake
                   not
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   clip
                   it
                   by
                   a
                   deceitful
                   tongue
                   ,
                   or
                   adde
                   vnto
                   it
                   by
                   lying
                   lips
                   ,
                   his
                   owne
                   soulder
                   and
                   base
                   inuention
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   malice
                   and
                   lying
                   ,
                   his
                   mouth
                   is
                   grimed
                   with
                   foule
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   perswading
                   ,
                   or
                   labouring
                   to
                   perswade
                   the
                   partie
                   to
                   whom
                   he●
                   brings
                   this
                   false
                   report
                   of
                   
                     his
                     neighbour
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   in
                   good
                   will
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   spoken
                   in
                   malice
                   to
                   the
                   other●
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   must
                   keepe
                   it
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   diuell
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   
                     heare
                     of
                     him
                  
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   
                     this
                     tricke
                  
                   of
                   
                     false
                     play
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   partie
                   who
                   is
                   accused
                   ,
                   shall
                   neuer
                   come
                   to
                   
                     his
                     purgation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     whom
                     he
                  
                   is
                   accused
                   ,
                   must
                   promise
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   Diuels
                   counsell
                   in
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   
                     beare
                     coales
                  
                   without
                   cause
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   burning
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   while
                   
                     he
                     burneth
                  
                   in
                   displeasure
                   secretly
                   against
                   him
                   or
                   her
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   no
                   such
                   manner
                   offended
                   him
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   slanderer
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   base
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   for
                   his
                   vnworthie
                   minde
                   )
                   fitly
                   compared
                   to
                   certaine
                   
                     abiect
                     Flies
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   alwaies
                   lighting
                   vpon
                   
                     galleà
                     backes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     foule
                     places
                  
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   the
                   slanderer
                   of
                   
                     his
                     neighbour
                  
                   ,
                   resting
                   onely
                   or
                   chiefly
                   vpon
                   the
                   sores
                   and
                   galls
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   passeth
                   by
                   things
                   in
                   them
                   of
                   
                     good
                     report
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   meeteth
                   with
                   a
                   matter
                   that
                   deserueth
                   dispraise
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     bloweth
                  
                   it
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   the
                   winde
                   of
                   
                     his
                     wide
                     mouth
                  
                   will
                   suffer
                   him
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   whole
                   speech
                   tendeth
                   not
                   to
                   amend
                   the
                   fault
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   damnifie
                   his
                   brother
                   .
                   Hee
                   aggrauates
                   a
                   light
                   fault
                   ,
                   and
                   deales
                   extreamely
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   
                   fault
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   he
                   addeth
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   actions
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     diminutiues
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   well
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   it
                   of
                   affection
                   to
                   praise
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   much
                   hipocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   doe
                   as
                   well
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   
                     clearest
                     water
                  
                   shall
                   be
                   defiled
                   with
                   mudde
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   
                     passeth
                     through
                     his
                     foule
                     conduit
                  
                   .
                   And
                   heere
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   )
                   let
                   mee
                   remember
                   you
                   (
                   
                     Christian
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                   commission
                   ,
                   you
                   worthy
                   Iudges
                   in
                   this
                   honorable
                   Court
                   )
                   of
                   an
                   abuse
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   amended
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   draw
                   
                     Informations
                     and
                     Billes
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   presented
                   to
                   
                     those
                     eyes
                  
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   
                     pure
                     eyes
                     of
                     the
                     Almightie
                     that
                     cannot
                     see
                     euill
                     .
                     Habac.
                  
                   1.13
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   Billes
                   ,
                   filled
                   with
                   lyes
                   ,
                   and
                   fraught
                   with
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                   without
                   respect
                   to
                   Truth
                   (
                   whose
                   countenance
                   should
                   bee
                   louely
                   ,
                   and
                   estimation
                   precious
                   in
                   all
                   Courts
                   )
                   offered
                   to
                   the
                   sacred
                   eyes
                   and
                   eares
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   high
                   Magistrates
                   here
                   ?
                   and
                   shal
                   vncharitable
                   slander
                   haue
                   for
                   protection
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     iudgement
                     seate
                  
                   ?
                   But
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   .
                   Now
                   these
                   things
                   that
                   haue
                   beene
                   spoken
                   against
                   the
                   slanderer
                   ,
                   may
                   &
                   should
                   be
                   strong
                   
                     motiues
                     to
                     set
                     vs
                     out
                  
                   with
                   the
                   
                     slanderers
                     sin
                  
                   .
                   Where
                   this
                   may
                   
                   be
                   further
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   hearken
                   ,
                   or
                   giue
                   the
                   care
                   to
                   tale-bearers
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   vnlawfull
                   ,
                   hurtfull
                   ,
                   and
                   shamefull
                   .
                   Vnlawfull
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   
                     (
                     here
                  
                   )
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   hereafter
                   )
                   an
                   heire
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   must
                   
                     receiue
                     no
                     false
                     report
                     against
                     his
                     neighbour
                     .
                     Psal.
                  
                   15.3
                   .
                   Vnlawfull
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   honest
                   thing
                   either
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   deliuer
                   slanderous
                   reports
                   ,
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   hearers
                   to
                   receiue
                   them
                   .
                   Hurtfull
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   our
                   Mother
                   Eue
                   ,
                   who
                   giuing
                   both
                   eares
                   to
                   
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     liars
                  
                   ,
                   speaking
                   in
                   the
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   by
                   such
                   credulitie
                   ouerthrew
                   her selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     her
                     husband
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   race
                   of
                   man.
                   Shamefull
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   no
                   
                     good
                     report
                  
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   it
                   
                     brandeth
                     those
                  
                   who
                   fauour
                   the
                   slanderer
                   with
                   the
                   marke
                   of
                   
                     wicked
                     men
                     ,
                     Prou.
                  
                   17.4
                   ,
                   making
                   
                     them
                     false
                  
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   liars
                   like
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   a
                   curst
                   tongue
                   and
                   carnall
                   eare
                   are
                   well
                   met
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   rubbeth
                   where
                   the
                   latter
                   itcheth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   latter
                   is
                   chapman
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   former
                   vttereth
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   neither
                   hee
                   that
                   
                     telleth
                     lies
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   he
                   that
                   hearkeneth
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   good
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   tongue
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   be
                   slanderous
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   eare
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   gracelesse
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   drinke
                   in
                   
                   with
                   greater
                   thirst
                   of
                   hearing
                   and
                   more
                   eagerly
                   ,
                   a
                   false
                   and
                   vncharitable
                   tale
                   against
                   
                     their
                     neighbour
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   
                     foule
                     conduit
                  
                   of
                   the
                   slanderer
                   can
                   deliuer
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   ,
                   in
                   true
                   reports
                   ,
                   regard
                   altogether
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   good
                   manner
                   of
                   vttering
                   them
                   :
                   neither
                   abhorring
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   nor
                   reproouing
                   in
                   others
                   the
                   
                     discouering
                     of
                     a
                     secret
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   touch
                   of
                   their
                   absent
                   neighbour
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   complaint
                   can
                   no
                   way
                   edifie
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   we
                   
                     Christians
                     ,
                     should
                     follow
                     after
                     things
                     that
                     be
                     of
                     good
                     report
                     ,
                     Philip.
                  
                   4.8
                   .
                   Salomon
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     As
                     the
                     North-winde
                     dri●eth
                     away
                     the
                     raine
                     ,
                     so
                     doth
                     the
                     angrie
                     countenance
                     ,
                     a
                     slandering
                     tongue
                     .
                     Prouer.
                  
                   25.23
                   .
                   His
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   countenance
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   and
                   woman
                   in
                   great
                   place
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   set
                   as
                   the
                   North-winde
                   against
                   the
                   raine
                   of
                   slander
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   their
                   frowning
                   browes
                   should
                   
                     shut
                     vp
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   silence
                   all
                   clamorous
                   lips
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   ouer-good
                   entertainement
                   that
                   the
                   slanderous
                   tongue
                   findeth
                   that
                   cherisheth
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                   sterne
                   countenance
                   that
                   driueth
                   such
                   guests
                   away
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   loue
                   to
                   clawe
                   these
                   
                     hissing
                     Serpents
                  
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   haue
                   
                     spent
                     their
                     poison
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   
                     their
                     sting
                  
                   in
                   the
                   good
                   name
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   simple
                   in
                   heart
                   .
                   Such
                   digge
                   a
                   pit
                   for
                   the
                   innocent
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     fall
                     into
                     it
                     themselues
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   in
                   credit
                   should
                   ,
                   with
                   no
                   better
                   will
                   ,
                   entertaine
                   these
                   Deuils
                   in
                   flesh
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   would
                   the
                   Deuill
                   in
                   person
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   be
                   aware
                   of
                   his
                   comming
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Heere
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   they
                   are
                   reproued
                   ,
                   who
                   proclaime
                   their
                   Neighbours
                   secret
                   faults
                   to
                   the
                   wide
                   world
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   speech
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   though
                   their
                   end
                   ,
                   in
                   speaking
                   ,
                   be
                   euill
                   and
                   wicked
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   farre
                   from
                   slander
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   slander
                   in
                   a
                   true
                   report
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   speake
                   against
                   our
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   blaze
                   his
                   weakenesse
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   all
                   companies
                   ?
                   The
                   ordinarie
                   defence
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   reproued
                   :
                   I
                   speake
                   truely
                   ,
                   and
                   tell
                   no
                   lie
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   neuer
                   be
                   ashamed
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   But
                   a
                   wise
                   man
                   will
                   be
                   ashamed
                   to
                   speake
                   the
                   truth
                   foolishly
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   words
                   may
                   doe
                   much
                   harme
                   and
                   no
                   good
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sinne
                   to
                   
                   speake
                   slanderously
                   (
                   though
                   truely
                   )
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   more
                   sinne
                   by
                   speaking
                   some
                   truth
                   with
                   an
                   ill
                   minde
                   ,
                   then
                   when
                   (
                   through
                   infirmitie
                   )
                   he
                   shall
                   speake
                   an
                   vntruth
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   purpose
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     Midwiues
                     lie
                  
                   being
                   more
                   tolerable
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   1
                   ,
                   then
                   Doegs
                   intolerable
                   true
                   report
                   .
                   Psal.
                   53.
                   
                   That
                   wee
                   may
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   keepe
                   the
                   mid-way
                   of
                   charitie
                   in
                   our
                   reports
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   speake
                   the
                   truth
                   foolishly
                   ,
                   nor
                   speak
                   lewdly
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   well
                   obserue
                   these
                   rules
                   which
                   follow
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   
                     make
                     a
                     couenant
                     with
                     our
                     mouth
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   to
                   giue
                   our
                   tongue
                   libertie
                   to
                   be
                   busied
                   ouer-much
                   about
                   other
                   mens
                   faults
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   speaketh
                   too
                   often
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   cannot
                   ,
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   keepe
                   himselfe
                   from
                   speaking
                   too-much
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   slipping
                   too
                   farre
                   into
                   them
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   iust
                   cause
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   speake
                   discreetly
                   in
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   good
                   may
                   come
                   of
                   our
                   speech
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   amending
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   faultie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   bettering
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   heare
                   vs.
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   in
                   good
                   affection
                   ,
                   &
                   with
                   good
                   discretion
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   so
                   
                   reproue
                   another
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   forget
                   not
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   faultie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   brother
                   that
                   hath
                   offended
                   .
                   So
                   shall
                   wee
                   make
                   him
                   to
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   then
                   vttered
                   and
                   spoken
                   ,
                   commeth
                   in
                   tender
                   bowels
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   wrath
                   ,
                   or
                   humour
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     wee
                     would
                     haue
                     others
                     to
                     doe
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     doe
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                   We
                   would
                   not
                   
                     (
                     our
                     selues
                  
                   )
                   be
                   reproued
                   with
                   bitternesse
                   ,
                   so
                   let
                   vs
                   reproue
                   others
                   mildely
                   :
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   our
                   owne
                   priuate
                   infirmities
                   published
                   ,
                   so
                   let
                   vs
                   conceale
                   our
                   brothers
                   :
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   
                     (
                     our
                     selues
                  
                   )
                   be
                   made
                   a
                   
                     Table
                     talke
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   let
                   not
                   our
                   brother
                   .
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   to
                   discourage
                   the
                   backe-biter
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   defend
                   the
                   innocent
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   report
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   be
                   of
                   things
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   admonish
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   reporter
                   ,
                   in
                   charitie
                   ,
                   to
                   interpret
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   ;
                   if
                   of
                   things
                   true
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   fault
                   is
                   priuate
                   ,
                   priuately
                   to
                   reproue
                   it
                   ;
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   and
                   publike
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   enforce
                   it
                   too-much
                   ,
                   nor
                   too
                   busily
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   little
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   to
                   consider
                   if
                   ●e
                   had
                   not
                   great
                   prouocations
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   doing
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   slandere●
                   be
                   fir●
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     water
                     to
                     quench
                     him
                  
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   
                   let
                   vs
                   remember
                   the
                   Law
                   that
                   putteth
                   the
                   slanderer
                   to
                   that
                   same
                   punishment
                   that
                   the
                   fault
                   he
                   spake
                   of
                   had
                   deserued
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   he
                   accused
                   ,
                   should
                   haue
                   suffered
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   thing
                   had
                   beene
                   true
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   wrongfully
                   accused
                   another
                   of
                   theft
                   ,
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   dealt
                   with
                   as
                   if
                   
                     he
                     himselfe
                  
                   had
                   plaid
                   the
                   
                     thiefe
                     :
                     He
                  
                   that
                   falsely
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   another
                   committed
                   adulterie
                   ,
                   should
                   (
                   himselfe
                   )
                   haue
                   beene
                   punished
                   as
                   an
                   Adulterer
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   hee
                   who
                   prepareth
                   a
                   pit
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   should
                   
                     fall
                     (
                     himselfe
                     )
                     into
                     it
                     ?
                  
                   and
                   hee
                   that
                   seekes
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   neighbours
                   name
                   and
                   life
                   by
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   should
                   
                     (
                     himselfe
                  
                   )
                   loose
                   his
                   owne
                   credit
                   and
                   life
                   for
                   a
                   lie
                   ?
                   Deuter.
                   19.19
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   qualitie
                   of
                   the
                   offence
                   ,
                   the
                   obiect
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 His
                 Neighbour
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 obiect
                 of
                 the
                 Slanderers
                 tongue
                 is
                 
                   his
                   Neighbour
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 aggrauateth
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 a
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 his
                 nearest
                 neighbour
                 .
                 A
                 Neighbour
                 (
                 properly
                 )
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 neere
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 next
                 vnto
                 
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 streete
                 .
                 Commonly
                 ,
                 by
                 participation
                 of
                 Nature
                 in
                 the
                 
                   image
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 neighbours
                 .
                 By
                 a
                 figure
                 and
                 strictly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 our
                 neighbours
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 
                   houshold
                   of
                   faith
                
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 loue
                 and
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Gospell
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 heere
                 hee
                 is
                 called
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 wee
                 haue
                 any
                 dealings
                 in
                 our
                 fellowship
                 and
                 
                   trade
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   Luc.
                
                 10.36.37
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 slandereth
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 consequently
                 )
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ;
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 by
                 
                   death
                   ,
                   his
                
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   he
                   offend
                   vnto
                   death
                
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 the
                 Prophets
                 vseth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 conuiction
                 of
                 the
                 Slanderer
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whom
                 will
                 
                   he
                   slander
                
                 ?
                 euen
                 
                   his
                   neighbour
                
                 ,
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 neerest
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 societie
                 and
                 common
                 vse
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 one
                 that
                 
                   dwelleth
                   before
                   him
                
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 dore
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 Then
                 ,
                 whom
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 slander
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 from
                 hence
                 is
                 :
                 a
                 slanderer
                 is
                 false
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Prouerb●
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 
                   slanderer
                   :
                   Prou.
                
                 11.13
                 .
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   maketh
                   him
                   a
                   geer
                   about
                   with
                   tales
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   discouerer
                   of
                   secrets
                
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 readie
                 to
                 defame
                 them
                 whom
                 he
                 speaketh
                 vnto
                 ,
                 as
                 whom
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 against
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   trafiques
                
                 altogether
                 by
                 exchange
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 goe
                 emptie
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 hee
                 deliuer
                 any
                 thing
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 on
                 condition
                 to
                 receiue
                 something
                 from
                 you
                 .
                 As
                 hee
                 telleth
                 you
                 secrets
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 blaze
                 your
                 secrets
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 can
                 trust
                 
                   him
                   ?
                   Prou.
                
                 20.19
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   slanderer
                   is
                   true
                   to
                   Satan
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   false
                   to
                   mankinde
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   worke
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   whose
                   worke
                   they
                   cannot
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   well
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   moueth
                   the
                   slanderer
                   to
                   relate
                   other
                   mens
                   affaires
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   induce
                   him
                   to
                   discouer
                   thine
                   to
                   others
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   want
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   desire
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   
                     serue
                     the
                     Market
                  
                   of
                   an
                   
                     itching
                     eare
                  
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   slanderer
                   is
                   Satans
                   Gun-powder
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   Satan
                   put
                   fire
                   vnto
                   
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                  
                   cannot
                   chuse
                   but
                   
                     take
                     it
                     .
                     Iam.
                  
                   3.6
                   .
                   But
                   Satan
                   will
                   not
                   faile
                   to
                   giue
                   fire
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   sure
                   it
                   will
                   burne
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   continuall
                   make-bate
                   betweene
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   man
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   friend
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   neerest
                   friend
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   This
                   sheweth
                   how
                   vnnaturall
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   slander
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   a
                   man
                   cruell
                   against
                   his
                   owne
                   kinde
                   ,
                   vide
                   :
                   Man
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   nighest
                   ,
                   in
                   dwelling
                   to
                   
                     him
                     ,
                     his
                     Neighbour
                  
                   .
                   I
                   may
                   adde
                   ,
                   the
                   neerest
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     Mothers
                     Sonne
                     .
                     Psal.
                  
                   50.20
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Lion
                     rageth
                  
                   not
                   against
                   his
                   fellow
                   -
                   Lions
                   ,
                   but
                   maketh
                   
                     his
                     prey
                  
                   of
                   beasts
                   of
                   another
                   kinde
                   .
                   The
                   venemous
                   
                     Serpent
                     spetteth
                  
                   not
                   
                     his
                     poison
                  
                   at
                   wormes
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   shell
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   a
                   man
                   teareth
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   pieces
                   with
                   words
                   of
                   crueltie
                   :
                   Men
                   at
                   Man
                   ,
                   the
                   brother
                   at
                   his
                   brother
                   spetteth
                   the
                   venome
                   of
                   a
                   Dragons
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     destroyeth
                     those
                  
                   by
                   falshood
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   should
                   preserue
                   by
                   grace
                   in
                   
                     his
                     lips
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   hang
                   any
                   thing
                   vpon
                   the
                   report
                   of
                   a
                   deprauing
                   tongue
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   hee
                   that
                   is
                   false
                   to
                   one
                   ,
                   will
                   betray
                   another
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   trust
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   false
                   to
                   all
                   ?
                   Slanderers
                   are
                   such
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   speake
                   faire
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     protest
                     as
                     friends
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     their
                     sweet
                     counsels
                  
                   are
                   as
                   an
                   
                     infusion
                     of
                     Wormewood
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     their
                     delicacies
                  
                   more
                   bitter
                   then
                   the
                   
                     bitternesse
                     of
                     death
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   when
                   such
                   shall
                   offer
                   friendship
                   to
                   
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     sweet
                     bait
                  
                   of
                   good
                   will
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     not
                     their
                     Balmes
                     breake
                     our
                     heads
                     .
                     Psal.
                  
                   141.4.5
                   .
                   Insteede
                   of
                   opening
                   their
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   shut
                   our
                   owne
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     doores
                     of
                     our
                     lips
                  
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   be
                   they
                   our
                   friends
                   ,
                   or
                   counsellours
                   ,
                   or
                   yoake-fellowes
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     their
                     commoning
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     peace
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   either
                   they
                   haue
                   alreadie
                   betrayed
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   about
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   Surgeons
                   heale
                   when
                   they
                   inflict
                   paine
                   and
                   cause
                   smart
                   :
                   but
                   flatterers
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   flatterers
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   slanderers
                   of
                   their
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   kill
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   pretend
                   to
                   please
                   ,
                   and
                   offer
                   to
                   delight
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   slanderers
                   offence
                   ,
                   his
                   punishment
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 destroy
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 punishment
                 threatned
                 to
                 the
                 slanderer
                 ,
                 is
                 destruction
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   cutting
                   off
                
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 case
                 so
                 require
                 :
                 as
                 Deut.
                 19.19
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 the
                 Prophet
                 thus
                 minaceth
                 the
                 
                   slanderer
                   ,
                   his
                
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 prosecute
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 extreamitie
                 he
                 can
                 shew
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 vnto
                 death
                 if
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 offence
                 deserue
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 so
                 doe
                 onely
                 ,
                 when
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 
                 be
                 slandered
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 or
                 neere
                 kinsman
                 who
                 is
                 slaundered
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Subiect
                   ,
                   kinsman
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 
                   man
                   ,
                   friend
                
                 or
                 not
                 friend
                 be
                 so
                 slandered
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   slanderer
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 learned
                 is
                 ;
                 Gods
                 Magistrates
                 must
                 indifferently
                 administer
                 punishments
                 and
                 rewards
                 .
                 As
                 men
                 sin
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 
                   doe
                   well
                
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 must
                 
                   haue
                   praise
                   for
                   well
                   doing
                
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 by
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Deut.
                
                 25.2.3
                 :
                 Where
                 he
                 that
                 deserued
                 chastisement
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                   beaten
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   trespasse
                
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 his
                 offence
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 receiue
                 moe
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   fewer
                   stripes
                
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 
                   Throne
                   proceeded
                   lightnings
                   and
                   thunders
                   .
                   Apoc.
                
                 4.5
                 .
                 So
                 from
                 earthly
                 thrones
                 should
                 come
                 lightnings
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 warnings
                 ;
                 and
                 thunders
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 strokes
                 and
                 claps
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 some
                 faults
                 ,
                 the
                 bolt
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 present
                 death
                 .
                 In
                 Rome-heathen
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 had
                 caried
                 before
                 them
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 roddes
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Axe
                 :
                 the
                 roddes
                 for
                 lesser
                 faults
                 ,
                 the
                 Axe
                 for
                 greater
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 equitie
                 should
                 be
                 obserued
                 by
                 all
                 
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 committed
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   life
                   and
                   death
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     euery
                     one
                     shall
                     receiue
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     done
                     in
                     his
                     bodie
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     done
                     ,
                     good
                     or
                     euill
                     .
                  
                   2
                   Corinth
                   .
                   5.10
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   mans
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   the
                   qualitie
                   must
                   be
                   considered
                   of
                   that
                   good
                   or
                   euill
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   rewarded
                   ,
                   or
                   must
                   be
                   corrected
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     iudgeth
                     according
                     to
                     right
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   18
                   :
                   so
                   ought
                   they
                   also
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   his
                   Ministers
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   right
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   should
                   
                     beare
                     his
                     sinne
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   haue
                   the
                   punishment
                   that
                   it
                   deserueth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   
                     soweth
                     iniquitie
                  
                   ,
                   should
                   reape
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   5.29
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   iudgement
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   
                     matter
                     ,
                     without
                     respect
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     Deuter.
                  
                   1.17
                   .
                   Magistrates
                   must
                   not
                   further
                   the
                   euill
                   cause
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   hinder
                   the
                   good
                   cause
                   of
                   an
                   euill
                   man.
                   Though
                   hee
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   cause
                   be
                   naught
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   iudge
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   an
                   euill
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   cause
                   be
                   
                     iust
                     ,
                     they
                  
                   must
                   heare
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   stranger
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   consider
                   iustice
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   friend
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   friend
                   ,
                   
                   proceede
                   against
                   wrong
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   stranger
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   admonition
                   to
                   Magistrates
                   to
                   be
                   men
                   of
                   such
                   courage
                   in
                   their
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   such
                   experience
                   in
                   matters
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   discerne
                   what
                   is
                   right
                   ,
                   &
                   knowing
                   what
                   is
                   iust
                   ,
                   no
                   consideration
                   mortall
                   may
                   draw
                   them
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   more
                   was
                   spoken
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   (
                   before
                   )
                   vpon
                   the
                   first
                   verse
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   kinde
                   of
                   euill
                   persons
                   :
                   the
                   second
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Him
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 high
                 looke
                 ,
                 and
                 large
                 heart
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Prophet
                 now
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 
                   proud
                   person
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 describeth
                 by
                 the
                 signe
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   high
                   looke
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 
                   signified
                   ,
                   a
                   large
                   heart
                
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 pride
                 (
                 properly
                 )
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 manifestly
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 and
                 externall
                 behauiour
                 .
                 The
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   eyes
                   life
                   vp
                
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 windowes
                 out
                 at
                 which
                 
                   pride
                   looketh
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 (
                 the
                 
                   large
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 owne
                 tongue
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 highly
                 exalted
                 Chaire
                 of
                 estate
                 in
                 which
                 
                   pride
                   sitteth
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 proud
                 persons
                 haue
                 
                 
                   bigge
                   lookes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   large
                   heart
                
                 ;
                 or
                 are
                 
                   large
                   in
                   heart
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 aspire
                 to
                 great
                 matters
                 ,
                 &
                 swell
                 with
                 ouer-weenings
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 vnsearchable
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 and
                 iudged
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 pulse
                 ,
                 and
                 beating
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 disdainefull
                 countenance
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Phisiognome
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 words
                 themselues
                 the
                 Prophet
                 sheweth
                 what
                 a
                 proud
                 person
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 hee
                 will
                 proceede
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   abide
                   him
                
                 :
                 where
                 hee
                 immitateth
                 the
                 Highest
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   resisteth
                   the
                   proud
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.5
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 hee
                 sayth
                 that
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 a
                 proud
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 Glasse
                 of
                 a
                 proud
                 countenance
                 :
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 loftie
                 countenance
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 a
                 proud
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 doctrine
                 heere
                 taught
                 is
                 :
                 
                 A
                 
                   bigge
                   looke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   large
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 are
                 inseperable
                 M●tes
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 a
                 
                   haughtie
                   face
                   lookes
                   out
                   at
                   the
                   window
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Iezebel
                
                 (
                 certainely
                 )
                 
                   within
                   doores
                
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
                 9
                 30.
                 
                 So
                 Pro.
                 21.4
                 .
                 
                   A
                   haughtie
                   looke
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   proud
                   heart
                   goe
                   hand
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                
                 And
                 Esa.
                 2.11
                 .
                 
                   The
                   high
                   looke
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   loftinesse
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 are
                 taken
                 for
                 proud
                 Man
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 
                 of
                 the
                 signe
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   Esa
                
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 
                   proud
                   w●men
                
                 ,
                 layeth
                 ●hem
                 open
                 in
                 diuers
                 token●
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 lightnes
                 :
                 as
                 that
                 
                   they
                   ha●
                   stretched-●ut
                   neckes
                   ,
                   wandering
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   a
                   tinkling
                   with
                   their
                   feete
                   ,
                   Esa.
                
                 3.16
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 wee
                 reade
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 28.56
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 now
                 adayes
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 coy
                 women
                 goe
                 tripping
                 ,
                 and
                 mince
                 it
                 as
                 they
                 goe
                 :
                 which
                 proud
                 gesture
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 euidence
                 or
                 blab
                 of
                 a
                 
                   proud
                   heart
                
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   the
                   fruit
                   doth
                   manifest
                   what
                   the
                   tree
                   is
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   12.33
                   .
                   so
                   the
                   behauiour
                   shewes
                   the
                   man.
                   An
                   Adulterous
                   heart
                   hath
                   
                     eyes
                     full
                     of
                     Adulterie
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet.
                   2.14
                   .
                   and
                   a
                   Couetous
                   heart
                   is
                   quickly
                   displayd
                   in
                   a
                   couetous
                   tongue
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   countenance
                   and
                   the
                   outward
                   parts
                   are
                   moued
                   by
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   so
                   goe
                   they
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   haue
                   proud
                   hearts
                   ,
                   walke
                   proudly
                   ,
                   and
                   looke
                   bigge
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   froward
                   hearts
                   ,
                   talke
                   churlishly
                   ,
                   and
                   speake
                   ill
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   
                     guile
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   haue
                   
                     vanitie
                     in
                     their
                     mouths
                     ,
                     and
                     falshood
                     in
                     their
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   144.8
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   being
                   reprooued
                   for
                   their
                   outward
                   euill
                   behauiour
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   the
                   true
                   copie
                   of
                   an
                   euill
                   heart
                   )
                   as
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   looke
                   bigge
                   ,
                   haue
                   rolling
                   eyes
                   in
                   their
                   head
                   ,
                   filthie
                   talke
                   in
                   their
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   pride
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   apparrell
                   ,
                   vse
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   their
                   heart
                   is
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   any
                   mans
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   theirs
                   that
                   reprooue
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   body
                   the
                   Lords
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   soul●
                   ?
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   he
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   seruice
                   ,
                   make
                   the
                   body
                   for
                   his
                   glory
                   ?
                   1
                   Cor.
                   6.20
                   .
                   Why
                   then
                   should
                   hee
                   not
                   be
                   serued
                   with
                   both
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   both
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   to
                   speake
                   more
                   to
                   purpose
                   ;
                   Doth
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   bring
                   to
                   light
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   within
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   without
                   ?
                   and
                   doe
                   not
                   proud
                   speeches
                   ,
                   countenances
                   ,
                   goings
                   ,
                   and
                   apparrell
                   ,
                   signifie
                   a
                   vaine
                   &
                   proud
                   heart
                   ?
                   when
                   mens
                   actions
                   are
                   worldly
                   ,
                   doe
                   we
                   not
                   say
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   worldly
                   heart
                   ?
                   and
                   who
                   ,
                   seeing
                   streames
                   of
                   pride
                   in
                   the
                   cloathes
                   men
                   weare
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   thinke
                   that
                   they
                   flow
                   from
                   the
                   well-head
                   that
                   boyleth
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ?
                   If
                   wee
                   haue
                   
                     humble
                     soules
                  
                   ,
                   our
                   
                     eyes
                     will
                     be
                     cast
                     downe
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   the
                   
                     Publicans
                     ,
                     
                     Luk.
                  
                   18.13
                   .
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   thinke
                   other●
                   better
                   then
                   ourselues
                   (
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   dutie
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   minded
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   12.10
                   .
                   )
                   wee
                   will
                   striue
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   honour
                   our selues
                   by
                   striuing
                   with
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   hand
                   .
                   Seeing
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   wee
                   lay
                   forth
                   our
                   hearts
                   thus
                   in
                   these
                   bodily
                   actions
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   say
                   that
                   our
                   heart
                   is
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   ?
                   and
                   who
                   will
                   finde
                   fault
                   with
                   him
                   that
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   naughtie
                   fruit
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   tree
                   is
                   naught
                   that
                   beares
                   it
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                   Againe
                   ,
                   heere
                   wee
                   see
                   what
                   may
                   be
                   thought
                   of
                   Swaggerers
                   and
                   Ruffians
                   ,
                   who
                   looke
                   bigge
                   ,
                   and
                   care
                   for
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   are
                   rude
                   in
                   behauiour
                   ,
                   and
                   wicked
                   in
                   talke
                   ,
                   hauing
                   no
                   grace
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   outward
                   thing
                   to
                   commend
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   thinke
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   some
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   should
                   looke
                   after
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   abiect
                   base
                   persons
                   ,
                   their
                   glorie
                   is
                   to
                   their
                   
                     sha●e
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   3.19
                   .
                   and
                   their
                   valour
                   (
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   valour
                   )
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   kinde
                   of
                   
                     drunken
                     rudenesse
                  
                   .
                   They
                   shew
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   vaine
                   heart
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   foolish
                   behauiour
                   .
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   swagger
                   more
                   then
                   
                     Ismael
                     ,
                     
                     whose
                     hand
                     was
                     against
                     euery
                     man
                     ?
                     Gen.
                  
                   16.12
                   .
                   but
                   was
                   hee
                   for
                   such
                   fiercenes
                   euer
                   the
                   better
                   man
                   :
                   nay
                   ,
                   sayth
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   
                     wilde
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   was
                   his
                   swaggering
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   but
                   the
                   effect
                   and
                   testimony
                   of
                   a
                   
                     wilde
                     heart
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   thus
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   how
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   trace
                   a
                   proud
                   person
                   by
                   his
                   
                     high
                     looke
                  
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   followeth
                   is
                   the
                   
                     swelling
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   blowne
                   vp
                   by
                   the
                   winde
                   of
                   conceit
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   therefore
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   payre
                   of
                   Bellowes
                   that
                   hauing
                   gathered
                   winde
                   ,
                   begin
                   to
                   swell
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   a
                   
                     larger
                     roome
                  
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   here
                   a
                   
                     large
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   Pr●
                   .
                   16.5
                   .
                   
                     pride
                     of
                     heart
                  
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   swayed
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     proud
                     in
                     heart
                  
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   haue
                   an
                   habite
                   of
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whom
                   pride
                   hath
                   dominion
                   ,
                   such
                   are
                   sayde
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   
                     large
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   heart
                   enlarged
                   by
                   couetousnes
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   wee
                   learne
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   proud
                   persons
                   thinke
                   all
                   too
                   little
                   for
                   themselues
                   :
                   so
                   sayth
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   Esa
                   ,
                   (
                   speaking
                   of
                   such
                   )
                   that
                   
                     they
                     ioyne
                     house
                     to
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     field
                     to
                     field
                     ,
                     till
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     place
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     placed
                     by
                     themselues
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     Esa.
                  
                   5.8
                   .
                   The
                   meaning
                   
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   haue
                   none
                   to
                   dwell
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   hold
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   others
                   shall
                   be
                   Tennants
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   Lords
                   but
                   they
                   .
                   Ieremie
                   speaketh
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     build
                     a
                     wide
                     house
                     and
                     large
                     chambers
                     ,
                     Ier.
                  
                   22.14
                   .
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   little
                   house
                   could
                   not
                   hold
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   few
                   roomes
                   contayne
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   we
                   would
                   auoid
                   the
                   vlcer
                   of
                   Couetousnes
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   abhorre
                   the
                   itch
                   of
                   vaine-glory
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   proud
                   person
                   is
                   euer
                   couetous
                   of
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   content
                   with
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   :
                   for
                   hee
                   cannot
                   abide
                   to
                   be
                   lesse
                   then
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   greater
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   greatnesse
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   a
                   proud
                   person
                   neuer
                   thinketh
                   what
                   hee
                   hath
                   ,
                   but
                   alwayes
                   enuieth
                   what
                   another
                   hath
                   :
                   and
                   from
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   pride
                   stirreth
                   vp
                   so
                   much
                   strife
                   ,
                   Pro.
                   28.25
                   .
                   and
                   that
                   
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     peace
                     in
                     their
                     Tabernacles
                     ,
                     that
                     haue
                     a
                     proud
                     heart
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   13.10
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   abhorre
                   Pride
                   as
                   we
                   would
                   hate
                   to
                   be
                   Extortioners
                   ,
                   &
                   couetous
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Wolfe
                   of
                   Pride
                   is
                   hungrie
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   fedde
                   with
                   supplyes
                   from
                   
                   whomsoever
                   :
                   Also
                   ,
                   Pride
                   is
                   haughtie
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   satisfied
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   .
                   Then
                   we
                   must
                   keepe
                   downe
                   our
                   hart
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   keepe
                   vnder
                   the
                   humour
                   of
                   desire
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   keepe
                   no
                   banke
                   by
                   humble
                   affections
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   but
                   
                     runne
                     ouer
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Floud
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   large
                   couetousnes
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   euident
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   territories
                   (
                   because
                   Pride
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   insatiable
                   )
                   haue
                   broken
                   into
                   other
                   Princes
                   possessions
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   the
                   wide
                   roomes
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   by
                   oppression
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   
                     might
                     be
                     one
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     second
                     ,
                     Eccl.
                  
                   4.8
                   .
                   Such
                   before
                   the
                   Floud
                   ,
                   were
                   called
                   
                     Giants
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   6.4
                   .
                   and
                   after
                   it
                   ,
                   Hunters
                   ,
                   as
                   Nimrod
                   ,
                   the
                   mightie
                   
                     Hunter
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Gen
                  
                   10.9
                   .
                   These
                   were
                   Rangers
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   not
                   their
                   pale
                   as
                   good
                   Princes
                   doe
                   .
                   The
                   Prophets
                   manner
                   of
                   proceeding
                   against
                   a
                   proud
                   person
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 .
              
               
                 DAVID
                 (
                 heere
                 )
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 dispense
                 with
                 a
                 proud
                 person
                 to
                 haue
                 
                 him
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 might
                 haue
                 contented
                 himselfe
                 to
                 haue
                 said
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 plainely
                 to
                 expresse
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 this
                 
                   high
                   soaring
                
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   he
                   could
                   not
                
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 Dauid
                 is
                 a
                 worthy
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 the
                 
                   image
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 suffer
                 proud
                 persons
                 to
                 serue
                 him
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 Iude
                 6.
                 and
                 Dauid
                 in
                 his
                 image
                 ,
                 cannot
                 abide
                 that
                 such
                 should
                 liue
                 vnder
                 him
                 in
                 earth
                 .
                 Therefore
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   suffer
                   him
                
                 ;
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 to
                 beare
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 otherwaies
                 affected
                 then
                 God
                 is
                 toward
                 proud
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 I
                 gather
                 is
                 ;
                 No
                 proud
                 person
                 must
                 be
                 encouraged
                 ,
                 but
                 resisted
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   Magistrate
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 Ismael
                 was
                 a
                 proud
                 Scorner
                 ;
                 therefore
                 God
                 commaunded
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 Abraham
                 at
                 Gods
                 commaundement
                 
                   cast
                   him
                   out
                   ,
                   Gen●
                
                 21.9.12.14
                 .
                 Moses
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 proud
                 
                   Aegyptian
                   smiting
                   his
                   brother
                
                 ,
                 a
                 poore
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 as
                 Gods
                 
                   High
                   Marshall
                
                 ,
                 presently
                 
                   slew
                   him
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 2.11.12
                 .
                 Salomon
                 
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   humility
                   goeth
                   before
                   glorie
                
                 ;
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 Salomon
                 had
                 sayde●
                 They
                 whom
                 Magistrates
                 should
                 preferre
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 set
                 by
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 humble
                 .
                 But
                 Haman
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 lift
                 vp
                 by
                 pride
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 crueltie
                 against
                 Mordecai
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 innocent
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 came
                 with
                 much
                 shame
                 to
                 his
                 end
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 loued
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 Officer
                 to
                 
                   execute
                   him
                   vpon
                   his
                   owne
                   Gallowes
                   ,
                   Hest.
                
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Gods
                   Magistrates
                   must
                   be
                   affected
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   whose
                   Magistrates
                   they
                   are
                   :
                   
                     they
                     must
                     loue
                     where
                     he
                     loueth
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   be
                   enemies
                   where
                   hee
                   is
                   enemie
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   God
                   
                     resisteth
                     the
                     proud
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   5.5
                   .
                   or
                   ,
                   sets
                   his
                   hoast
                   in
                   array
                   ,
                   and
                   orders
                   his
                   Armie
                   against
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   must
                   do
                   so
                   to
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   proud
                   robbe
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   glorie
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   the
                   spoylers
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   spared
                   ?
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   proud
                   are
                   fooles
                   ,
                   and
                   proud
                   persons
                   sinfull
                   fooles
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   must
                   
                     inherit
                     destruction
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   3.35
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   
                     destruction
                     be
                     their
                     inheritance
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   sinne
                   that
                   keepe
                   them
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   not
                   onely
                   Magistrates
                   that
                   may
                   punish
                   pride
                   ,
                   are
                   here
                   prouoked
                   to
                   their
                   
                   duties
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   who
                   hauing
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   others
                   in
                   a
                   priuate
                   Cure
                   ,
                   may
                   restraine
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   taught
                   also
                   ,
                   &
                   must
                   learne
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   to
                   punish
                   it
                   as
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   to
                   beare
                   with
                   it
                   as
                   fooles
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   who
                   countenance
                   Swaggerers
                   ,
                   rude
                   in
                   carriage
                   ,
                   and
                   proud
                   in
                   heart
                   :
                   nay
                   ,
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   proud
                   ones
                   as
                   clayme
                   heauen
                   by
                   their
                   works
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   that
                   must
                   not
                   suffer
                   a
                   
                     proud
                     person
                  
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   hee
                   abide
                   a
                   Papist
                   ,
                   that
                   thinketh
                   his
                   works
                   worthie
                   to
                   
                     stand
                     before
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     Dauid
                  
                   (
                   I
                   perswade
                   my selfe
                   )
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   now
                   liuing
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   beare
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   sharply
                   )
                   threatneth
                   a
                   
                     high
                     looke
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     large
                     heart
                  
                   .
                   Heere
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   those
                   foolish
                   Parents
                   and
                   Husbands
                   are
                   reprooued
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   not
                   
                     suffering
                     pride
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   proud
                   person
                   in
                   their
                   children
                   and
                   wiues
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   pranke
                   them
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   offering
                   the
                   meanes
                   in
                   cu●ious
                   apparrell
                   and
                   new
                   fashions
                   ,
                   that
                   rather
                   
                     blow
                     vp
                  
                   then
                   keepe
                   downe
                   the
                   swelling
                   of
                   a
                   vaine
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   admonition
                   to
                   auoyd
                   pride
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   good
                   men
                   to
                   auoyd
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   Magistrates
                   not
                   to
                   abide
                   vs
                   :
                   nay
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   enemie●
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   haue
                   pride
                   for
                   our
                   friend
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   rather
                   vse
                   all
                   cooling
                   remedies
                   for
                   the
                   inflamation
                   of
                   so
                   
                     windie
                     a
                     stomacke
                  
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   vs
                   (
                   if
                   God
                   haue
                   graced
                   vs
                   with
                   good
                   things
                   )
                   bewayle
                   the
                   euill
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   vs
                   in
                   greater
                   measure
                   .
                   Neyther
                   let
                   his
                   blessings
                   make
                   vs
                   proud
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   our
                   wants
                   humble
                   vs.
                   Let
                   vs
                   consider
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   
                     nothing
                     but
                     what
                     wee
                     haue
                     receiued
                     .
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   4.7
                   .
                   and
                   shall
                   a
                   Beggar
                   ,
                   that
                   liueth
                   of
                   the
                   Almes-basket
                   ,
                   be
                   proud
                   of
                   the
                   meate
                   that
                   is
                   giuen
                   him
                   ?
                   Let
                   vs
                   not
                   conceit
                   of
                   our selues
                   aboue
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   nor
                   haue
                   our selues
                   in
                   more
                   admiration
                   then
                   is
                   cause
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   take
                   heede
                   of
                   the
                   flattering
                   prayser
                   :
                   for
                   what
                   needle
                   creature
                   ,
                   pinched
                   with
                   want
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   beleeue
                   that
                   he
                   swimmeth
                   in
                   plentie
                   ?
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   were
                   a
                   liberall
                   House-keeper
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   wherewith
                   to
                   keepe
                   himselfe
                   ?
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   Prophets
                   affection
                   toward
                   euill
                   doers
                   :
                   his
                   good
                   affections
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   follow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                 Mine
                 eyes
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Prophet
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 sheweth
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 persons
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 speciall
                 choyse
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 in
                 his
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 in
                 his
                 seruice
                 .
                 And
                 
                   they
                   be
                   the
                   faithfull
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 good
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 by
                 
                   faithfull
                   men
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 addeth
                 ;
                 
                   they
                   that
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   perfect
                   way
                
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 heard
                 before
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 verse
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 fulfill
                 
                   the
                   perfect
                   way
                
                 and
                 sinne
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 such
                 ,
                 Pro.
                 20.9
                 .
                 1
                 Iob.
                 1.8
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 7.22
                 .
                 but
                 that
                 walke
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 slippes
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 call
                 those
                 vpright
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   faithfull
                   men
                
                 ,
                 not
                 who
                 are
                 altogether
                 free
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 indued
                 with
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 are
                 voyd
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 fraught
                 with
                 truth
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 1.6
                 .
                 2
                 Chron.
                 15.17
                 .
                 compared
                 with
                 Chapter
                 .
                 16.2.3.10
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Two
                 things
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 are
                 propounded
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 :
                 As
                 how
                 the
                 Prophet
                 will
                 choose
                 the
                 Seruants
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 hee
                 will
                 vse
                 them
                 being
                 chosen
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 choosing
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   eyes
                   shall
                   be
                   toward
                   them
                   ,
                
                 eyther
                 to
                 hearken
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 giue
                 grace
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 his
                 kinde
                 manner
                 of
                 vsing
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expressed
                 where
                 hee
                 sayth
                 that
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   dwell
                   with
                   him
                
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   serue
                   him
                
                 in
                 the
                 affayres
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 choyse
                 ,
                 he
                 promiseth
                 to
                 giue
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vse
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 hauing
                 of
                 good
                 Seruants
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 seeke
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 enquire
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 Iewels
                 are
                 worthie
                 ,
                 and
                 employ
                 his
                 eyes
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 Land
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 finde
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 from
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 example
                 in
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 eyther
                 already
                 placed
                 ,
                 or
                 shortly
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 ,
                 great
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 good
                 Masters
                 may
                 learne
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 good
                 Officers
                 neere
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 good
                 Seruants
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 choose
                 them
                 with
                 wisedome
                 and
                 good
                 discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 next
                 at
                 hand
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 would
                 
                   hide
                   themselues
                   among
                   the
                   stuffe
                
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Saul
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 
                 
                   seeke
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 
                   fetch
                   them
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 10.22.23
                 .
                 Abraham
                 made
                 a
                 good
                 choyse
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 good
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 14.14
                 .
                 &
                 24.12.13.14.33.34
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 could
                 neuer
                 haue
                 beene
                 saide
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   feared
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 10.2
                 .
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 regarded
                 what
                 manner
                 Seruants
                 and
                 kinde
                 of
                 people
                 he
                 had
                 entertained
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 .
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gaue
                 a
                 charge
                 to
                 Salomon
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 concerning
                 certaine
                 euill
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 to
                 proceede
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 2.5.8
                 .
                 giue
                 a
                 contrarie
                 charge
                 concerning
                 good
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 to
                 
                   wage
                   them
                
                 ?
                 to
                 shew
                 kindnes
                 vnto
                 them
                 ?
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 Rehoboam
                 loose
                 as
                 much
                 by
                 euill
                 Counsellers
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 12.9.10
                 .
                 14.
                 as
                 euer
                 King
                 gat
                 by
                 good
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     that
                     seeke
                     shall
                     finde
                  
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   our
                   Christian-seeking
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   Christian
                   diligence
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   7.7
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   who
                   choose
                   good
                   Seruants
                   with
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   them
                   with
                   consci●nce
                   ,
                   shall
                   haue
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   must
                   vse
                   diligence
                   to
                   get
                   such
                   ;
                   and
                   hauing
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   haue
                   care
                   to
                   vse
                   them
                   wel
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   will
                   make
                   choyse
                   of
                   his
                   company
                   which
                   he
                   vseth
                   seldome
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   he
                   be
                   carelesse
                   of
                   the
                   Familie
                   which
                   hee
                   must
                   vse
                   daily
                   ?
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   hee
                   that
                   hopes
                   for
                   benefit
                   by
                   his
                   Orchyard
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   runne
                   to
                   euery
                   hedge
                   to
                   fet
                   Grafts
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   prouide
                   himselfe
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   Grafts
                   and
                   Sciences
                   to
                   make
                   Trees
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   plant
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   Orchyard
                   :
                   Will
                   a
                   man
                   care
                   thus
                   for
                   his
                   Orchyard
                   ,
                   what
                   good
                   Plants
                   hee
                   doth
                   set
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   planting
                   of
                   his
                   Familie
                   ,
                   will
                   hee
                   be
                   carelesse
                   what
                   Seruants
                   and
                   Officers
                   he
                   doth
                   bring
                   into
                   it
                   ?
                   If
                   such
                   complaine
                   of
                   vntrusty
                   Seruants
                   and
                   euill
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   whom
                   can
                   they
                   blame
                   but
                   themselues
                   ?
                   for
                   
                     doe
                     men
                     gather
                     Grapes
                     of
                     Thornes
                     ?
                     Mat.
                  
                   7.16
                   .
                   and
                   can
                   we
                   from
                   a
                   
                     wilde
                     hedge
                  
                   of
                   vnruly
                   people
                   fet
                   the
                   Graffes
                   &
                   Sciences
                   of
                   good
                   Officers
                   and
                   good
                   Seruants
                   in
                   a
                   Familie
                   ?
                   or
                   should
                   we
                   not
                   set
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Trees
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   in
                   well
                   gouerned
                   houses
                   ?
                   Hee
                   that
                   setteth
                   Thornes
                   ,
                   and
                   Bryers
                   ,
                   and
                   Brambles
                   in
                   his
                   ground
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   wonder
                   if
                   it
                   beare
                   Hips
                   ,
                   and
                   Hawes
                   ,
                   and
                   Sloes
                   :
                   
                   and
                   is
                   it
                   maruell
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   plant
                   their
                   houses
                   with
                   vnfaithfull
                   people
                   ;
                   should
                   haue
                   vnfaithfull
                   Seruants
                   ?
                   and
                   who
                   care
                   not
                   to
                   choose
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   should
                   light
                   vpon
                   the
                   bad
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   Masters
                   that
                   haue
                   no
                   regard
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   Religion
                   in
                   the
                   Seruants
                   which
                   they
                   receiue
                   into
                   couenant
                   but
                   inquire
                   onely
                   what
                   wages
                   they
                   will
                   take
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   worke
                   they
                   can
                   doe
                   ;
                   where
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   doe
                   sufficient
                   worke
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   take
                   reasonable
                   wages
                   ,
                   they
                   seeke
                   no
                   farther
                   :
                   be
                   they
                   
                     Papists
                     ,
                     Atheists
                     ,
                     Drunkards
                  
                   ,
                   abhominable
                   Swearers
                   and
                   Swaggerers
                   ,
                   the
                   worst
                   in
                   a
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   receiue
                   them
                   :
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   vnfaithfull
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   faithfull
                   to
                   them
                   (
                   which
                   they
                   shall
                   seldome
                   see
                   ;
                   )
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   
                     walke
                     ill
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   worke
                   well
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   sooner
                   put
                   Christ
                   away
                   ,
                   then
                   such
                   .
                   Here
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   those
                   great
                   Men
                   are
                   reproued
                   ,
                   who
                   take
                   so
                   little
                   care
                   to
                   prouide
                   themselues
                   of
                   good
                   followers
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   good
                   themselues
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   they
                   whom
                   they
                   trust
                   in
                   matters
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   trustie
                   
                   bearers
                   ,
                   vvhom
                   they
                   send
                   abroad
                   as
                   Messengers
                   of
                   
                     their
                     good
                     edge
                  
                   to
                   many
                   ;
                   their
                   goodnesse
                   is
                   but
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   wish
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   neuer
                   the
                   better
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   (
                   
                     Christian
                     Lord
                  
                   )
                   you
                   would
                   haue
                   your
                   credit
                   and
                   true
                   honour
                   communicated
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   see
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   put
                   in
                   place
                   about
                   you
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   euill
                   officers
                   about
                   great
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Iuie
                     ,
                     clasping
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Tree
                   about
                   which
                   it
                   groweth
                   ,
                   
                     eate
                     out
                     the
                     heart
                  
                   of
                   their
                   Honour
                   ,
                   and
                   discredit
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   honoured
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   though
                   
                     their
                     cisternes
                  
                   were
                   full
                   of
                   honourable
                   courtesies
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   refresh
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   
                     wearie
                     soules
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   should
                   but
                   a
                   few
                   drinke
                   of
                   
                     their
                     fountaines
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   passages
                   being
                   stopt
                   with
                   earth
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   the
                   
                     corrupt
                     mindes
                  
                   of
                   
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     vile
                     as
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   loue
                   your
                   honour
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   finde
                   such
                   Wormes
                   and
                   Cankers
                   of
                   true
                   Nobilitie
                   about
                   you
                   ,
                   
                     abandon
                     them
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   
                   must
                   godly
                   Gouernours
                   be
                   so
                   carefull
                   to
                   chuse
                   religious
                   persons
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   must
                   admit
                   to
                   seruice
                   and
                   places
                   about
                   them
                   ?
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   dutie
                   to
                   call
                   vpon
                   
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   keepe
                   in
                   their
                   seruice
                   ,
                   for
                   duties
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   law
                   is
                   plaine
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   20.10
                   ;
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   required
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   that
                   the
                   Masters
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Masters
                   &
                   their
                   Seruants
                   should
                   
                     enter
                     together
                     into
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     keepe
                     his
                     Sabbaths
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                   him
                   seruice
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   assembly
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   great
                   reason
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   carefull
                   of
                   Gods
                   worke
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   worke
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   keepe
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   reason
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   Masters
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   
                     vnfaithfull
                     to
                     God.
                  
                   The
                   
                     Queene
                     of
                     the
                     South
                     ,
                     she
                     &
                     her
                     seruants
                  
                   came
                   together
                   to
                   Salomon
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     heare
                     his
                     wisedome
                  
                   .
                   1
                   King.
                   10.1.2
                   .
                   How
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   will
                   it
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   if
                   Masters
                   in
                   Christian
                   Israel
                   shal
                   refuse
                   to
                   bring
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   
                     the
                     furthest
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   from
                   their
                   houses
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   Salomon
                   ,
                   whose
                   wisedome
                   was
                   mortall
                   and
                   limited
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   
                     Salomon
                     ,
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     is
                     all
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     and
                     treasures
                     of
                     knowledge
                     without
                     measure
                     .
                     Colos.
                  
                   2.3
                   .
                   and
                   not
                   Heathen
                   Seruants
                   ,
                   but
                   Christians
                   ,
                   bound
                   in
                   like
                   bonds
                   as
                   their
                   Masters
                   
                   are
                   of
                   promise
                   in
                   their
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     forsake
                     the
                     Deuill
                  
                   and
                   
                     all
                     his
                     workes
                  
                   :
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   such
                   Masters
                   shal
                   refuse
                   to
                   bring
                   (
                   comming
                   themselues
                   )
                   such
                   Seruants
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Salomon
                   to
                   be
                   
                     taught
                     of
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   what
                   will
                   they
                   answere
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   
                     bought
                     their
                  
                   soules
                   as
                   deere
                   as
                   theirs
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   wrath
                   he
                   shall
                   
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     iudgement
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   
                     great
                     iudgement
                  
                   make
                   them
                   to
                   answere
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   themselues
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   poorest
                   Kitchen-boy
                   ,
                   among
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   shall
                   wilfully
                   suffer
                   to
                   perish
                   ,
                   by
                   not
                   caring
                   to
                   bring
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   come
                   to
                   
                     the
                     waters
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     drawne
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Welles
                     of
                     saluation
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   
                     liue
                     for
                     euer
                  
                   ?
                   Many
                   complaine
                   of
                   bad
                   Seruants
                   .
                   But
                   doe
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   make
                   the
                   complaint
                   ,
                   consider
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   fault
                   is
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   as
                   because
                   their
                   choise
                   was
                   naught
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   gouernment
                   as
                   bad
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   chosen
                   .
                   You
                   haue
                   taken
                   heere
                   a
                   briar
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   a
                   bramble
                   ,
                   and
                   thorne
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   them
                   in
                   your
                   Orchyard
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   you
                   complaine
                   of
                   a
                   bad
                   Orchyard
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   haue
                   neither
                   Apples
                   ,
                   nor
                   Peares
                   ,
                   nor
                   Plummes
                   as
                   others
                   haue
                   ?
                   So
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   haue
                   a
                   
                   good
                   family
                   ,
                   when
                   your
                   care
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   graft
                   it
                   with
                   good
                   Seruants
                   ?
                   For
                   ,
                   haue
                   you
                   cared
                   to
                   make
                   your
                   Seruants
                   ,
                   the
                   Seruants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   good
                   Seruants
                   to
                   you
                   ?
                   Haue
                   you
                   set
                   them
                   about
                   
                     Gods
                     worke
                  
                   ,
                   on
                   
                     his
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   carefull
                   to
                   set
                   them
                   about
                   your
                   owne
                   worke
                   on
                   other
                   dayes
                   ?
                   Abraham
                   did
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   good
                   Seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   would
                   haue
                   good
                   Seruants
                   as
                   Abraham
                   had
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   good
                   Masters
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Abraham
                   was
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   persons
                   whom
                   the
                   Prophet
                   would
                   make
                   choise
                   of
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   Court
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   serue
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   
                     faithfull
                     of
                     the
                     Land.
                  
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   (
                   further
                   )
                   know
                   what
                   these
                   are
                   ,
                   he
                   calleth
                   them
                   such
                   as
                   
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     perfect
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     way
                  
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     purpose
                     of
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   imperfectly
                   .
                   He
                   saith
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   
                     perfect
                     in
                     the
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     perfect
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   (
                   sometimes
                   )
                   they
                   may
                   trip
                   as
                   they
                   goe
                   ,
                   yea
                   stumble
                   and
                   fall
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   state
                   of
                   perfection
                   here
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   the
                   point
                   and
                   thing
                   that
                   I
                   obserue
                   
                   is
                   :
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   imployed
                   in
                   a
                   publike
                   State
                   or
                   priuate
                   house
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   men
                   of
                   conscience
                   and
                   religion
                   ,
                   
                     fearing
                     God.
                  
                   Because
                   Princes
                   and
                   great
                   persons
                   cannot
                   doe
                   all
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   haue
                   some
                   to
                   deale
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   them
                   ;
                   therefore
                   
                     Iethro
                     his
                  
                   counsell
                   to
                   Moses
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   
                     prouide
                     some
                     among
                     all
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     might
                     appoint
                     to
                     be
                     Rulers
                     ouer
                     thousands
                     ,
                     rulers
                     ouer
                     hundreds
                     ,
                     rulers
                     ouer
                     fifties
                     ,
                     and
                     rulers
                     ouer
                     tennes
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   
                     whose
                     eyes
                     he
                  
                   might
                   see
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     whose
                     eares
                     he
                  
                   might
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   
                     whose
                     hands
                     he
                  
                   might
                   minister
                   in
                   smaller
                   causes
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   kinde
                   of
                   persons
                   must
                   
                     these
                     be
                     ?
                     they
                  
                   must
                   be
                   
                     men
                     of
                     courage
                     ,
                     fearing
                     God
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   18.21
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   men
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   hauing
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Papists
                   in
                   affection
                   ,
                   or
                   Atheists
                   in
                   life
                   .
                   Iosiah
                   was
                   Gods
                   
                     King
                     ;
                     God
                     looked
                     toward
                     him
                  
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   most
                   religious
                   and
                   zealous
                   King.
                   
                     Hee
                     feared
                     God
                     betimes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   twice
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   reformed
                   religion
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   reformation
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   perfect
                   enough
                   ,
                   2
                   Chron.
                   34.3.4.8
                   .
                   The
                   King
                   must
                   not
                   
                     be
                     a
                     child
                     :
                     Eccles.
                  
                   10.16
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   stand
                   in
                   neede
                   of
                   a
                   Ruler
                   that
                   should
                   rule
                   others
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   make
                   others
                   to
                   
                     know
                     him
                  
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   a
                   fit
                   Ruler
                   is
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   Nobilitie
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   vertue
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   will
                   rule
                   fitly
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   truly
                   noble
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     vertuous
                     ,
                     vers
                  
                   .
                   17.
                   
                   Also
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     pleasure
                     of
                     a
                     King
                     is
                     toward
                     a
                     wise
                     seruant
                     .
                     Prou.
                  
                   14.35
                   .
                   Then
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   serue
                   must
                   be
                   wise
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   wee
                   take
                   into
                   ser
                   -
                   godly
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   vnworthie
                   are
                   put
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   worthie
                   are
                   kept
                   out
                   ;
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   but
                   to
                   
                     set
                     folly
                  
                   in
                   
                     great
                     excellencie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rich
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   truly
                   rich
                   and
                   sufficiently
                   wise
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     a
                     low
                     place
                     ?
                     Eccles.
                  
                   10.6
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Euery
                   officer
                   ,
                   though
                   neuer
                   so
                   meane
                   in
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   low
                   in
                   degree
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   punish
                   wickednesse
                   and
                   reward
                   vertue
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   ought
                   (
                   to
                   his
                   power
                   )
                   to
                   reward
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   suppresse
                   sinne
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   fauoureth
                   it
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ?
                   and
                   vphold
                   godlinesse
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   who
                   abhorres
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   ?
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   
                     ioy
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     when
                     the
                     righteous
                     are
                     in
                     authoritie
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   they
                   (
                   contrarily
                   )
                   
                     lament
                     when
                     the
                     wicked
                     beare
                     rule
                     .
                     Prou.
                  
                   29.2
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   though
                   euery
                   officer
                   haue
                   not
                   
                   a
                   Throne
                   to
                   sit
                   in
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   lowest
                   ruling-officer
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     Gods
                     officer
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                     Kings
                     officer
                  
                   in
                   Gods
                   place
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   ought
                   to
                   carie
                   Gods
                   image
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   resemble
                   Gods
                   Maiestie
                   ;
                   which
                   they
                   cannot
                   doe
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   zealous
                   of
                   true
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   friendly
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   
                     feare
                     him
                  
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   when
                   Magistrates
                   become
                   great
                   offenders
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   (
                   what
                   lieth
                   in
                   them
                   )
                   to
                   make
                   others
                   beleeue
                   that
                   the
                   Almightie
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   they
                   who
                   truely
                   
                     feare
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   
                     honour
                     those
                  
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   
                     ouer
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   faithfull
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   
                     their
                     Masters
                  
                   commit
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   Iacob
                   and
                   
                     Ioseph
                     .
                     Gen.
                  
                   29.30
                   .
                   &
                   39.
                   
                   Chapters
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   all
                   obedience
                   and
                   faithfulnesse
                   floweth
                   from
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Table
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   
                     his
                     Spring
                     head
                  
                   there
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   good
                   
                     seruant
                     opens
                  
                   many
                   doores
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   blessing
                   :
                   so
                   bee
                   that
                   
                     opens
                     his
                     doore
                  
                   to
                   an
                   euill
                   seruant
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   should
                   send
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   makes
                   much
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   
                     swearer
                     ,
                     drinker
                     ,
                     liar
                     ,
                     swaggerer
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   let
                   him
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   
                     curse
                     of
                     God
                  
                   will
                   follow
                   that
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vnfaithfulnesse
                   of
                   Seruants
                   plague
                   that
                   house-keeper
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   terrour
                   to
                   irreligious
                   persons
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   serue
                   ,
                   none
                   may
                   receiue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   office
                   ,
                   none
                   may
                   employ
                   them
                   .
                   None
                   may
                   
                     open
                     his
                     doores
                  
                   to
                   a
                   wicked
                   seruant
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   
                     open
                     them
                  
                   to
                   his
                   hinderance
                   and
                   the
                   
                     curse
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     set
                     vp
                  
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   pull
                   downe
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   which
                   none
                   may
                   doe
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   euerie
                   good
                   Man
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   cast
                   off
                   a
                   prophane
                   wretch
                   as
                   a
                   
                     sorie
                     curre-dogge
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   professedly
                   impious
                   )
                   can
                   looke
                   for
                   countenance
                   ,
                   or
                   hope
                   to
                   get
                   seruice
                   in
                   a
                   well
                   ordered
                   State
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   Nobilitie
                   ,
                   to
                   adde
                   to
                   their
                   great
                   parentage
                   and
                   worldly
                   birth
                   ,
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   faithfulnesse
                   and
                   
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   fit
                   for
                   great
                   employments
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   Noble-men
                   be
                   not
                   wise
                   ,
                   Princes
                   must
                   make
                   
                     wise
                     men
                     ,
                     Noble
                  
                   .
                   Though
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   worthie
                   by
                   birth
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   be
                   not
                   so
                   by
                   grace
                   ,
                   hee
                   doth
                   forfait
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   account
                   of
                   all
                   prudent
                   Monarches
                   ,
                   all
                   his
                   other
                   estimation
                   that
                   springeth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   standeth
                   onely
                   
                     vpon
                     the
                     clay-feete
                     of
                     
                     pedigree
                     and
                     auncestors
                     .
                     Dan.
                  
                   2.33
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   true
                   Nobilitie
                   
                     (
                     Christian
                     Lord
                  
                   )
                   must
                   not
                   
                     dwell
                     solitarie
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     combine
                     it selfe
                  
                   in
                   fellowship
                   with
                   true
                   and
                   sincere
                   religion
                   .
                   The
                   girdle
                   of
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   faithfulnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   must
                   haue
                   more
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   fet
                   from
                   the
                   Golgotha
                   of
                   corruption
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   
                     honour
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   honoured
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   euerlasting
                   honour
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   
                     perfect
                     way
                  
                   of
                   truth
                   and
                   grace
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   haue
                   
                     grace
                     and
                     fauour
                     with
                     God
                     and
                     man.
                  
                   And
                   it
                   must
                   submit
                   to
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   that
                   good
                   men
                   may
                   submit
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   Princes
                   may
                   employ
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   admonition
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   publikely
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   businesse
                   of
                   iustice
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   be
                   men
                   of
                   religion
                   and
                   conscience
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   seate
                   be
                   not
                   made
                   a
                   seate
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   
                     graue
                     of
                     wickednesse
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     their
                     Soueraignes
                     trust
                  
                   ,
                   nay
                   oath
                   ,
                   (
                   left
                   in
                   
                     their
                     hand
                  
                   )
                   a
                   
                     strong
                     fore-horse
                  
                   to
                   corruption
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   vile
                   by
                   abuse
                   ,
                   and
                   intolerable
                   by
                   executing
                   no
                   
                     iudgement
                     in
                     the
                     gate
                  
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   hath
                   bin
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   like
                   admonition
                   to
                   Seruants
                   to
                   ioyne
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   their
                   Masters
                   
                   seruice
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     their
                     labours
                  
                   may
                   prosper
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     their
                     hand
                  
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   emptie
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   much
                   good
                   commeth
                   in
                   by
                   a
                   godly
                   Seruant
                   ,
                   as
                   (
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   )
                   much
                   goeth
                   out
                   at
                   the
                   backe-gate
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   vngodly
                   and
                   prophane
                   ,
                   Couetous
                   Masters
                   ,
                   who
                   onely
                   minde
                   their
                   worldly
                   aduantage
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   seeke
                   to
                   make
                   fertile
                   with
                   their
                   Seruants
                   blood
                   ,
                   count
                   it
                   no
                   gaine
                   but
                   losse
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Seruants
                   so
                   much
                   
                     feare
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   desire
                   to
                   doe
                   
                     him
                     reuerence
                     vpon
                     his
                     Sabbaths
                  
                   .
                   But
                   Christian
                   Masters
                   should
                   enquire
                   after
                   such
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   receiue
                   them
                   into
                   wages
                   ;
                   couenanting
                   with
                   them
                   at
                   their
                   admission
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   Gods
                   worke
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   their
                   worke
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   serue
                   GOD
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   serue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   religious
                   in
                   Gods
                   house
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   looke
                   to
                   haue
                   countenance
                   in
                   theirs
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   thinke
                   religion
                   an
                   enemie
                   to
                   lawfull
                   gaine
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   
                     their
                     encrease
                  
                   ,
                   gotten
                   vvith
                   the
                   breach
                   or
                   neglect
                   of
                   that
                   gaine
                   which
                   is
                   according
                   to
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   Lords
                   encrease
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   owne
                   getting
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     his
                     gift
                  
                   who
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Christ
                     ;
                     All
                     these
                     
                     will
                     I
                     giue
                     thee
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     wilt
                     fall
                     downe
                     and
                     worship
                     me
                     .
                     Matth.
                  
                   4.9
                   .
                   What
                   lost
                   Obed-Edom
                   by
                   making
                   
                     his
                     house
                     the
                     Tabernacle
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Arke
                     ?
                  
                   2
                   Sam.
                   6.12
                   .
                   His
                   house
                   fared
                   much
                   better
                   for
                   receiuing
                   so
                   honourable
                   a
                   stranger
                   into
                   it
                   .
                   I
                   say
                   further
                   (
                   that
                   their
                   condemnation
                   may
                   be
                   iust
                   ,
                   vvho
                   thinke
                   Religion
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   enemie
                   to
                   godly
                   gaine
                   )
                   that
                   true
                   Religion
                   is
                   that
                   onely
                   that
                   maketh
                   a
                   Seruant
                   to
                   make
                   conscience
                   of
                   his
                   Masters
                   thrift
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   readiest
                   way
                   to
                   thriue
                   indeede
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   get
                   and
                   keepe
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   religious
                   Seruants
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   doubt
                   that
                   to
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   much
                   of
                   religious
                   Seruants
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   losse
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   comfortablest
                   Christian
                   aduantage
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   but
                   remember
                   how
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                     blessed
                     the
                     houses
                     of
                     Laban
                     the
                     Aramite
                     ,
                     and
                     Potiphar
                     the
                     Egiptian
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   
                     Iacob
                     and
                     Iosephs
                  
                   sakes
                   .
                   Gen.
                   30.30
                   .
                   &
                   39.3
                   :
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   Prophets
                   choise
                   of
                   
                     good
                     men
                  
                   and
                   
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     his
                  
                   manner
                   of
                   vsing
                   them
                   ,
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 dwell
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 mee
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Prophet
                 hauing
                 shewed
                 what
                 choise
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 of
                 his
                 publike
                 officers
                 and
                 priuate
                 seruants
                 ,
                 here
                 sheweth
                 how
                 hee
                 would
                 fauour
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 chosen
                 .
                 Hee
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 approue
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 aduance
                 ,
                 not
                 simply
                 the
                 honorable
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honourable
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 
                   noble
                   birth
                
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 not
                 prophane
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 nobles
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 fooles
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wise
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 conuersation
                 :
                 here
                 hee
                 promiseth
                 that
                 such
                 shall
                 dwel
                 
                   with
                   him
                
                 in
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 attend
                 
                   vpon
                   him
                
                 in
                 his
                 counsels
                 of
                 state
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 
                   walketh
                   in
                   the
                   perfect
                   way
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   walketh
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 crookedly
                 in
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   ,
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 hee
                 doubleth
                 the
                 speech
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 hee
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   seruant
                
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 office
                 and
                 place
                 by
                 me
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Prophets
                 meaning
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 that
                 vvhich
                 moued
                 him
                 to
                 stand
                 thus
                 affected
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 holy
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 fauour
                 that
                 God
                 beareth
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 loue
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 loued
                 first
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 greatly
                 beloued
                 of
                 God●
                 and
                 
                   bring
                   his
                   letters
                   of
                   commendation
                
                 in
                 their
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 requiring
                 godly
                 Princes
                 and
                 al
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Masters
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 fauour
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 hee
                 promiseth
                 to
                 settle
                 his
                 affections
                 where
                 God
                 had
                 setled
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 respect
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 had
                 respect
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 whence
                 this
                 doctrine
                 and
                 Note
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 set
                 our
                 hearts
                 vpon
                 those
                 that
                 vvalke
                 in
                 
                   the
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 faithfull
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 cherish
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 fauour
                 the
                 righteous
                 .
                 The
                 Good
                 will
                 that
                 we
                 beare
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 shew
                 by
                 dealing
                 well
                 with
                 
                   those
                   that
                   bee
                   his
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 16.3
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 marke
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   honour
                   those
                   that
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 15.4
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 defend
                 and
                 preferre
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 oppose
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 down
                 the
                 vnrighteous
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 flatter
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 their
                 wealth
                 ,
                 so
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 despise
                 the
                 godly
                 because
                 
                 they
                 are
                 poore
                 .
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   is
                   toward
                   a
                   wise
                   seruant
                   ,
                
                 Prou.
                 14.35
                 .
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 better
                 
                   seale
                   in
                   his
                   bosome
                
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 loues
                 the
                 
                   wise
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   wise
                   hearted
                
                 Christian
                 ,
                 defends
                 him
                 against
                 the
                 oppositions
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 wall
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 recompence
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 race
                 
                   giueth
                   him
                
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 
                   his
                   setting
                   forth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 
                   he
                   striueth
                
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 his
                 due
                 applause
                 and
                 garland
                 of
                 praise
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 3.14
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 
                   signe
                   of
                   our
                   translation
                   from
                   death
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   loue
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 delighting
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 fauouring
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   must
                   honour
                   those
                   whom
                   God
                   honoureth
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   where
                   hee
                   loueth
                   :
                   but
                   
                     his
                     eyes
                     are
                     vpon
                     those
                     that
                     feare
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     loueth
                     the
                     righteous
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   34.15
                   .
                   Such
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   must
                   we
                   loue
                   :
                   also
                   ,
                   vertue
                   maketh
                   honourable
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   
                     gold
                     ring
                  
                   ,
                   Iam.
                   2.2
                   .
                   and
                   honour
                   is
                   the
                   adiunct
                   of
                   verine
                   ,
                   not
                   birth
                   nor
                   externall
                   pompe
                   ,
                   wanting
                   vertue
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     that
                     loueth
                     him
                     that
                     begate
                     ,
                  
                   must
                   needs
                   
                     loue
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     begotten
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Iohn
                   5.1
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     
                     that
                     loueth
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     being
                     ,
                     wil
                     loue
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     image
                     .
                  
                   He
                   that
                   loueth
                   the
                   Father
                   will
                   loue
                   that
                   Childe
                   who
                   is
                   most
                   like
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   that
                   regardeth
                   the
                   Master
                   ,
                   will
                   receiue
                   the
                   meanest
                   whom
                   hee
                   shall
                   send
                   for
                   the
                   Masters
                   sake
                   .
                   How
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   can
                   wee
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   hate
                   the
                   good
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   like
                   him
                   ?
                   or
                   reuerence
                   Gods
                   maiestie
                   ,
                   and
                   despise
                   his
                   image
                   ?
                   and
                   honour
                   our
                   Master
                   when
                   vvee
                   reuile
                   his
                   seruants
                   ?
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   vvhich
                   wee
                   owe
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   these
                   debts
                   of
                   outward
                   fauour
                   ,
                   delight
                   ,
                   bountie
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   pay
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   
                     as
                     excell
                     in
                     goodnesse
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   16.2.3
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     wee
                     doe
                     to
                     the
                     least
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     we
                     doe
                     it
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   Mat.
                   25.40
                   .
                   wouldest
                   thou
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   for
                   God
                   ?
                   nay
                   ,
                   vvouldest
                   thou
                   doe
                   much
                   for
                   God
                   ?
                   do
                   that
                   much
                   for
                   a
                   good
                   man.
                   Wouldest
                   thou
                   take
                   Christ
                   part
                   ?
                   then
                   take
                   part
                   with
                   a
                   Christian
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   vvouldest
                   thou
                   receiue
                   Christ
                   ?
                   then
                   reiect
                   not
                   a
                   Christian.
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   Citizens
                   of
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   loue
                   those
                   who
                   
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   15.19
                   .
                   therfore
                   (
                   contrarily
                   )
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   
                     of
                     
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   
                     loue
                     those
                     whom
                     the
                     world
                     hateth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   delight
                   in
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   loue
                   righteousnesse
                   :
                   so
                   will
                   we
                   loue
                   and
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   owners
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   loue
                   their
                   names
                   and
                   reioyce
                   in
                   their
                   persons
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   doe
                   vvee
                   loue
                   a
                   worldling
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   wee
                   are
                   in
                   our
                   disposition
                   ,
                   worldlings
                   ?
                   and
                   why
                   doe
                   men
                   companie
                   with
                   drunkards
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   bee
                   affected
                   as
                   drunkards
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   as
                   drunkards
                   doe
                   ?
                   And
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   vvere
                   truly
                   good
                   ,
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   familiar
                   vvith
                   an
                   euill
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   would
                   reioyce
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Communion
                     of
                     Saints
                  
                   :
                   if
                   vvee
                   loued
                   vertue
                   ,
                   vve
                   would
                   single
                   our selues
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   
                     loue
                     to
                     doe
                     well
                  
                   ;
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   we
                   vvould
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   daily
                   familiaritie
                   ,
                   espouse
                   our selues
                   to
                   those
                   vvho
                   haue
                   another
                   husband
                   then
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   dowers
                   that
                   they
                   trust
                   to
                   then
                   the
                   
                     dower
                     of
                     Heauen
                  
                   .
                   If
                   vve
                   reioyced
                   in
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   would
                   wee
                   delight
                   to
                   be
                   vvhere
                   vve
                   shall
                   heare
                   little
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   euill
                   ?
                   vvould
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   prouision
                   is
                   spent
                   ,
                   goe
                   vvhere
                   is
                   no
                   market
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   vvhere
                   hee
                   may
                   helpe
                   
                   himselfe
                   with
                   varietie
                   of
                   Markets
                   ?
                   doe
                   wee
                   not
                   seeke
                   rich
                   friends
                   because
                   vvee
                   need
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   can
                   helpe
                   vs
                   ?
                   and
                   shall
                   vvee
                   spend
                   our
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   beggarly
                   Christians
                   that
                   cannot
                   helpe
                   vs
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   vvay
                   furnish
                   vs
                   for
                   heauen
                   ?
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   grace
                   Swaggerers
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   disgrace
                   the
                   simple
                   because
                   they
                   cannot
                   swagger
                   ,
                   nor
                   creepe
                   into
                   fauour
                   by
                   flatterie
                   ,
                   and
                   sycophancie
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   courses
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   honour
                   such
                   with
                   our
                   companie
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   vvee
                   
                     speake
                     good
                     of
                     euill
                     ,
                     to
                     honour
                     them
                     !
                     Esa.
                  
                   5.20
                   .
                   As
                   farre
                   as
                   we
                   
                     beleeue
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     Saints
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   vve
                   should
                   separate
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   else
                   our
                   practise
                   is
                   against
                   our
                   faith
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   shall
                   vve
                   
                     cast
                     in
                     our
                     lots
                     with
                     them
                  
                   for
                   respects
                   in
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   praise
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   any
                   credit
                   to
                   grace
                   a
                   theefe
                   and
                   robber
                   ?
                   and
                   ,
                   what
                   more
                   credit
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   what
                   greater
                   discredit
                   and
                   shame
                   for
                   a
                   Christian
                   to
                   take
                   pleasure
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   grace
                   tha●
                   fellowship
                   that
                   robbeth
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   robbe
                   a
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   saluation
                   ?
                   Then
                   ,
                   as
                   sin
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   vile
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   
                   and
                   odi●●s
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   so
                   euery
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   vvho
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   seruant
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   GOD
                   ,
                   should
                   thinke
                   of
                   them
                   and
                   vse
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   image
                   in
                   Daniel
                   had
                   the
                   
                     head
                     of
                     gold
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     feet
                     were
                     yron
                     and
                     clay
                     ,
                  
                   Daniel
                   2.32.33
                   .
                   so
                   the
                   golden
                   societie
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   that
                   should
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   fine
                   gold
                   ,
                   be
                   and
                   liue
                   without
                   the
                   mixture
                   of
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   ,
                   a
                   very
                   Idoll
                   ,
                   strangely
                   compounded
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   the
                   head
                   is
                   gold
                   ,
                   the
                   rest
                   are
                   clay
                   and
                   yron
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   can
                   make
                   Idols
                   of
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   vein●
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   flatter
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   shall
                   (
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   vnworthy
                   otherwayes
                   )
                   bee
                   made
                   our
                   companions
                   and
                   dearest
                   louers
                   and
                   friends
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Cedar
                   in
                   the
                   Towne
                   in
                   which
                   vve
                   dwell
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   Cedar
                   but
                   in
                   worldly
                   stature
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   goodnesse
                   a
                   bramble
                   ,
                   we
                   rather
                   combine
                   in
                   societie
                   with
                   that
                   
                     pricking
                     briar
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   with
                   
                     those
                     meeke
                     ones
                     that
                     feare
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   doe
                   reuerence
                   
                     to
                     his
                     Name
                  
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     smoake
                     of
                     pride
                  
                   loueth
                   to
                   be
                   climbing
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   vanish
                   by
                   a
                   high
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                   goeth
                   before
                   
                     the
                     fall
                  
                   ,
                   Prouerb
                   .
                   16.18
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   maketh
                   
                   our
                   proud
                   Christians
                   to
                   looke
                   with
                   such
                   disdaine
                   vpon
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   
                     low
                     degree
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   
                     their
                     vertues
                  
                   deserue
                   their
                   best
                   countenance
                   ;
                   vvhere
                   yet
                   they
                   honour
                   the
                   apparell
                   and
                   externall
                   habit
                   of
                   persons
                   in
                   high
                   place
                   ,
                   though
                   their
                   vices
                   deserue
                   contempt
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   names
                   no
                   good
                   report
                   .
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   vve
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   we
                   shal
                   not
                   chose
                   ,
                   but
                   sometimes
                   must
                   keepe
                   some
                   kinde
                   of
                   companie
                   with
                   such
                   ,
                   yet
                   wee
                   may
                   chuse
                   to
                   grace
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   take
                   pleasure
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   we
                   cannot
                   in
                   body
                   ,
                   yet
                   wee
                   should
                   alwayes
                   in
                   affection
                   
                     separate
                     from
                     them
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   terrour
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   (
                   though
                   they
                   flourish
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   )
                   yet
                   they
                   wither
                   and
                   grow
                   vile
                   in
                   the
                   estimation
                   of
                   euery
                   good
                   man.
                   Gods
                   children
                   must
                   hold
                   them
                   base
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   worlds
                   children
                   thinke
                   them
                   precious
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   
                     world
                     loueth
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   enmitie
                   of
                   God.
                   People
                   
                     salute
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   disdaine
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   at
                   feasts
                   
                     they
                     haue
                     the
                     chiefe
                     roome
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   place
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   comfort
                   to
                   those
                   vvho
                   lye
                   open
                   to
                   all
                   contempt
                   for
                   their
                   profession
                   .
                   
                   For
                   
                   the
                   world
                   may
                   despise
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   good
                   men
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   
                     honor
                     them
                  
                   .
                   The
                   wicked
                   may
                   
                     vnhouse
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   shal
                   
                     dwell
                     in
                     the
                     hearts
                  
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   .
                   Vile
                   persons
                   may
                   euill
                   entreate
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   good
                   Magistrates
                   will
                   saue
                   them
                   from
                   wrong
                   ,
                   and
                   punish
                   those
                   that
                   
                     wrong
                     them
                  
                   .
                   Scorners
                   may
                   mocke
                   so
                   meane
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   honor
                   in
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   content
                   to
                   be
                   
                     f●oles
                     for
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   Dauid
                   is
                   ,
                   vvill
                   praise
                   them
                   as
                   wise
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   them
                   as
                   companions●
                   Other
                   wicked
                   persons
                   protested
                   against
                   ,
                   follow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 There
                 shall
                 no
                 dissembling
                 person
                 dwell
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 persons
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 maketh
                 a
                 further
                 promise
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 are
                 Dissemblers
                 and
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                   qualities
                   ,
                   deceipt
                
                 ,
                 and
                 lying
                 .
                 Before
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 entertaine
                 faithfull
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 that
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 
                   perfect
                   way
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   way
                   of
                   truth
                
                 :
                 here
                 he
                 promiseth
                 to
                 put
                 from
                 him
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 affaires
                 vnder
                 him●
                 those
                 who
                 practise
                 deceit
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 lies
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 diss●mbler
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 propertie
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 dissimulation
                 ;
                 by
                 a
                 
                 dissembling
                 person
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 a
                 deceiuer
                 and
                 hypocrite
                 in
                 vvord
                 and
                 deed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 dissimulation
                 ,
                 falsehood
                 and
                 guile
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 calleth
                 it
                 the
                 
                   guile
                   of
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 a
                 
                   double
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 contrarie
                 to
                 integritie
                 and
                 faithfulnesse
                 ,
                 fruits
                 of
                 a
                 simple
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 properties
                 of
                 plaine
                 men
                 ,
                 simple-hearted
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 persons
                 of
                 such
                 parts
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 house
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 hee
                 could
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 tarry
                 in
                 
                   his
                   seruice
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 continue
                 seruants
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 :
                 which
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 as
                 Master
                 in
                 a
                 Familie
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 chiefe
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 a
                 kingdome
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 the
                 point
                 taught
                 ,
                 is
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 Gouernors
                 should
                 haue
                 an
                 eye
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 proceede
                 against
                 all
                 dissemblers
                 and
                 dissimulation
                 publikely
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 priuate
                 gouernement
                 .
                 Saul
                 ,
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 had
                 an
                 eye
                 on
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 18.9
                 .
                 where
                 he
                 needed
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 is
                 need
                 ,
                 euery
                 Dauid
                 should
                 haue
                 an
                 eye
                 of
                 suspicion
                 on
                 all
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Saul
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Countrie
                 or
                 great
                 house
                 .
                 Elisha
                 had
                 a
                 dissembling
                 and
                 bribing
                 seruant
                 ;
                 a
                 Gehazi
                 
                 vvho
                 would
                 
                   runne
                   after
                   a
                   reward
                
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 Master
                 would
                 
                   take
                   none
                
                 :
                 but
                 
                   his
                   eye
                   went
                   with
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 watched
                 his
                 hypocrisie
                 vvhen
                 he
                 vvent
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 Kin.
                 5.26
                 .
                 Shebna
                 was
                 a
                 dissembler
                 ,
                 and
                 Chancellour
                 to
                 Hezekiah
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 parle
                 with
                 Rabshakeh
                 ,
                 hee
                 sent
                 two
                 good
                 men
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 vvatch
                 him
                 ,
                 euen
                 Eliakim
                 the
                 steward
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 Ioab
                 the
                 Recorder
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 hypocrisie
                 and
                 ill
                 deser●
                 ,
                 had
                 lately
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 taken
                 one
                 great
                 place
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 it
                 to
                 
                   his
                   fellow
                
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 
                   better
                   then
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 durst
                 not
                 disrobe
                 him
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 him
                 without
                 all
                 place
                 ,
                 le●t
                 his
                 ambition
                 mounted
                 before
                 vpon
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 two
                 so
                 great
                 honours
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 should
                 ,
                 furthered
                 also
                 vvith
                 too
                 great
                 discontentment
                 (
                 if
                 both
                 his
                 w●●gs
                 had
                 beene
                 cut
                 )
                 haue
                 beene
                 set
                 vpon
                 reuenge
                 and
                 disloialtie
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 put
                 no
                 great
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 sent
                 him
                 vnder
                 guard
                 :
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 vvere
                 )
                 with
                 two
                 Superintendents
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Ashurs
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   watch
                   him
                
                 
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 not
                 bee
                 lift
                 vp
                 to
                 do●
                 euill
                 a
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 Eliakim
                 and
                 Ioab
                 ,
                 two
                 great
                 men
                 were
                 sent
                 vvith
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 bridles
                 to
                 his
                 ambition
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 not
                 take
                 head
                 against
                 
                   his
                   Master
                
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 little
                 confidence
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 
                   Ioab
                   :
                   Dauid
                
                 durst
                 not
                 trust
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 neuer
                 
                   master
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 giueth
                 a
                 great
                 charge
                 to
                 Salomon
                 his
                 sonne
                 to
                 looke
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 2.5
                 .
                 Shim●●
                 (
                 also
                 )
                 dissembled
                 and
                 could
                 co●nterfait
                 :
                 that
                 Dauid
                 knew
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 gaue
                 a
                 like
                 charge
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 that
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 and
                 Saphirae
                 his
                 Wife
                 as
                 very
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 (
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 great
                 dissemblers
                 and
                 lyars
                 to
                 GOD
                 )
                 were
                 striken
                 by
                 the
                 
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   .
                   Peter
                
                 could
                 not
                 
                   abide
                   them
                
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   they
                   fell
                   downe
                   dead
                   at
                   his
                   feet
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 5.5.10
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   dissembling
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   speach
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   Key
                   to
                   the
                   minde
                   to
                   open
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   speech
                   is
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   hearts
                   I●terpreter
                   .
                   
                   But
                   the
                   dissembler
                   corrupteth
                   this
                   vse
                   of
                   speech
                   and
                   end
                   of
                   talke
                   by
                   a
                   deceitful
                   tongue
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   ouer-turneth
                   all
                   humane
                   societie
                   and
                   dealings
                   betweene
                   man
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   by
                   vttering
                   with
                   the
                   tongue
                   what
                   was
                   neuer
                   conceiued
                   by
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   he
                   to
                   be
                   suffered
                   among
                   men
                   who
                   laboureth
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   men
                   ?
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   dissembler
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   false
                   in
                   tongue
                   but
                   in
                   deed
                   :
                   and
                   dissimulation
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   maketh
                   a
                   diuorce
                   betweene
                   the
                   tongue
                   and
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   so
                   doth
                   it
                   betweene
                   the
                   tongue
                   and
                   the
                   hand
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   dissembler
                   ,
                   is
                   false
                   tongued
                   ,
                   and
                   left-handed
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   such
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     knowne
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   made
                   an
                   example
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   knowne
                   .
                   Prou.
                   10.9
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   make
                   this
                   example
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ?
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   a
                   dissembler
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   
                     couered
                     pi●
                  
                   in
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   the
                   
                     simple
                     fall
                     into
                     it
                  
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   hauing
                   crept
                   into
                   the
                   seruice
                   or
                   fauour
                   of
                   persons
                   of
                   countenance
                   by
                   flatterie
                   ,
                   and
                   keeping
                   in
                   by
                   falshood
                   ;
                   what
                   is
                   he
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   doe
                   against
                   the
                   innocent
                   by
                   a
                   smooth
                   &
                   glosing
                   tongue
                   ?
                   How
                   priuily
                   vvill
                   hee
                   accuse
                   him
                   ?
                   and
                   
                   vvhat
                   protestations
                   vvill
                   hee
                   make
                   to
                   be
                   beleeued
                   against
                   him
                   ?
                   Such
                   a
                   tongue
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   dangerous
                   
                     rocke
                     ,
                     hidden
                     vnder
                     a
                     calme
                     Sea
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   dissembler
                   .
                   One
                   flattering
                   word
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   can
                   doe
                   more
                   harme
                   in
                   an
                   houre
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   good
                   Preacher
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   in
                   many
                   Moneths
                   .
                   And
                   should
                   not
                   good
                   Gouernours
                   looke
                   vnto
                   such
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   a
                   sharpe
                   sword
                   to
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   strong
                   buckler
                   to
                   flatterers
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   a
                   deceitfull
                   person
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   Achan
                   )
                   may
                   bring
                   vpon
                   a
                   family
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   vvhole
                   Prouince
                   ,
                   great
                   wrath
                   and
                   
                     destruction
                     .
                     Ios.
                  
                   7.5.12
                   .
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   it
                   vvell
                   becommeth
                   a
                   great
                   house
                   to
                   haue
                   all
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   suteable
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Lineries
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   goodnesse
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   euill
                   in
                   nature
                   to
                   
                     compound
                     fire
                     and
                     water
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   hurtfull
                   in
                   policie
                   to
                   
                     nourish
                     peace
                     and
                     warre
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   impious
                   in
                   Religion
                   to
                   
                     beare
                     with
                     two
                     Religions
                  
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   dangerous
                   in
                   a
                   house
                   to
                   keepe
                   faithfull
                   persons
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   dissemblers
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   Heere
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   wee
                   see
                   what
                   an
                   odious
                   sinne
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   dissembling
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   seeing
                   
                   that
                   good
                   Gouernours
                   are
                   bound
                   so
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   shewed
                   )
                   to
                   haue
                   an
                   eye
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   proc●ede
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   contrarie
                   to
                   it
                   is
                   plainenesse
                   and
                   Christian
                   simplicitie
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   precious
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   vile
                   to
                   God.
                   But
                   where
                   are
                   the
                   
                     plaine-hearted
                     Iacobs
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     simple-hearted
                     Nathaniels
                  
                   of
                   elder
                   times
                   :
                   Is
                   not
                   simplicitie
                   called
                   folly
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   simple-men
                   counted
                   fooles
                   ?
                   nay
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   simplicitie
                   so
                   much
                   hated
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   name
                   it selfe
                   is
                   had
                   in
                   reproach
                   ?
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   simple
                   man
                   and
                   a
                   foole●
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   now
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   dialect
                   and
                   language
                   ,
                   synonima
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   names
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   and
                   signification
                   ?
                   
                     Is
                     not
                     truth
                     fallen
                     in
                     the
                     streetes
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   
                     doth
                     not
                     he
                     who
                     refraineth
                     from
                     euill
                     ,
                     make
                     himselfe
                     a
                     prey
                     ?
                     Esa.
                  
                   59
                   .
                   14●15
                   .
                   Our
                   plaine
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   vvho
                   loued
                   faithfulnesse
                   more
                   then
                   wealth
                   knew
                   not
                   what
                   this
                   meant
                   :
                   
                     He
                     that
                     cannot
                     dissemble
                     ,
                     cannot
                     liue
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   vvord
                   vvould
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   where
                   our
                   bond
                   vvill
                   not
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   vvhich
                   should
                   be
                   odious
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   precious
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   hated
                   and
                   had
                   in
                   reproach
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   commended
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   of
                   .
                   So
                   contrarie
                   is
                   this
                   age
                   of
                   our●
                   to
                   the
                   
                   dayes
                   of
                   our
                   plaine
                   Fathers
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   ,
                   the
                   Papists
                   figure
                   of
                   aequiuocation
                   in
                   Oathes
                   ,
                   halfe
                   in
                   the
                   lippes
                   ,
                   halfe
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   conscience
                   ,
                   is
                   argued
                   of
                   irreligious
                   periurie
                   ,
                   and
                   odious
                   opposition
                   to
                   Christian
                   plainenesse
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   a
                   protestation
                   with
                   a
                   mentall
                   reseruation
                   in
                   a
                   thousand
                   windings
                   and
                   turnings
                   ,
                   all
                   conceiued
                   in
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   way
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   speech
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   protesteth
                   or
                   maketh
                   faith
                   .
                   Which
                   (
                   yet
                   )
                   they
                   with
                   the
                   faces
                   of
                   Sodome
                   and
                   Gomorrha
                   ,
                   defend
                   to
                   be
                   lawfull
                   and
                   godly
                   in
                   Catholikes
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   answere
                   before
                   Protestant
                   Iudges
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   
                   should
                   dissemblers
                   be
                   watched
                   ouer
                   by
                   good
                   Gouernours
                   ?
                   then
                   good
                   Gouernours
                   must
                   watch
                   ouer
                   dissimulation
                   in
                   themselues
                   .
                   They
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   of
                   dissembling
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   (
                   themselues
                   )
                   be
                   no
                   
                     dissemblers
                     .
                     They
                  
                   must
                   not
                   endure
                   nor
                   countenance
                   a
                   bribing
                   Seruant
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                     (
                     themselues
                     )
                     loue
                     gifts
                     .
                     They
                  
                   must
                   not
                   beare
                   with
                   a
                   deceitfull
                   person
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                     lay
                     waite
                     (
                     themselues
                     )
                     as
                     he
                     that
                     setteth
                     snares
                     .
                     They
                  
                   must
                   not
                   cherish
                   those
                   that
                   
                     ouerthrow
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     the
                     poore
                     ,
                  
                   
                   nor
                   
                     (
                     themselues
                     )
                     make
                     pittes
                     to
                     catch
                     men
                     .
                     Ier.
                  
                   5.26
                   .
                   They
                   must
                   punish
                   others
                   for
                   lying
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     (
                     themselues
                  
                   )
                   be
                   no
                   
                     liars
                     .
                     They
                  
                   must
                   
                     teach
                     others
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     hee
                     that
                     will
                     teach
                     another
                     ,
                     must
                     teach
                     himselfe
                     .
                     Rom.
                  
                   2.21
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   admonition
                   to
                   Gouernours
                   to
                   be
                   diligent
                   inquirers
                   into
                   the
                   conditions
                   and
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   vvhom
                   they
                   keepe
                   in
                   seruice
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   in
                   office
                   vnder
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   among
                   some
                   that
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   will
                   seeme
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   we
                   reade
                   of
                   Iude
                   4.
                   who
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   
                     haue
                     crept
                     in
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   haue
                   entred
                   ,
                   not
                   boldly
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   stealth
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   the
                   Popes
                   Factors
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   vvho
                   (
                   as
                   Serpents
                   sent
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   of
                   
                     Romes
                     Schooles
                  
                   )
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   diligence
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   negligence
                   of
                   the
                   householders
                   of
                   Counties
                   and
                   Corporations
                   ,
                   haue
                   gotten
                   into
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   fairest
                   Gardens
                   of
                   our
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   ,
                   hauing
                   preuailed
                   against
                   Eue
                   the
                   woman
                   ,
                   haue
                   by
                   her
                   preuailed
                   also
                   against
                   Adam
                   the
                   Man
                   ,
                   turning
                   both
                   Man
                   and
                   Woman
                   from
                   GOD
                   to
                   Poperie
                   .
                   Gen.
                   3.1.5.6
                   .
                   2
                   Tim.
                   3.6
                   .
                   Matth.
                   23.15
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   Gouernours
                   must
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   will
                   be
                   awake
                   
                   in
                   the
                   causes
                   that
                   come
                   before
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   woman
                   of
                   Tekoah
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   
                     (
                     her
                     selfe
                     )
                     subtle
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   instructed
                   by
                   
                     subtle
                     Ioab
                     ,
                     to
                     put
                     on
                     mourning
                     apparell
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   a
                   mourning
                   behauiour
                   ,
                   
                     spake
                     vnto
                     the
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     falling
                     downe
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     doing
                     obeysance
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Helpe
                     ,
                     O
                     King
                  
                   :
                   2
                   Sam.
                   14.4.5
                   .
                   So
                   some
                   subtle
                   man
                   or
                   woman
                   ,
                   taught
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   some
                   deceiuing
                   Ioab
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     put
                     on
                     mourning
                     apparell
                  
                   and
                   a
                   sad
                   countenance
                   ,
                   may
                   come
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     doing
                     low
                     obeysa●ce
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   
                     crie
                     vnto
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   with
                   a
                   pittifull
                   ,
                   but
                   lying
                   tongue
                   :
                   
                     Helpe
                     my
                     good
                     Lord
                     ,
                     helpe
                     ,
                     good
                     your
                     Honours
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   as
                   she
                   ;
                   
                     Helpe
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     O
                     King.
                  
                   Sometimes
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   heard
                   )
                   a
                   
                     treacherous
                     Ziba
                  
                   will
                   not
                   feare
                   to
                   accuse
                   the
                   innocent
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   vvith
                   a
                   gift
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   :
                   2
                   Sam.
                   16.1.2.3
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   standeth
                   them
                   in
                   hand
                   to
                   obserue
                   wisely
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   heare
                   indifferently
                   and
                   iustly
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   those
                   cries
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   are
                   many
                   times
                   (
                   causelesly
                   )
                   raised
                   ,
                   and
                   vvith
                   false
                   teares
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   in
                   swearing
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   ,
                   many
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   fallacie
                   in
                   their
                   Oath
                   :
                   and
                   
                     sweare
                     with
                     a
                     double
                     heart
                  
                   :
                   These
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   shifts
                   of
                   faithlesse
                   wretches
                   ,
                   cannot
                   
                   be
                   discerned
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   hauing
                   a
                   watchful
                   eye
                   ouer
                   matters
                   in
                   iudgement
                   .
                   Therefore
                   necessary
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   sleepe
                   in
                   causes
                   that
                   would
                   
                     turne
                     away
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   auoyd
                   the
                   edge
                   of
                   dissimulation
                   or
                   dissemblers
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   Dauid
                   protested
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   all
                   carefull
                   Gouernours
                   will
                   doe
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   will
                   keepe
                   in
                   their
                   house
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   places
                   vnder
                   them
                   Dissemblers
                   ,
                   and
                   wretched
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   be
                   their
                   Kinsmen
                   or
                   Friends
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   old
                   Seruant
                   ,
                   or
                   Seruant
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   spare
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   cannot
                   liue
                   if
                   they
                   put
                   him
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   otherwaies
                   hee
                   be
                   a
                   common
                   Drunkard
                   ,
                   Whore-monger
                   ,
                   Swearer
                   ,
                   prophane
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   not
                   ?
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   while
                   what
                   is
                   become
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   admonition
                   ;
                   
                     If
                     thy
                     right
                     hand
                     offend
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   cause
                   thee
                   
                     to
                     offend
                  
                   ,
                   rather
                   
                     cut
                     it
                     off
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   suffer
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   continuall
                   offence
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   5.30
                   .
                   Or
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     thy
                     right
                     eye
                     offend
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   rather
                   
                     pluck
                     it
                     out
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   suffer
                   it
                   still
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   hinderance
                   and
                   scandall
                   vnto
                   thee
                   .
                   Surely
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   for
                   situation
                   ,
                   more
                   deare
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   vse
                   ,
                   necessary
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   
                     right
                     eye
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   other
                   member
                   ,
                   our
                   
                     right
                     hand
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   should
                   we
                   rather
                   
                     pull
                     out
                     the
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     cut
                     off
                     the
                     other
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   
                     offend
                     vs
                  
                   to
                   damnation
                   .
                   And
                   shall
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   
                     farther
                     off
                  
                   ,
                   dwell
                   in
                   our
                   house
                   ,
                   though
                   grimed
                   with
                   most
                   black
                   vices
                   ,
                   though
                   loathsome
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   in
                   bad
                   nature
                   and
                   condition
                   so
                   lewd
                   that
                   hell
                   hath
                   better
                   (
                   saue
                   that
                   they
                   in
                   hell
                   cannot
                   repent
                   ,
                   these
                   may
                   )
                   because
                   of
                   kindred
                   ,
                   &
                   friendship
                   ,
                   and
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   things
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   doe
                   about
                   vs
                   ?
                   Shall
                   they
                   take
                   heart
                   in
                   a
                   great
                   persons
                   liuery
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   a
                   protection
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   who
                   doe
                   so
                   much
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   such
                   boldnes
                   to
                   offend
                   daily
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   doubt
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   
                     borne
                     out
                  
                   by
                   the
                   credit
                   of
                   their
                   great
                   Master
                   in
                   any
                   disorder
                   ?
                   I
                   speake
                   not
                   this
                   with
                   any
                   suspition
                   of
                   you
                   (
                   b
                   my
                   LORD
                   )
                   in
                   place
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   can
                   testifie
                   truly
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Honour
                   hath
                   great
                   care
                   to
                   purge
                   both
                   your
                   owne
                   Familie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Prouince
                   from
                   such
                   loathsome
                   spots
                   .
                   In
                   your
                   owne
                   priuate
                   charge
                   (
                   be
                   it
                   spoken
                   to
                   Gods
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   true
                   iustification
                   ,
                   
                   against
                   all
                   tongues
                   ,
                   specially
                   such
                   as
                   oppose
                   vnto
                   quicke
                   ,
                   but
                   necessary
                   and
                   sober
                   gouernment
                   )
                   you
                   haue
                   giuen
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   giue
                   good
                   proofe
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   minde
                   and
                   will
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   your
                   whole
                   charge
                   to
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   in
                   things
                   appertayning
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   when
                   time
                   shall
                   serue
                   :
                   for
                   you
                   will
                   keepe
                   none
                   in
                   your
                   house
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   who
                   pretendeth
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   care
                   to
                   
                     serue
                     God
                  
                   and
                   your
                   Honour
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   obedience
                   to
                   lawes
                   :
                   which
                   I
                   speake
                   not
                   to
                   
                     giue
                     titles
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   fearing
                   my
                   
                     Makers
                     reproofe
                  
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   so
                   doe
                   )
                   but
                   to
                   
                     stirre
                     you
                     vp
                  
                   farther
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   grace
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     continue
                     as
                     you
                     haue
                     begun
                  
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   you
                   will
                   )
                   and
                   to
                   prouoke
                   others
                   by
                   so
                   faire
                   a
                   precedent
                   ,
                   to
                   begin
                   and
                   continue
                   as
                   you
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   hauing
                   in
                   your
                   worthy
                   selfe
                   ,
                   so
                   cleere
                   a
                   
                     Piller
                     of
                     fire
                  
                   to
                   
                     goe
                     before
                     them
                  
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   speaketh
                   against
                   dissemblers
                   :
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   
                     tell
                     lyes
                  
                   ,
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 telleth
                 Lyes
                 shall
                 not
                 remaine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 Offenders
                 are
                 
                   Tellers
                   of
                   Lyes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 Lyers
                 :
                 persons
                 so
                 deceitfull
                 and
                 false
                 that
                 one
                 cannot
                 trust
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 hee
                 promiseth
                 to
                 
                   put
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   house
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 throw
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Before
                 hee
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 Slander
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 and
                 of
                 dissembling
                 ,
                 which
                 requireth
                 the
                 tongue
                 :
                 Now
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Lying
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 
                   telling
                   of
                   Lyes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 lesse
                 or
                 more
                 increase
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 tongue
                 is
                 better
                 or
                 worse
                 directed
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 whence
                 the
                 poynt
                 to
                 be
                 learned
                 is
                 :
                 
                 As
                 the
                 tongue
                 is
                 gouerned
                 well
                 or
                 ill
                 ,
                 so
                 wickednes
                 breaketh
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 restrayned
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Salomon
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   keepeth
                   his
                   mouth
                
                 ,
                 by
                 ordering
                 aright
                 
                   the
                   tongue
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   keepeth
                   his
                   life
                
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 would
                 lose
                 his
                 life
                 that
                 may
                 keepe
                 it
                 ?
                 or
                 liue
                 vnquietly
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 liue
                 in
                 peace
                 ?
                 but
                 hee
                 that
                 
                   openeth
                   his
                   lippes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   prostituteth
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   talke
                
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   much
                   babling
                   ,
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   destruction
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 shall
                 neuer
                 want
                 woe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 Pro.
                 13.3
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Salomon
                 sayth
                 that
                 
                   death
                   and
                   life
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   tongue
                   ,
                   Pro.
                
                 18.21
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 abuse
                 or
                 good
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 effectuall
                 for
                 destruction
                 or
                 
                   saluation
                   .
                   Christ
                
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 hauing
                 sayd
                 that
                 
                   men
                   shall
                   giue
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   idle
                   words
                   ,
                
                 addeth
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 reason
                 ;
                 
                   because
                   by
                   our
                   words
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   iustified
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   our
                   words
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   condemned
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 12.24
                 .
                 And
                 Iames
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   seeme
                   relig●ous
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 iudged
                 godly
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   cannot
                   refraine
                   his
                   tongue
                
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 hee
                 haue
                 an
                 vnruly
                 tongue
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   hope
                   is
                   vaine
                
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 take
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 vertuous
                 and
                 good
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 tongued
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 cannot
                 command
                 himselfe
                 in
                 that
                 member
                 ,
                 can
                 commaund
                 himselfe
                 in
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Saint
                   Iames
                   compareth
                   the
                   tongue
                   to
                   
                     fire
                     .
                     Iam.
                  
                   3.6
                   .
                   Now
                   fire
                   well
                   gouerned
                   ,
                   will
                   warme
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   misguided
                   ,
                   vndoe
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   looke
                   to
                   his
                   fire
                   ?
                   So
                   the
                   ●●ngue
                   ,
                   well
                   ordered
                   ,
                   will
                   comfort
                   vs
                   ;
                   but
                   set
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   shame
                   vs
                   :
                   who
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   will
                   giue
                   such
                   a
                   member
                   libertie
                   ?
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                   a
                   good
                   tongue
                   is
                   the
                   meanes
                   by
                   which
                   our
                   actions
                   are
                   well
                   mannaged
                   :
                   therefore
                   Saint
                   Iames
                   calleth
                   it
                   the
                   
                     rudder
                     of
                     the
                     Man
                     ,
                     Iam.
                  
                   3.4
                   .
                   then
                   as
                   the
                   Shippe
                   is
                   directed
                   by
                   the
                   rudder
                   ;
                   so
                   are
                   mens
                   deedes
                   by
                   the
                   tongue
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   who
                   wanteth
                   a
                   good
                   tongu●
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   as
                   great
                   perill
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Shippe
                   in
                   the
                   roughest
                   Sea
                   ,
                   that
                   wanteth
                   both
                   Sterue
                   and
                   Pilot.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   
                     set
                     a
                     guard
                  
                   of
                   attendance
                   before
                   the
                   
                     doores
                     of
                     our
                     lippes
                  
                   :
                   
                   for
                   no
                   Malefactors
                   are
                   more
                   ready
                   to
                   breake
                   out
                   of
                   Prison
                   ,
                   nor
                   waters
                   to
                   
                     flow
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     Fountaines
                  
                   then
                   lewd
                   ,
                   or
                   foolish
                   ,
                   or
                   fruitlesse
                   words
                   are
                   to
                   proceede
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   mouthes
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   quickly
                   shall
                   (
                   euen
                   the
                   best
                   )
                   forget
                   themselues
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   carelesse
                   what
                   passeth
                   from
                   them
                   ?
                   for
                   how
                   many
                   vnfit
                   and
                   idle
                   speeches
                   come
                   from
                   men
                   (
                   otherwayes
                   not
                   euill
                   )
                   because
                   they
                   bound
                   not
                   their
                   talke
                   with
                   the
                   
                     law
                     of
                     grace
                  
                   when
                   they
                   speake
                   in
                   matters
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   hath
                   Nature
                   ,
                   not
                   without
                   cause
                   ,
                   shut
                   in
                   the
                   tongue
                   with
                   a
                   
                     double
                     wall
                  
                   of
                   lippes
                   and
                   teeth
                   ;
                   which
                   proueth
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   easie
                   thing
                   thus
                   
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   sayde
                   )
                   to
                   gouerne
                   the
                   tongue
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   Dauid
                   prayeth
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   
                     set
                     this
                     watch
                     before
                     it
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   141.3
                   .
                   And
                   where
                   the
                   
                     Apostle
                     Iames
                  
                   calleth
                   
                     it
                     an
                     vnruly
                     euill
                     ,
                     Iam.
                  
                   3.8
                   .
                   hee
                   would
                   haue
                   vs
                   to
                   giue
                   great
                   diligence
                   to
                   master
                   it
                   :
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   so
                   doe
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   (
                   first
                   )
                   speake
                   considerately
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   without
                   some
                   premeditation
                   :
                   for
                   
                     hee
                     who
                     answereth
                     a
                     matter
                     before
                     he
                     heare
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   will
                   
                     open
                     his
                     heart
                     before
                     hee
                     open
                     his
                     eares
                     ,
                     shall
                     haue
                     shame
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   18.13
                   .
                   Iam.
                   1.19
                   .
                   The
                   minde
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   tongues
                   guide
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   tongue
                   is
                   the
                   mindes
                   messenger
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   so
                   oft
                   as
                   wee
                   speake
                   (
                   not
                   minding
                   what
                   vvee
                   say
                   )
                   the
                   
                     messenger
                     runneth
                     without
                     his
                     errand
                  
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   speake
                   wisely
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   )
                   
                     gratiously
                     to
                     ed●fication
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   within
                   
                     bounds
                     of
                     truth
                     ,
                     Colos.
                  
                   4.6
                   .
                   Eph.
                   4.29
                   .
                   Our
                   speach
                   must
                   be
                   poudred
                   with
                   grace
                   to
                   
                     those
                     that
                     heare
                     vs
                  
                   :
                   else
                   ,
                   as
                   fresh
                   meate
                   long
                   kept
                   without
                   salt
                   ,
                   doth
                   putrifie
                   ;
                   so
                   our
                   talke
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   salted
                   with
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   will
                   proue
                   
                     rotten
                     talke
                  
                   .
                   This
                   wisedome
                   is
                   shewed
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   speaketh
                   with
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   which
                   a
                   foole
                   cannot
                   )
                   
                     who
                     poureth
                     out
                     all
                     his
                     mind
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     wise
                     keepeth
                     something
                     for
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   19.11
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   too
                   full
                   of
                   talke
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   speake
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   speake
                   little
                   and
                   soberly
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   many
                   
                     words
                     there
                     is
                     iniquitie
                     ,
                     Pro
                  
                   10.19
                   .
                   and
                   hee
                   that
                   speaketh
                   much
                   ,
                   shall
                   speake
                   falsely
                   ,
                   or
                   idlely
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   .
                   God
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   two
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   but
                   one
                   tongue
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   wee
                   might
                   be
                   more
                   ready
                   to
                   heare
                   then
                   to
                   speake
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   heare
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   speake
                   little
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   a
                   Riuer
                   ouer-floweth
                   ,
                   it
                   leaueth
                   much
                   slime
                   :
                   so
                   much
                   talke
                   ,
                   much
                   corruption
                   :
                   and
                   wee
                   cannot
                   runne
                   ouer
                   in
                   our
                   talke
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   shall
                   
                     offend
                     with
                     our
                     tongue
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   turne
                   their
                   tongues
                   loose
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   giue
                   them
                   libertie
                   in
                   their
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   leauing
                   them
                   without
                   a
                   Rudder
                   or
                   Steers-man
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   libertie
                   of
                   speech
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   we
                   speake
                   not
                   reuerently
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   soberly
                   to
                   Man.
                   We
                   speake
                   not
                   reuerently
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   we
                   speake
                   idlely
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   blasphemously
                   in
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                   Out
                   of
                   
                   an
                   oath
                   wee
                   speake
                   idlely
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   speake
                   of
                   his
                   titles
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   ,
                   nor
                   with
                   any
                   reuerence
                   :
                   as
                   they
                   ,
                   vvho
                   for
                   euery
                   trifle
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   would
                   vtter
                   a
                   troubled
                   affection
                   ,
                   breake
                   out
                   into
                   a
                   speech
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   names
                   ,
                   neither
                   making
                   profit
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   
                     heare
                     them
                  
                   :
                   as
                   
                     Iesus
                     Lord
                     ,
                     where
                     hast
                     thou
                     beene
                     ?
                     Lord
                     haue
                     mercy
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     what
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     this
                     ?
                  
                   and
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     Christ
                     what
                     a
                     man
                     are
                     you
                  
                   ?
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   But
                   Moses
                   saith
                   to
                   such
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     feare
                     this
                     glorious
                     and
                     fearefull
                     name
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   LORD
                   THY
                   GOD
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   28.58
                   .
                   and
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   shame
                   of
                   such
                   ;
                   
                     They
                     shall
                     prayse
                     thy
                     great
                     and
                     fearefull
                     Name
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     holy
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   99.3
                   .
                   In
                   an
                   oath
                   wee
                   speake
                   blasphemously
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   contemptuous
                   and
                   raging
                   tongue
                   ,
                   vve
                   call
                   God
                   to
                   witnesse
                   for
                   euery
                   trifle
                   :
                   specially
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   deuide
                   the
                   LORD
                   into
                   parts
                   and
                   quarters
                   by
                   lippes
                   of
                   blasphemie
                   in
                   common
                   talke
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   so
                   rife
                   and
                   generall
                   in
                   our
                   dayes
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   bee
                   but
                   GOD
                   must
                   still
                   plague
                   our
                   Land
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   that
                   
                     vision
                     of
                     the
                     flying
                     Booke
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   varietie
                   
                   of
                   curses
                   ,
                   till
                   vve
                   bee
                   consumed
                   ,
                   our
                   houses
                   and
                   our
                   persons
                   with
                   stroke
                   after
                   stroke
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   horrible
                   swearers
                   of
                   our
                   Countrie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   be
                   by
                   compulsiue
                   discipline
                   (
                   betimes
                   )
                   amended
                   ,
                   Zechar.
                   5.4
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     can
                     but
                     prophesie
                  
                   ?
                   for
                   (
                   alas
                   )
                   
                     how
                     doth
                     the
                     Land
                     mourne
                     because
                     of
                     Oathes
                     ?
                  
                   What
                   danger
                   are
                   we
                   in
                   who
                   liue
                   in
                   an
                   age
                   of
                   such
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   if
                   men
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   little
                   crossed
                   in
                   their
                   affections
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   readie
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   when
                   no
                   man
                   crosseth
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     cast
                     vp
                     their
                     choler
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   disgorge
                   their
                   filthy
                   stomacke
                   vpon
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   tearing
                   and
                   rending
                   it
                   into
                   small
                   shiuers
                   ?
                   then
                   ,
                   wounds
                   ,
                   and
                   sides
                   ,
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   nailes
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   chopping
                   and
                   hewing
                   in
                   pieces
                   of
                   that
                   
                     great
                     and
                     fearefull
                     name
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   common
                   speech
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   that
                   heareth
                   (
                   if
                   hee
                   feare
                   God
                   )
                   cannot
                   but
                   feare
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   shew
                   some
                   visible
                   iudgement
                   vpon
                   such
                   places
                   and
                   Monsters
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   blaspheme
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   shall
                   vvee
                   keepe
                   silence
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   no
                   good
                   man
                   may
                   
                     hold
                     his
                     peace
                  
                   ?
                   or
                   say
                   nothing
                   when
                   such
                   oathes
                   cry
                   ?
                   The
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     His
                     seruants
                     
                     ye
                     are
                     to
                     whom
                     ye
                     obey
                     ,
                  
                   Rom.
                   6.16
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   i●
                   hee
                   an
                   obedient
                   seruant
                   that
                   will
                   
                     ease
                     his
                     distempered
                     stomacke
                  
                   vpon
                   his
                   Masters
                   credit
                   ;
                   flie
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   madde
                   dog
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   giueth
                   him
                   his
                   meate
                   and
                   finding
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   vilest
                   names
                   hee
                   can
                   inuent
                   &
                   vtter
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   reproach
                   ?
                   vvhose
                   seruants
                   are
                   they
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   vvho
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   crossed
                   (
                   neuer
                   so
                   little
                   )
                   in
                   their
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   will
                   crosse
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   glory
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   Tables
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Dice
                   runne
                   against
                   them
                   ;
                   looke
                   how
                   fast
                   the
                   Dice
                   runne
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   fast
                   their
                   tongues
                   shall
                   runne
                   against
                   him
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   penny
                   in
                   a
                   bargaine
                   betweene
                   a
                   Man
                   and
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   hee
                   vvill
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   dig
                   into
                   Hell
                   for
                   oathes
                   ,
                   if
                   swearing
                   wil
                   get
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   be
                   these
                   
                     Gods
                     seruants
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   
                     seruants
                     of
                     sinne
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     brands
                     of
                     Hell
                     ?
                     Pilate
                  
                   and
                   Paynim
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   outragious
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   when
                   
                     hee
                     heard
                  
                   but
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     the
                     Soune
                     of
                     God
                     hee
                     was
                     afrayd
                     ,
                  
                   Iohn
                   19.8
                   .
                   These
                   tosse
                   and
                   bandy
                   it
                   from
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     feare
                     not
                     the
                     condemnation
                     of
                     hell
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     high
                     Priest
                  
                   in
                   his
                   fury
                   against
                   Christ
                   ,
                   shewed
                   more
                   reuerence
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   that
                   
                     which
                     hee
                  
                   supposed
                   
                   to
                   be
                   
                     blasphemie
                     ,
                     he
                     rent
                     his
                     clothes
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     troubled
                     ,
                  
                   Matth.
                   26.65
                   .
                   but
                   menruffians
                   ,
                   and
                   women-roisters
                   in
                   these
                   dayes
                   ,
                   wickedly
                   name
                   God
                   at
                   euery
                   other
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   insteed
                   of
                   
                     tearing
                     their
                     garments
                  
                   ,
                   teare
                   in
                   pieces
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   must
                   bee
                   their
                   Sauiour
                   or
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   they
                   crowne
                   with
                   piercing
                   oathes
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   most
                   sharpe
                   thornes
                   ,
                   his
                   tender
                   head
                   :
                   they
                   smite
                   through
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   speare
                   of
                   swearing
                   ,
                   and
                   goare
                   his
                   sides
                   with
                   swearing
                   by
                   his
                   sides
                   :
                   they
                   rage
                   against
                   his
                   wounds
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   wee
                   are
                   saued
                   :
                   they
                   prophane
                   
                     his
                     blood
                  
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   wound
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   feet
                   ,
                   by
                   damnable
                   swearing
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   moued
                   .
                   And
                   shall
                   any
                   great
                   person
                   clothe
                   such
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   any
                   good
                   mans
                   house
                   receiue
                   such
                   ?
                   Doth
                   not
                   the
                   plague
                   enter
                   where
                   they
                   enter
                   ?
                   and
                   vengeance
                   pursue
                   the
                   house
                   where
                   they
                   liue
                   ?
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   forbidding
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   more
                   in
                   common
                   talke
                   then
                   Yea
                   or
                   
                     Nay
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   5.37
                   .
                   
                     Whatsoeuer
                     is
                     more
                     commeth
                     of
                     euill
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Deuill
                   .
                   His
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   detestable
                   sin
                   of
                   idle
                   and
                   common
                   swearing
                   ,
                   is
                   spauned
                   of
                   the
                   Deuill
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   becommeth
                   a
                   plant
                   of
                   his
                   setting
                   ,
                   the
                   root
                   whereof
                   is
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fruit
                   damnation
                   ,
                   Iam.
                   5.12
                   .
                   and
                   should
                   not
                   this
                   terrifie
                   wretched
                   and
                   prodigious
                   Swearers
                   ?
                   and
                   teach
                   Masters
                   not
                   to
                   keepe
                   a
                   swearing
                   seruant
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   keepe
                   the
                   
                     plague
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   their
                   house
                   ?
                   and
                   perswade
                   Magistrates
                   not
                   to
                   fauour
                   a
                   common
                   Swearer
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   countenance
                   the
                   Deuill
                   ,
                   vvhose
                   spaune
                   and
                   generation
                   common
                   Swearers
                   are
                   ?
                   For
                   ,
                   are
                   such
                   plants
                   of
                   the
                   Deuils
                   se●ting
                   ?
                   how
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   can
                   the
                   Orchyard
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   priuate
                   familie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   publike
                   state
                   ,
                   bring
                   forth
                   any
                   good
                   fruits
                   where
                   such
                   slippes
                   of
                   Hell
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   their
                   roote
                   of
                   continuance
                   ?
                   Consider
                   this
                   (
                   c
                   
                     my
                     honoured
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   you
                   Masters
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   a
                   Familie
                   ;
                   put
                   the
                   Deuill
                   from
                   you
                   in
                   these
                   
                     members
                     of
                     perdition
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   know
                   any
                   such
                   in
                   your
                   Houses
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   proue
                   miscreant
                   and
                   incorrigible
                   .
                   You
                   vvould
                   not
                   (
                   willingly
                   )
                   keepe
                   a
                   theefe
                   in
                   your
                   House
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   are
                   you
                   not
                   afraid
                   to
                   keepe
                   in
                   your
                   cloth
                   and
                   seruice
                   a
                   common
                   blasphemer
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   a
                   greater
                   sinne
                   to
                   
                   robbe
                   you
                   of
                   your
                   goods
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   robbe
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   can
                   you
                   be
                   more
                   moued
                   for
                   a
                   litle
                   perishing
                   wealth
                   ,
                   then
                   iustly
                   vexed
                   for
                   Gods
                   dishonour
                   ?
                   
                     Iob
                     sacrificed
                     for
                     his
                     sonnes
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     they
                     might
                     blaspheme
                     God
                     at
                     their
                     feasts
                     ,
                     hee
                  
                   was
                   not
                   sure
                   
                     they
                     did
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   wicked
                   as
                   to
                   
                     blaspheme
                     him
                  
                   with
                   lippes
                   ,
                   onely
                   hee
                   saith
                   they
                   might
                   doe
                   it
                   in
                   
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   1.5
                   .
                   And
                   should
                   not
                   you
                   sacrifice
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   burne
                   in
                   zeale
                   and
                   diligence
                   to
                   reforme
                   that
                   seruant
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   children
                   whom
                   you
                   doe
                   not
                   imagine
                   but
                   heare
                   daily
                   to
                   blaspheme
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   fearefull
                   oathes
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Almightie
                   ?
                   If
                   this
                   were
                   thought
                   of
                   in
                   some
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   vvee
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   such
                   families
                   of
                   Beliaell
                   and
                   households
                   of
                   cursed
                   swearers
                   ,
                   as
                   now
                   multiply
                   in
                   euery
                   Towne
                   and
                   little
                   Village
                   ,
                   and
                   threaten
                   the
                   Land.
                   And
                   heere
                   I
                   wish
                   that
                   both
                   Towne
                   and
                   Countrie
                   would
                   be
                   followers
                   of
                   that
                   example
                   that
                   your
                   d
                   Honours
                   Family
                   in
                   this
                   behalfe
                   (
                   I
                   speake
                   in
                   Faith
                   vnder
                   the
                   seale
                   of
                   my
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   dissemblingly
                   )
                   doth
                   as
                   a
                   worthy
                   light
                   ,
                   
                     kindled
                     at
                     the
                     fire
                  
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   vvith
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   religious
                   authoritie
                   and
                   great
                   zeale
                   ,
                   giue
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   vvant
                   of
                   this
                   care
                   is
                   cause
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   old
                   Bramble
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   yong
                   spray
                   comming
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   beareth
                   
                     sharpe
                     prickes
                  
                   of
                   blasphemie
                   in
                   the
                   tender
                   tongue
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   little
                   childe
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   but
                   lately
                   crept
                   
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     shell
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   
                     mouth
                     full
                     of
                     cursing
                     and
                     bitternesse
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   no
                   sooner
                   learned
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   hath
                   learned
                   to
                   blaspheme
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   taught
                   no
                   sooner
                   to
                   name
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   instructed
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   vvithout
                   teaching
                   )
                   apt
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   heareth
                   daily
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     sweare
                     by
                     God.
                  
                   So
                   true
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   vvhere
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   a
                   Bramble
                   ,
                   the
                   Childe
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   prick
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   speake
                   not
                   reuerently
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   neither
                   doe
                   vvee
                   speake
                   soberly
                   to
                   Men.
                   I
                   say
                   not
                   soberly
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   do
                   we
                   not
                   giue
                   our
                   tongues
                   libertie
                   to
                   say
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   betters
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   our
                   enemies
                   ?
                   Doe
                   vve
                   not
                   disgrace
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   with
                   vnseemely
                   titles
                   ?
                   Doe
                   not
                   Papists
                   call
                   the
                   
                     professors
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   beene
                   famous
                   
                   instruments
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Caluinists
                     ,
                     Zuinglians
                     ,
                     Lutherans
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   reproach
                   and
                   derision
                   ?
                   Doe
                   not
                   brethren
                   call
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   godly
                   brethren
                   ,
                   Puritans
                   ?
                   Doth
                   not
                   a
                   Christian
                   cal
                   his
                   fellow
                   Christian
                   
                     Hypocrite
                     ,
                     Sectary
                     ,
                     Raca
                     ,
                     Foole
                     ?
                  
                   Doe
                   wee
                   speake
                   as
                   if
                   God
                   had
                   made
                   our
                   tongues
                   ?
                   or
                   rather
                   ,
                   doe
                   wee
                   not
                   speake
                   as
                   if
                   
                     our
                     tongues
                     were
                     our
                     owne
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   12.4
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophet
                   mentioneth
                   here
                   ,
                   among
                   other
                   vvicked
                   sinners
                   ,
                   whom
                   hee
                   would
                   put
                   from
                   his
                   court
                   &
                   
                     presence
                     ,
                     tellers
                     of
                     lies
                  
                   .
                   What
                   he
                   meaneth
                   by
                   such
                   vve
                   haue
                   heard
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   are
                   contrary
                   to
                   those
                   
                     who
                     speake
                     the
                     truth
                     from
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   15.2
                   .
                   A
                   lyar
                   is
                   hee
                   vvho
                   speaketh
                   an
                   vntruth
                   weetingly
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   truth
                   otherwayes
                   then
                   he
                   thinketh
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   a
                   lye
                   is
                   a
                   false
                   speech
                   ,
                   vented
                   willingly
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   minde
                   to
                   deceiue
                   .
                   Where
                   ,
                   vvee
                   are
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   difference
                   between
                   a
                   lye
                   and
                   an
                   vntruth
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   lyar
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   speaketh
                   vntruly
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   speake
                   an
                   vntruth
                   ,
                   who
                   rashly
                   speaketh
                   it
                   ,
                   thinking
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   may
                   bee
                   called
                   a
                   lyar
                   ,
                   who
                   eyther
                   speaketh
                   
                   that
                   which
                   hee
                   knoweth
                   to
                   be
                   false
                   ,
                   or
                   speaketh
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   falsely
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   minde
                   to
                   deceiue
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   hath
                   no
                   truth
                   in
                   
                     his
                     mouth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   hath
                   much
                   deceipt
                   in
                   
                     his
                     heart
                  
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   ,
                   
                     speaking
                     a
                     lye
                  
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   sayd
                   of
                   the
                   Deuill
                   )
                   
                     speaketh
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     ,
                     Iohn
                  
                   8.44
                   .
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   
                     speaking
                     a
                     truth
                  
                   ,
                   resembleth
                   the
                   Deuill
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   euen
                   vvhen
                   
                     hee
                     speaketh
                     the
                     truth
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   
                     lyar
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   4.6
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   lyes
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   speaketh
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   thing
                   is
                   ;
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   as
                   the
                   thing
                   is
                   ,
                   but
                   deceitfully
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   reall
                   lye
                   ,
                   is
                   likewise
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   speaketh
                   an
                   vntruth
                   against
                   his
                   minde
                   and
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   chiefe
                   kinde
                   of
                   lying
                   ,
                   from
                   vvhence
                   in
                   the
                   Latine
                   it
                   hath
                   the
                   name
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   me●tiri
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     contra
                     mentem
                     ire
                  
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   (
                   inconsiderately
                   )
                   vttereth
                   an
                   vntruth
                   ,
                   thinking
                   he
                   speaketh
                   true
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   lye
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   terme
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   vvho
                   vttereth
                   it
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   lyar
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   vvords
                   agree
                   vvith
                   his
                   minde
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   agree
                   not
                   vvith
                   the
                   thing
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   here
                   by
                   a
                   
                   
                     teller
                     of
                     lyes
                  
                   ,
                   vvee
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   one
                   that
                   speaketh
                   eyther
                   an
                   vntruth
                   against
                   his
                   minde
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   truth
                   with
                   an
                   ill
                   minde
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   hee
                   ,
                   who
                   knowing
                   that
                   which
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   coueteth
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   otherwaies
                   then
                   he
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   otherwayes
                   then
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   .
                   As
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   vtter
                   an
                   vntruth
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   no
                   lyar
                   ,
                   so
                   hee
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   lyar
                   in
                   speaking
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   speake
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   simple
                   heart
                   .
                   Which
                   proueth
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   mans
                   heart
                   ,
                   a
                   double
                   agreement
                   is
                   required
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   tongue
                   with
                   the
                   minde
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   with
                   the
                   things
                   themselues
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   is
                   opposed
                   the
                   double
                   falsehood
                   that
                   was
                   spoken
                   of
                   :
                   as
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   speaketh
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   false
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   falsely
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   of
                   lying
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   kindes
                   thereof
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   I
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   teller
                   of
                   lyes
                   ,
                   (
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   the
                   Prophet
                   here
                   meaneth
                   to
                   put
                   out
                   of
                   
                     his
                     house
                  
                   and
                   sight
                   ,
                   )
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   speaketh
                   that
                   as
                   true
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   knoweth
                   to
                   bee
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   true
                   falsely
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   with
                   a
                   simple
                   heart
                   .
                   Such
                   (
                   hee
                   
                   sayth
                   )
                   shall
                   not
                   remaine
                   in
                   
                     his
                     sight
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   From
                   vvhence
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   ;
                   that
                   a
                   
                     teller
                     of
                     lyes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   intolerable
                   sin
                   of
                   lying
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   abidden
                   by
                   a
                   Christian.
                   It
                   appeareth
                   else
                   where
                   ,
                   that
                   Dauid
                   could
                   not
                   abide
                   
                     flattering
                     lips
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   
                     false
                     tongue
                  
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   prayeth
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   desiring
                   God
                   in
                   some
                   
                     iudgement
                     to
                     cut
                     them
                     off
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   12.3
                   .
                   Salomon
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   maketh
                   it
                   one
                   propertie
                   of
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   
                     to
                     hate
                     lying
                     words
                     ,
                     Prou.
                  
                   13.5
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     hate
                     them
                     in
                     himselfe
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     abhor
                     them
                     in
                     others
                  
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   sayd
                   to
                   
                     hate
                     a
                     lying
                     tongue
                     ,
                     Prou.
                  
                   6.17
                   .
                   and
                   Iob
                   craueth
                   no
                   fauour
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     he
                     haue
                     walked
                     in
                     vanitie
                  
                   ,
                   fauouring
                   
                     a
                     lye
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   31.5
                   .
                   
                     He
                     put
                     vp
                     his
                     tongue
                  
                   from
                   doing
                   of
                   hurt
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   
                     vnsheath
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   skirmish
                   with
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   
                     strike
                     at
                     sinne
                  
                   .
                   And
                   shall
                   we
                   thinke
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   endure
                   
                     those
                     in
                     his
                     sight
                     who
                     walked
                     in
                     vanitie
                     ,
                  
                   louing
                   euill
                   more
                   then
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   lyes
                   more
                   then
                   
                     to
                     speake
                     the
                     truth
                  
                   ?
                   Psal.
                   52.3
                   .
                   who
                   instead
                   of
                   skirmishing
                   with
                   sin
                   ,
                   make
                   frayes
                   with
                   their
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     draw
                     vpon
                  
                   their
                   names
                   with
                   a
                   
                     lying
                     tongue
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Diuell
                     is
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     lyes
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                   of
                   
                     liars
                     .
                     Ioh.
                  
                   8.44
                   .
                   lyes
                   are
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     liars
                     his
                  
                   children
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   cannot
                   a
                   man
                   abide
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   hee
                   agree
                   with
                   his
                   vncleane
                   brood
                   ?
                   Further
                   ,
                   Truth
                   maketh
                   vs
                   to
                   resemble
                   our
                   heauenly
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   fountaine
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   where
                   lying
                   maketh
                   vs
                   to
                   resemble
                   the
                   Diuell
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     of
                     lies
                  
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   truth
                   is
                   a
                   cognisance
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Saint
                   in
                   heauen
                   ;
                   so
                   lying
                   is
                   the
                   note
                   of
                   a
                   wicked
                   one
                   heere
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   damned
                   one
                   in
                   hell
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   
                     speake
                     the
                     truth
                  
                   truly
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   another
                   of
                   liars
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   is
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ;
                   so
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   of
                   darknesse
                   .
                   The
                   dialect
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   is
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   language
                   of
                   lyi●g
                   is
                   darknesse
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   that
                   loueth
                   not
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   will
                   abide
                   the
                   tongue
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ?
                   and
                   that
                   loueth
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   endure
                   that
                   vvhich
                   is
                   an
                   enemie
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   ?
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   vvho
                   can
                   abide
                   that
                   whereby
                   
                     Satan
                     raigneth
                  
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   possessed
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   
                     his
                     Kingdome
                  
                   ?
                   But
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Scepter
                   of
                   Satan
                   is
                   
                     borne
                     vp
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   lying
                   ,
                   there
                   
                     hee
                     raigneth
                  
                   as
                   King
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   the
                   Scepter
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   vvhich
                   flourisheth
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   is
                   depressed
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   is
                   
                     made
                     as
                     no
                     bodie
                  
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   common
                   liar
                   maketh
                   that
                   soule
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     sauour
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   stinke
                   and
                   carrion
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     liar
                     is
                     an
                     abhomination
                     to
                     God.
                     Prou.
                  
                   12.22
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   doe
                   we
                   stop
                   our
                   noses
                   at
                   vnsauourie
                   smels
                   ,
                   and
                   vvill
                   vvee
                   thrust
                   them
                   into
                   an
                   vncleane
                   dunghill
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   delight
                   in
                   
                     lying
                     vanities
                  
                   ?
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   endure
                   to
                   conuerse
                   with
                   his
                   enemie
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   put
                   his
                   hand
                   to
                   that
                   that
                   his
                   heart
                   riseth
                   against
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   vse
                   not
                   to
                   play
                   vvith
                   Snakes
                   and
                   Serpents
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   Whelps
                   and
                   Birds
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     they
                     hate
                     them
                  
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   
                     hate
                     lying
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   heart
                   rise
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   thinke
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   of
                   an
                   enemie
                   ,
                   would
                   wee
                   loue
                   liars
                   ?
                   would
                   wee
                   suffer
                   them
                   ?
                   nay
                   ,
                   would
                   wee
                   liue
                   with
                   them
                   ?
                   or
                   abide
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   
                     liue
                     with
                     vs
                  
                   ?
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   loue
                   where
                   God
                   loueth
                   ,
                   and
                   hate
                   where
                   God
                   abhorreth
                   .
                   But
                   God
                   
                     loueth
                     truth
                  
                   ,
                   therefore
                   vvee
                   must
                   loue
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     hateth
                     lyes
                  
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   abhorre
                   a
                   liar
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     hate
                     to
                     tell
                     a
                     lye
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   euery
                   liar
                   is
                   loathsome
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   former
                   
                   plaine
                   Text
                   of
                   Prou.
                   6.17
                   .
                   it
                   may
                   appeare
                   by
                   the
                   companions
                   among
                   which
                   hee
                   is
                   marshalled
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     his
                     fellowes
                  
                   who
                   are
                   reckoned
                   vp
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                   21.8
                   .
                   as
                   
                     vnbeleeuers
                     ,
                     and
                     abhominable
                     ,
                     and
                     murtherers
                     ,
                     and
                     whoremongers
                     ,
                     and
                     sorcerers
                     ,
                     and
                     idolaters
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   are
                   these
                   fit
                   mates
                   for
                   a
                   Christian
                   to
                   dwell
                   with
                   ?
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   liar
                   is
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   
                     that
                     fellowshippe
                     which
                     shall
                     bee
                     cast
                     into
                     the
                     lake
                     of
                     fire
                     .
                  
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   abide
                   that
                   that
                   
                     shutteth
                     out
                     of
                     heauen
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     casteth
                     into
                     hell
                  
                   ?
                   but
                   lying
                   doth
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     liars
                     must
                     haue
                     their
                     part
                     in
                     that
                     lake
                     ,
                     that
                     burneth
                     with
                     fire
                     and
                     brimstone
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     second
                     death
                     .
                     Apoc.
                  
                   21.8
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   that
                   without
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   
                     heauen
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     Dogges
                     ,
                     and
                     Enchanters
                     ,
                     and
                     Whoremongers
                     ,
                     and
                     Murtherers
                     ,
                     and
                     Idolaters
                     ,
                     and
                     whosoeuer
                     loueth
                     ,
                     or
                     maketh
                     lyes
                     .
                     Apoc.
                  
                   22.15
                   .
                   O
                   good
                   Lord
                   ,
                   shall
                   vnrepentant
                   liars
                   neuer
                   
                     enter
                     into
                     heauen
                  
                   ?
                   shall
                   
                     they
                     burne
                  
                   ,
                   world
                   without
                   end
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     tormenting
                     fire
                     of
                     hell
                  
                   ?
                   Haue
                   liars
                   no
                   better
                   fellowes
                   ,
                   nor
                   worthier
                   companions
                   then
                   
                     Dogges
                     ,
                     and
                     Enchanters
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   filthie
                   Whoremongers
                   ,
                   and
                   Murtherers
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   
                   rable
                   of
                   sinners
                   ?
                   and
                   shall
                   we
                   account
                   it
                   so
                   small
                   a
                   matter
                   to
                   lye
                   for
                   a
                   commoditie
                   ,
                   nay
                   to
                   face
                   and
                   lye
                   for
                   nothing
                   ?
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   lying
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   right
                   and
                   good
                   vse
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   and
                   necessarie
                   vse
                   of
                   trading
                   betweene
                   man
                   and
                   man.
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   speech
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   that
                   doe
                   not
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   ?
                   Also
                   the
                   
                     trades
                     of
                     life
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   humane
                   societie
                   ,
                   are
                   preserued
                   by
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   ouer-turned
                   by
                   lying
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   lying
                   maketh
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   loose
                   his
                   credit
                   among
                   men
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   he
                   who
                   vseth
                   to
                   lye
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   beleeued
                   vvhen
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   true
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   can
                   abide
                   or
                   agree
                   with
                   that
                   that
                   ouerthroweth
                   a
                   mans
                   credit
                   ,
                   that
                   ouerthroweth
                   
                     his
                     trade
                  
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   his
                   societie
                   with
                   his
                   neighbours
                   ,
                   his
                   sure
                   estate
                   and
                   very
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   abide
                   that
                   that
                   so
                   prouoketh
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   abide
                   vs
                   ?
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     a
                     controuersie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   at
                   warre
                   with
                   
                     liars
                     :
                     Hos.
                  
                   4.1.2
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Lords
                     action
                     lieth
                  
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     his
                     pleading
                  
                   vvill
                   be
                   with
                   vs
                   by
                   his
                   fierce
                   iudgements
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   But
                   you
                   vvill
                   say
                   ;
                   and
                   vvhat
                   
                   man
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   odious
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     men
                     are
                     liars
                     ?
                     Rom.
                  
                   3.4
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   I
                   answere
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   liars
                   in
                   comparison
                   :
                   as
                   liars
                   to
                   God.
                   For
                   who
                   doth
                   not
                   lye
                   to
                   him
                   ?
                   &
                   liars
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   vvho
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   liar
                   compared
                   vvith
                   him
                   ?
                   but
                   not
                   liars
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   nor
                   liars
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   nor
                   such
                   as
                   loue
                   to
                   lie
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   accustomed
                   to
                   
                     tell
                     lies
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   You
                   will
                   say
                   ;
                   our
                   brother
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   we
                   not
                   lie
                   a
                   little
                   to
                   helpe
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   necessitie
                   ?
                   May
                   we
                   not
                   lye
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   ?
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   I
                   answere
                   ;
                   necessitie
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   priuiledge
                   vs
                   to
                   lye
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   can
                   warrant
                   vs
                   to
                   steale
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   that
                   may
                   come
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ;
                   
                     Wee
                     may
                     not
                     doe
                     euill
                     ,
                     that
                     good
                     may
                     come
                     thereof
                     .
                     Rom.
                  
                   3.8
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   What
                   vvill
                   you
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   Midwiues
                   and
                   
                     Rahabs
                     lie
                     ?
                     Exod.
                  
                   1.19
                   .
                   Ios.
                   2.4.5
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   I
                   say
                   
                     their
                     faith
                  
                   was
                   good
                   ,
                   
                     their
                     lye
                  
                   was
                   naught
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   But
                   Charitie
                   requireth
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   good
                   to
                   our
                   Neighbour
                   ?
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   I
                   answere
                   ;
                   
                     Charitie
                     reioyceth
                     
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     .
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   13.6
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   charitie
                   to
                   doe
                   our
                   Neighbour
                   good
                   vvith
                   the
                   Lords
                   dishonour
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   owne
                   admixed
                   hurt
                   in
                   the
                   
                     wound
                     of
                     our
                     soules
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   lye
                   to
                   
                     bring
                     glorie
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   3.7
                   .
                   Iob.
                   13.4.7
                   ;
                   how
                   much
                   lesse
                   to
                   bring
                   a
                   little
                   perishing
                   benefit
                   to
                   our
                   Neighbour
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   no
                   Lyer
                   nor
                   kinde
                   of
                   lye
                   may
                   be
                   abidden
                   by
                   Christians
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   
                     merrie
                     lye
                  
                   tolerable●
                   nor
                   the
                   officious
                   or
                   
                     profitable
                     lye
                  
                   lawful
                   ?
                   Some
                   hold
                   both
                   to
                   be
                   expedient
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   pernicious
                   &
                   hurtfull
                   lye
                   to
                   be
                   onely
                   spoken
                   against
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   other
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   the
                   
                     merry
                     lye
                  
                   or
                   
                     iesting
                     lye
                  
                   is
                   not
                   tolerable
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   shewed
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   
                     wee
                     must
                     giue
                     account
                     for
                     euery
                     idle
                     word
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   12.36
                   .
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   for
                   euery
                   lying
                   word
                   ?
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   Lyer
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   be
                   hee
                   Lyer
                   in
                   sport
                   or
                   earnest
                   ?
                   and
                   can
                   a
                   good
                   childe
                   be
                   merry
                   and
                   glad
                   to
                   be
                   contrary
                   to
                   his
                   
                     righteous
                     father
                  
                   ?
                   Or
                   may
                   wee
                   not
                   make
                   
                     Princes
                     merry
                     with
                     our
                     lyes
                     ,
                     Hos.
                  
                   7.3
                   .
                   and
                   is
                   it
                   a
                   sinne
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   King
                   glad
                   with
                   such
                   wickednes
                   ?
                   then
                   may
                   wee
                   not
                   
                   lye
                   in
                   mirth
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   our selues
                   or
                   others
                   
                     merry
                     with
                     a
                     lye
                  
                   :
                   for
                   what
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   doe
                   for
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   worse
                   doe
                   for
                   a
                   meaner
                   man.
                   
                   Augustine
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   a
                   lye
                   told
                   to
                   saue
                   a
                   Mans
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   hee
                   allow
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   Mans
                   life
                   ?
                   Thus
                   the
                   sporting
                   lye
                   is
                   proued
                   to
                   be
                   intolerable
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   officious
                   and
                   profitable
                   lye
                   ,
                   this
                   I
                   haue
                   to
                   say
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   truth
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   sold
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   The
                   Scripture
                   is
                   playne
                   ;
                   
                     Buy
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     but
                     sell
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   23.23
                   .
                   and
                   though
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   good
                   should
                   come
                   ,
                   yet
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   sayd
                   )
                   
                     wee
                     may
                     not
                     doe
                     euill
                     that
                     good
                     may
                     come
                     thereof
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   3.8
                   .
                   Indeede
                   ,
                   truth
                   is
                   iudged
                   now
                   so
                   base●
                   &
                   truths
                   purchase
                   so
                   little
                   worth
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   will
                   part
                   with
                   it
                   for
                   nothing
                   ,
                   who
                   thinke
                   it
                   a
                   grace
                   to
                   make
                   themselues
                   and
                   others
                   merry
                   with
                   a
                   lye
                   .
                   Some
                   sell
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   least
                   penny
                   of
                   profit
                   and
                   dramme
                   of
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   a
                   trifle
                   will
                   not
                   sticke
                   to
                   crosse
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   
                     themselues
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Booke
                     of
                     truth
                     .
                  
                   Or
                   ,
                   haue
                   Men
                   committed
                   a
                   fault
                   ?
                   presently
                   truth
                   must
                   be
                   sold
                   to
                   
                     buy
                     a
                     couer
                  
                   of
                   some
                   false
                   excuse
                   ,
                   to
                   hide
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   lye
                   .
                   Doe
                   they
                   hunt
                   after
                   
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   some
                   great
                   Man
                   ?
                   truth
                   must
                   be
                   sold
                   by
                   base
                   flatterie
                   to
                   purchase
                   it
                   .
                   Haue
                   wee
                   enemies
                   ?
                   or
                   are
                   we
                   malicious
                   ?
                   truth
                   must
                   be
                   gone
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   bid
                   to
                   goe
                   ,
                   by
                   slaundering
                   ,
                   back-byting
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   euill
                   speakings
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   we
                   owe
                   a
                   spight
                   ,
                   there
                   wee
                   may
                   take
                   reuenge
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   truth
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   profitable
                   lye
                   ,
                   is
                   bought
                   and
                   sold
                   by
                   all
                   degrees
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   trades
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   that
                   trade
                   of
                   Lying
                   that
                   is
                   so
                   commonly
                   practised
                   in
                   Shoppes
                   and
                   Markets
                   ,
                   where
                   Men
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   buy
                   and
                   sell
                   without
                   lying
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   can
                   without
                   speaking
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   false
                   and
                   lying
                   words
                   are
                   the
                   waights
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   corrupt
                   minde
                   (
                   voyd
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   conscience
                   )
                   
                     holdeth
                     the
                     Balance
                  
                   betweene
                   a
                   Man
                   and
                   his
                   neighbor
                   .
                   The
                   Father
                   commendeth
                   that
                   Childe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Master
                   praiseth
                   that
                   Seruant
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   for
                   their
                   profit
                   most
                   cunningly
                   smoothe
                   and
                   face
                   out
                   matters
                   .
                   And
                   Men
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   thinke
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   fault
                   ,
                   but
                   praise
                   rather
                   to
                   put
                   away
                   their
                   bad
                   wares
                   with
                   artificiall
                   
                     lying
                     .
                     By
                     this
                     Art
                     they
                     get
                     their
                     liuing
                  
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   as
                   the
                   people
                   
                   cryed
                   ,
                   
                     Great
                     is
                     Diana
                     of
                     the
                     Ephesian●
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   19.34
                   .
                   so
                   because
                   they
                   so
                   gaine
                   by
                   this
                   
                     siluer
                     sh●ine
                  
                   of
                   a
                   lying
                   mouth
                   ,
                   therfore
                   great
                   is
                   this
                   Diana
                   of
                   England●
                   and
                   much
                   honoured
                   in
                   Towne
                   and
                   Country
                   .
                   But
                   me
                   thinks
                   they
                   should
                   neuer
                   looke
                   vpon
                   the
                   money
                   so
                   gotten
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   should
                   make
                   them
                   to
                   open
                   a
                   veine
                   and
                   bleede
                   :
                   for
                   may
                   they
                   no●
                   say
                   of
                   such
                   mony
                   ;
                   
                     Is
                     not
                     this
                     Ac●ldama
                  
                   ?
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   
                     price
                     of
                     bloud
                  
                   ?
                   haue
                   we
                   not
                   for
                   this
                   corrupt
                   reward
                   ,
                   with
                   cruell
                   hands
                   ,
                   euen
                   shed
                   the
                   bl●●d
                   of
                   our
                   Seruant
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   deare
                   Childe
                   ?
                   haue
                   we
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   perishing
                   wealth
                   sould
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   our
                   Seruant
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   bowels
                   to
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   may
                   lying
                   at
                   no
                   hand
                   be
                   indured
                   ?
                   then
                   the
                   admonitio●i
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   giueth
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   should
                   endeauour
                   to
                   
                     cast
                     off
                     lying
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   thrust
                   it
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     speak●
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     euery
                     Man
                     to
                     his
                     Neighbour
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   speake
                   nothing
                   to
                   any
                   Man
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   we
                   know
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   or
                   answerable
                   to
                   our
                   new-man
                   in
                   the
                   
                     image
                     of
                     truth
                     ,
                     Eph.
                  
                   4.25
                   .
                   for
                   wee
                   are
                   ren●ed
                   in
                   the
                   
                     holinesse
                     of
                     truth
                  
                   :
                   and
                   
                   therefore
                   must
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     God
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     vers
                  
                   .
                   24.
                   
                   Also
                   ,
                   we
                   
                     haue
                     put
                     off
                     the
                     old-man
                  
                   of
                   vnrighteousnes
                   ,
                   therefore
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   
                     lye
                     one
                     to
                     another
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   
                     works
                     ,
                     Colos.
                  
                   3.9
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   Moses
                   saith
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   belongeth
                   to
                   vs
                   ;
                   
                     Yee
                     shall
                     not
                     steale
                     ,
                     nor
                     deale
                     falsely
                     ,
                     nor
                     lye
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     Leuit.
                  
                   19.11
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   ,
                   as
                   thef●
                   and
                   lying
                   vsually
                   goe
                   together
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   commonly
                   couple
                   as
                   companions
                   .
                   Wouldest
                   thou
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   blush
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Thiefe
                   ?
                   be
                   as
                   much
                   ashamed
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Lyer
                   .
                   To
                   lye
                   is
                   a
                   base
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   truth
                   is
                   noble
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   can
                   endure
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   sayd
                   to
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     lyest
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     You
                     lye
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   intolerable
                   to
                   
                     tell
                     lyes
                  
                   ?
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   horrible
                   to
                   sweare
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   heere
                   the
                   greater
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   abidden
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   lesser
                   cannot
                   be
                   indured
                   ;
                   which
                   maketh
                   against
                   
                     false
                     witnesse
                  
                   and
                   
                     periury
                     in
                     iudgement
                  
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   tell
                   a
                   lye
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   sweare
                   a
                   lye
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   not
                   in
                   priuate
                   speech
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   in
                   Iudgement
                   .
                   This
                   vvould
                   be
                   considered
                   of
                   Iurers
                   and
                   Quest-men
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   fill
                   m●ns
                   ●ares
                   with
                   vntruths
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   defile
                   
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Iudgement
                   with
                   periury
                   and
                   vnrighteousnes
                   whiles
                   by
                   a
                   false
                   verdict
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   the
                   sacred
                   Seate
                   of
                   Iustice
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   Gods
                   owne
                   
                     Chayre
                     of
                     estate
                  
                   on
                   earth
                   )
                   a
                   Sanctuary
                   for
                   false
                   sentence
                   and
                   whiles
                   (
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   them
                   lyeth
                   )
                   they
                   make
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   high
                   persons
                   who
                   sit
                   in
                   that
                   chaire
                   ,
                   to
                   oppresse
                   the
                   innocent
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cleere
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   Some
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   giue
                   themselues
                   altogether
                   (
                   being
                   Sworne-men
                   )
                   to
                   packe
                   matters
                   to
                   gratifie
                   their
                   friends
                   with
                   the
                   Lords
                   dishonour
                   .
                   And
                   some
                   ,
                   (
                   going
                   vpon
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   whom
                   they
                   would
                   corruptly
                   saue
                   ,
                   or
                   wickedly
                   destroy
                   )
                   dread
                   not
                   ,
                   eyther
                   by
                   periury
                   to
                   saue
                   life
                   in
                   the
                   vessels
                   of
                   carnall
                   pittie
                   and
                   corrupt
                   hyre
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   shed
                   bloud
                   by
                   crueltie
                   ,
                   where
                   no
                   cause
                   is
                   ,
                   saue
                   that
                   malice
                   will
                   not
                   let
                   the
                   simple
                   liue
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   
                     high
                     straine
                  
                   the
                   
                     holinesse
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     defiled
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   is
                   in
                   man
                   to
                   defile
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   Sathan
                   put
                   vpon
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   Man
                   can
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   consideration
                   hereof
                   should
                   admonish
                   all
                   of
                   you
                   (
                   
                     Christian
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     graue
                     Magistrates
                  
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   circumspect
                   
                   what
                   oathes
                   you
                   receiue
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   lawfull
                   oathes
                   they
                   that
                   be
                   vnder
                   you
                   minister
                   in
                   Court
                   where
                   you
                   sit
                   as
                   Iudges
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   you
                   finde
                   any
                   to
                   faile
                   of
                   fidel●tie
                   ,
                   to
                   sift
                   their
                   testimonie
                   well
                   before
                   you
                   passe
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   matter
                   to
                   suffer
                   a
                   seate
                   of
                   such
                   excellency
                   as
                   you
                   sit
                   on
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   defiled
                   with
                   impure
                   swearing
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Kings
                     Chayre
                  
                   is
                   kept
                   cleane
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   the
                   
                     holinesse
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   be
                   violated
                   ?
                   Here
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   you
                   must
                   take
                   good
                   heed
                   how
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   reason
                   you
                   beleeue
                   those
                   Aduocates
                   that
                   speake
                   for
                   their
                   Fee
                   ,
                   though
                   vnsworne
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   some
                   vvill
                   tell
                   you
                   farre
                   otherwayes
                   then
                   the
                   thing
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   beleeue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     speake
                     euill
                     of
                     good
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     good
                     of
                     euill
                  
                   ,
                   Esa.
                   5.20
                   .
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   heare
                   them
                   .
                   Some
                   vvill
                   
                     whet
                     their
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   polish
                   their
                   tongue
                   ,
                   to
                   couer
                   a
                   false
                   and
                   naughtie
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   that
                   seeme
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   (
                   indeede
                   )
                   naught
                   .
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   none
                   such
                   in
                   this
                   Court
                   (
                   and
                   I
                   hope
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   )
                   I
                   speake
                   against
                   none
                   here
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   those
                   vvho
                   be
                   here
                   ,
                   this
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   sayd
                   may
                   serue
                   to
                   preuent
                   corruption
                   that
                   it
                   enter
                   not
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   tax
                   :
                   corruption
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   .
                   
                   Here
                   let
                   none
                   excuse
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   must
                   speake
                   for
                   his
                   Client
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   speake
                   that
                   onely
                   for
                   him
                   which
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   hee
                   thinketh
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ;
                   else
                   hee
                   takes
                   a
                   fee
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   Hell
                   for
                   his
                   Client
                   .
                   Some
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   spake
                   as
                   they
                   thought
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   such
                   say
                   true
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   they
                   neither
                   spake
                   well
                   ,
                   nor
                   thought
                   well
                   :
                   else
                   how
                   could
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   so
                   witty
                   to
                   prouide
                   shifts
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   colours
                   )
                   to
                   mend
                   and
                   varnish
                   a
                   bad
                   cause
                   ,
                   bee
                   so
                   simple
                   in
                   the
                   helps
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   a
                   good
                   cause
                   ?
                   The
                   Prophets
                   last
                   generall
                   protestation
                   against
                   offendors
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Betimes
                 I
                 will
                 destroy
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   cleane
                   soule
                
                 ,
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Creatour
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Realme
                 (
                 left
                 by
                 Saul
                 )
                 as
                 into
                 a
                 bodie
                 altogether
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 and
                 polluted
                 with
                 great
                 filth
                 of
                 much
                 iniustice
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 that
                 then
                 abounded
                 ,
                 doth
                 heere
                 take
                 a
                 bond
                 of
                 himselfe
                 presently
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 helpe
                 ,
                 to
                 roote
                 out
                 wicked
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 purge
                 
                 that
                 whole
                 bodie
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 without
                 delay
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                   rising
                   early
                
                 )
                 he
                 promiseth
                 (
                 betimes
                 )
                 to
                 set
                 vpon
                 the
                 worke
                 with
                 purpose
                 to
                 effect
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Citie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 land
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 he
                 resembleth
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 it
                 riseth
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 it
                 appeare
                 )
                 chaseth
                 the
                 darknes
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 
                   cloathed
                   with
                   glory
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   Roabe
                
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 placed
                 in
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 of
                 that
                 Firmament
                 )
                 like
                 a
                 right
                 Noble
                 Starre
                 in
                 an
                 
                   obscure
                   Land
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 gaue
                 forth
                 (
                 as
                 
                   his
                   beames
                
                 of
                 approach
                 )
                 these
                 holy
                 promises
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 holily
                 obserued
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Tribes
                   ,
                   hee
                
                 was
                 made
                 and
                 confirmed
                 King.
                 Further
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 betimes
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   morning
                   after
                   morning
                   ,
                   he
                
                 will
                 destroy
                 ,
                 or
                 vtterly
                 
                   cut
                   off
                   all
                   the
                   wicked
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                
                 Hee
                 saith
                 all
                 ,
                 without
                 acception
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 exception
                 of
                 Men.
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 what
                 he
                 meaneth
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   workers
                   of
                   iniquitie
                
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 hee
                 will
                 with
                 his
                 morning
                 care
                 dispatch
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 presently
                 
                 so
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 wherin
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 (
                 further
                 )
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 reformation
                 ;
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 instantly
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 followed
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 obiect
                 or
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 punishment
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 punish
                 :
                 the
                 punishment
                 is
                 destroying
                 or
                 
                   cutting
                   off
                
                 :
                 the
                 persons
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   the
                   wicked
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                
                 ;
                 whom
                 by
                 exposition
                 ,
                 he
                 calleth
                 
                   the
                   workers
                   of
                   iniquitie
                
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 reformation
                 here
                 promised
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 promised
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 betimes
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 without
                 delay
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 whence
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 :
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 other
                 Gouernours
                 ,
                 must
                 betimes
                 without
                 putting
                 off
                 ,
                 proceede
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 their
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 charges
                 ,
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 good
                 and
                 quick
                 iustice
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 vpon
                 euil
                 doers
                 whosoeuer
                 
                   they
                   be
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 their
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 gates
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 bid
                 to
                 
                   rise
                   vp
                   to
                   giue
                   iudgement
                
                 ,
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 presently
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 commaund
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 peace
                 ;
                 Vertue
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 first
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 forthwith
                 
                 I
                 will
                 banish
                 vngodlinesse
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Iosua
                   rose
                   earely
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 
                   trespasses
                   of
                   Achan
                   ,
                   Iosh.
                
                 7.16
                 .
                 
                   He
                   lay
                   not
                   all
                   day
                   in
                   bed
                   ,
                
                 when
                 Israel
                 had
                 
                   committ●d
                   an
                   execrable
                   sinne
                
                 :
                 Hauing
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 sinne
                 hee
                 executed
                 the
                 Malefactor
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 .
                 
                   S●l●mon
                   ,
                   Dauids
                
                 sonne
                 ,
                 prayed
                 for
                 this
                 Wis●dom●
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 it
                 ,
                 1
                 Kin.
                 3.7
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 
                   set
                   vpon
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   Dauid
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 and
                 God
                 had
                 
                   established
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 proceeded
                 to
                 sentence
                 against
                 diuers
                 ●icked
                 persons
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   doe
                   vnto
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   wise●ome
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Kings
                 2.24.26.31.66.44.45.46
                 .
                 and
                 Iehu
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 zealous
                 for
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
                 10
                 .
                 16●
                 though
                 (
                 otherwayes
                 )
                 no
                 good
                 King
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 beganne
                 vvith
                 the
                 Lords
                 sword
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 destroy
                 wicked
                 Iehoram
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 roote
                 out
                 the
                 vvhole
                 
                   house
                   of
                   Ahab
                
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 Baal
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
                 9.24.33
                 .
                 &
                 10.1.2.3.7.8.10
                 11.17.25.28
                 .
                 A●a
                 did
                 not
                 put
                 off
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 
                   done
                   that
                   that
                   was
                   good
                   and
                   right
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 14.2.3
                 .
                 though
                 
                 his
                 end
                 was
                 not
                 like
                 his
                 beginning
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 16.2.10.12
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   sentence
                   against
                   an
                   euill
                   worke
                   is
                   not
                   executed
                   speedily
                   ,
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   men
                   will
                   be
                   fully
                   set
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                
                 Eccles.
                 8.11
                 .
                 In
                 other
                 things
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 )
                 behind●
                 but
                 here
                 men
                 may
                 
                   see
                   her
                   braines
                
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 who
                 haue
                 the
                 opportunitie
                 and
                 calling
                 to
                 punish
                 vice
                 ,
                 deferre
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   take
                   not
                   hold
                   of
                   her
                   forel●ckes
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 haue
                 no
                 Patent
                 ,
                 or
                 Charter
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 :
                 what
                 care
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 should
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 as
                 GOD
                 hath
                 
                   called
                   them
                   ;
                   to
                   walke
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   morrow
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                
                 euen
                 till
                 
                   they
                   haue
                   finished
                   their
                   course
                   with
                   ioy
                
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   sure
                   of
                   to
                   morrow
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   good
                   they
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   doe
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   present
                   day
                   ,
                   
                     redeeming
                     the
                     season
                  
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   5.16
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   punishments
                   are
                   as
                   medicines
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   kept
                   too
                   long
                   )
                   hazard
                   the
                   patient
                   ,
                   and
                   loose
                   their
                   worke
                   :
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   are
                   as
                   Phisicians
                   ,
                   who
                   must
                   not
                   let
                   a
                   disease
                   goe
                   too
                   long
                   ,
                   lest
                   by
                   sufferance
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   proue
                   incurable
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   haue
                   beene
                   holpen
                   by
                   timely
                   ministring
                   .
                   Delay
                   in
                   common
                   matters
                   is
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   but
                   vnspeakeably
                   banefull
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   punishment
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   so
                   large
                   intermission
                   ,
                   the
                   wicked
                   will
                   make
                   friends
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   offence
                   so
                   borne
                   vvith
                   ,
                   get
                   a
                   protection
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   small
                   fire
                   which
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   beginning
                   ,
                   may
                   bee
                   put
                   out
                   with
                   a
                   handfull
                   of
                   dust
                   ,
                   yet
                   (
                   neglected
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   )
                   so
                   rageth
                   against
                   houses
                   and
                   vvhole
                   Townes
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   preuaileth
                   against
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   great
                   deale
                   of
                   vvater
                   brought
                   vnto
                   it
                   in
                   vessels
                   from
                   Welles
                   and
                   Conduits
                   ,
                   but
                   sometimes
                   against
                   Ponds
                   and
                   Riuers
                   :
                   so
                   an
                   euill
                   member
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   at
                   first
                   might
                   haue
                   ,
                   vvith
                   small
                   hurt
                   to
                   a
                   multitude
                   ,
                   beene
                   remoued
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   diligent
                   hand
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   Magistrate
                   ;
                   yet
                   suffered
                   long
                   vvithout
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   by
                   such
                   vnmercifull
                   sufferance
                   ,
                   gotten
                   a
                   
                     deepe
                     root
                     and
                     long
                     growth
                  
                   of
                   acquaintance
                   ,
                   among
                   those
                   vvho
                   are
                   of
                   good
                   sort
                   and
                   note
                   in
                   a
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   breede
                   great
                   offence
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   occasion
                   of
                   much
                   euill
                   before
                   he
                   be
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   be
                   
                     cast
                     out
                  
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   by
                   deferring
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   
                   Mens
                   heate
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   vvhich
                   they
                   had
                   against
                   the
                   sinne
                   )
                   vvill
                   grow
                   colde
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   fault
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   they
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   vvorthie
                   of
                   sharpe
                   punishment
                   ,
                   vvill
                   in
                   time
                   seeme
                   ,
                   or
                   passe
                   ,
                   as
                   vnworthie
                   of
                   any
                   punishment
                   .
                   And
                   not
                   to
                   punish
                   the
                   wicked
                   speedily
                   ,
                   vvhat
                   is
                   it
                   but
                   by
                   such
                   euill
                   impunitie
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   them
                   at
                   a
                   greater
                   libertie
                   to
                   doe
                   hurt
                   ,
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   Lions
                   ,
                   and
                   Beares
                   ,
                   and
                   Beares-whelpes
                   ,
                   let
                   loose
                   among
                   harmelesse
                   Sheepe
                   and
                   Lambes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   Gouernours
                   with
                   a
                   
                     ioyfull
                     quicknesse
                     to
                     seeke
                     after
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     delay
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   off
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     keepe
                     his
                     Commandements
                  
                   :
                   so
                   will
                   they
                   with
                   more
                   speed
                   and
                   courage
                   set
                   vpon
                   
                     offenders
                     .
                     Psal.
                  
                   119.60
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   is
                   sinne
                   so
                   spared
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   commit
                   it
                   so
                   seldome
                   and
                   sparingly
                   punished
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   so
                   little
                   
                     feare
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   receiued
                   charge
                   and
                   power
                   to
                   proceede
                   against
                   such
                   to
                   punishment
                   and
                   
                     vengeance
                     for
                     euill
                     doing
                  
                   ?
                   When
                   did
                   iniquitie
                   more
                   multiply
                   in
                   Israel
                   ,
                   then
                   when
                   
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     Ruler
                     in
                     it
                     ?
                     Iudg.
                  
                   17.6
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   vvithout
                   Rulers
                   :
                   
                   but
                   as
                   good
                   there
                   had
                   beene
                   none
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   vvere
                   (
                   spiritually
                   )
                   so
                   sluggish
                   and
                   (
                   generally
                   )
                   so
                   naught
                   that
                   
                     euery
                     man
                     did
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     good
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     eyes
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Scripture
                   is
                   plentifull
                   in
                   examples
                   of
                   this
                   kinde
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   to
                   
                     lingring
                     Rulers
                  
                   )
                   who
                   ,
                   being
                   Magistrates
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   yeere
                   in
                   Cities
                   and
                   Townes
                   ,
                   passe
                   that
                   whole
                   time
                   without
                   drawing
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   iustice
                   vpon
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   any
                   Malefactour
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   so
                   long
                   beare
                   vvith
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   (
                   of
                   vvhom
                   there
                   is
                   little
                   hope
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   euer
                   proue
                   better
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   nothing
                   but
                   multiply
                   offenders
                   ;
                   where
                   their
                   calling
                   is
                   to
                   visite
                   for
                   faults
                   .
                   Such
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   causes
                   are
                   soone
                   stirred
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   can
                   beare
                   with
                   outragious
                   euill
                   liuers
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   know
                   long
                   to
                   haue
                   liued
                   in
                   drunkennesse
                   ,
                   fornication
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   deadly
                   enormities
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   farre
                   off
                   are
                   their
                   purposes
                   from
                   
                     cutting
                     off
                     the
                     wicked
                     betimes
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   their
                   owne
                   houses
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Masters
                   of
                   families
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   betimes
                   ,
                   nor
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   doe
                   they
                   with
                   any
                   good
                   
                   conscience
                   ,
                   performe
                   this
                   dutie
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   in
                   some
                   is
                   the
                   euill
                   that
                   raigneth
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   which
                   therefore
                   maketh
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   impeach
                   the
                   sway
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   punish
                   idolatrie
                   ,
                   when
                   Ieroboam
                   (
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   King
                   )
                   is
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   it
                   ?
                   I
                   King.
                   12.28.29
                   .
                   in
                   some
                   the
                   cause
                   is
                   more
                   
                     feare
                     of
                     man
                  
                   then
                   
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   For
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   Maiors
                   and
                   Bailiffes
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   yeere
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   their
                   yeere
                   be
                   as
                   another
                   man
                   ,
                   therefore
                   (
                   while
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   office
                   )
                   they
                   will
                   vnserue
                   GOD●
                   and
                   serue
                   flatterers
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   offend
                   .
                   To
                   such
                   wee
                   may
                   say
                   :
                   
                     who
                     art
                     thou
                     that
                     fearest
                     mortall
                     Man
                  
                   (
                   that
                   must
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   wormes
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     fearest
                     not
                     the
                     glorious
                     God
                     that
                     spread
                     out
                     the
                     heauens
                     ?
                     Esa.
                  
                   51.12.13
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   feare
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   feare
                   too
                   little
                   or
                   nothing
                   ,
                   where
                   wee
                   should
                   feare
                   onely
                   ,
                   or
                   specially
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     who
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     .
                  
                   If
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   we
                   would
                   
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     m●ke
                     him
                  
                   our
                   
                     feare
                     ,
                     Esa.
                  
                   8.13
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   neither
                   feare
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   nor
                   vainely
                   as
                   we
                   doe
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Prophet
                   will
                   not
                   onely
                   presently
                   
                   
                   punish
                   offenders
                   ,
                   but
                   constantly
                   punish
                   them
                   .
                   From
                   vvhence
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   :
                   as
                   Magistrates
                   should
                   not
                   put
                   off
                   to
                   reforme
                   vice
                   :
                   so
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   haue
                   
                     begun
                     well
                     ,
                     they
                  
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   wearie
                   till
                   
                     they
                     haue
                     finished
                     their
                     course
                  
                   .
                   The
                   summe
                   is
                   ;
                   good
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   constantly
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   starts
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Apostles
                   exhortation
                   :
                   where
                   he
                   not
                   onely
                   exhorteth
                   to
                   a
                   
                     continuance
                     in
                     well
                     doing
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   promiseth
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     reward
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     continue
                     well-doers
                     .
                     Gal.
                  
                   6.9
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     fruit
                     of
                     the
                     tree
                     of
                     life
                  
                   is
                   promised
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   Conquerours
                   ,
                   no●
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   fighteth
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   
                     ouercome
                     .
                     Apoc.
                  
                   2.7
                   .
                   The
                   meaning
                   is
                   ;
                   vvee
                   are
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   life
                   is
                   militant
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   militant
                   life
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   striuing
                   but
                   conquering
                   life
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   crowned
                   .
                   Hee
                   vvho
                   
                     continueth
                     to
                     the
                     end
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   
                     beginning
                     and
                     the
                     end
                  
                   )
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     saued
                     .
                     Matth.
                  
                   24.13
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   
                     labourers
                     in
                     the
                     Vineyard
                  
                   had
                   
                     their
                     pe●ny
                  
                   of
                   reward
                   in
                   mercie
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   
                     they
                     begun
                     well
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   night
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   
                     their
                     worke
                     .
                     Matth.
                  
                   20.8
                   .
                   And
                   vvherefore
                   vvas
                   the
                   taile
                   of
                   
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   offered
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   vvorke
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   taile
                   or
                   end
                   ?
                   Leuit.
                   3.9.11
                   .
                   Wee
                   haue
                   a
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     end
                     makes
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   (
                   contrarily
                   )
                   the
                   vvant
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   end
                   marres
                   all
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     constancie
                     and
                     continuance
                     in
                     well
                     doing
                     ,
                  
                   doth
                   e
                   
                     crowne
                     the
                     worke
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   hypocrites
                   are
                   hot
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   vvho
                   can
                   
                     humble
                     themselues
                     for
                     a
                     day
                     :
                     Esa.
                  
                   58.5
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   true
                   Christian
                   (
                   and
                   he
                   onely
                   )
                   keepeth
                   
                     his
                     heate
                  
                   till
                   the
                   
                     last
                     field
                  
                   be
                   fought
                   ,
                   and
                   till
                   he
                   receiue
                   the
                   Garland
                   of
                   
                     his
                     labours
                  
                   in
                   glory
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   to
                   begin
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   and
                   varietie
                   delighteth
                   vvhile
                   things
                   are
                   daintie
                   and
                   new
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   euery
                   day
                   vvere
                   as
                   our
                   marriage-day
                   ,
                   vvho
                   vvould
                   be
                   vvearie
                   ?
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   perseuerance
                   is
                   the
                   Garland
                   of
                   our
                   race
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   crowned
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   runneth
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   
                     so
                     runneth
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   
                     his
                     patience
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     obtaine
                     .
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   9
                   24.
                   
                   For
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   as
                   good
                   ,
                   nay
                   better
                   ,
                   neuer
                   a
                   vvhit
                   ,
                   as
                   neuer
                   the
                   better
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   diligent
                   vvhen
                   they
                   (
                   first
                   )
                   
                     enter
                     into
                     office
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   be
                   a
                   little
                   better
                   
                     acquainted
                     with
                     the
                     ayre
                     of
                     the
                     place
                     .
                  
                   After
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   vvith
                   
                     Asa
                     ,
                     they
                  
                   haue
                   taken
                   the
                   gowte
                   of
                   sloath
                   in
                   their
                   doings
                   (
                   vvhich
                   is
                   the
                   sicknesse
                   of
                   letting
                   all
                   alone
                   ,
                   a
                   sicknesse
                   familiar
                   to
                   Towne-Magistrates
                   ,
                   if
                   to
                   any
                   )
                   they
                   fall
                   quite
                   away
                   by
                   despaire
                   and
                   idlenesse
                   .
                   2
                   Chron.
                   16.12
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   heere
                   )
                   some
                   are
                   as
                   
                     Nabuchadnezzars
                     image
                  
                   (
                   being
                   images
                   of
                   gouernment
                   rather
                   then
                   liuing
                   Gouernours
                   ;
                   )
                   
                     the
                     head
                  
                   was
                   
                     gold
                     ,
                     the
                     armes
                     siluer
                     ,
                     the
                     thighes
                     brasse
                     ,
                     the
                     feet
                     yron
                     and
                     clay
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   
                     neerer
                     the
                     end
                  
                   the
                   worse
                   stil.
                   Dan.
                   2.32.33
                   .
                   Which
                   may
                   be
                   spoken
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   of
                   some
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   or
                   second
                   yeere
                   or
                   moneth
                   of
                   
                     their
                     incumbence
                  
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   bottell
                   (
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   pulling
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   stopple
                   )
                   teach
                   profitably
                   and
                   with
                   full-●unning
                   ;
                   after
                   ,
                   more
                   seldome
                   and
                   distractedly
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   smaller
                   streame
                   and
                   flower
                   running
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   
                     drop
                     after
                     drop
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   vessell
                   be
                   not
                   so
                   
                     emptie
                     of
                     spirit
                  
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   earth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   vvill
                   
                   runne
                   no
                   longer
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   iourney
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   no
                   
                     giuing
                     ouer
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   race
                   of
                   our
                   callings
                   .
                   When
                   vvee
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   way
                   ,
                   vvee
                   must
                   
                     hold
                     on
                  
                   to
                   our
                   
                     wayes
                     end
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     looking
                     backe
                  
                   with
                   
                     Lots
                     wife
                  
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   
                     going
                     backe
                  
                   with
                   Demas
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   vvee
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   better
                   ,
                   vve
                   begin
                   to
                   be
                   worse
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   cast
                   to
                   be
                   Officers
                   in
                   Cities
                   or
                   Townes
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     cast
                     their
                     charges
                  
                   ,
                   like
                   
                     wise
                     builders
                     ,
                     Luk
                  
                   14.28.29
                   .
                   least
                   
                     beginning
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     make
                     an
                     end
                     ,
                  
                   God
                   cast
                   them
                   off
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   desire
                   the
                   sweet
                   of
                   an
                   Office
                   ,
                   must
                   take
                   the
                   sauce
                   of
                   the
                   labour
                   vvith
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   damned
                   for
                   lacke
                   of
                   good
                   gouernment
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   guilt
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   must
                   consider
                   vvhat
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Gouernour
                   before
                   he
                   desire
                   rule
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     whom
                     much
                     is
                     committed
                     ,
                     of
                     him
                     much
                     shall
                     be
                     required
                     .
                     Luk.
                  
                   12.48
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   
                     fiue
                     talents
                  
                   of
                   gouernment
                   ,
                   shall
                   
                     answere
                     for
                     more
                  
                   then
                   he
                   vvho
                   hath
                   but
                   the
                   two
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   priuate
                   life
                   .
                   Matth.
                   25.20.22.25
                   .
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   (
                   Christian
                   Lord
                   )
                   but
                   GOD
                   hath
                   put
                   into
                   your
                   heart
                   the
                   
                   consideration
                   of
                   your
                   great
                   dutie
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   in
                   feare
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   vvhich
                   maketh
                   you
                   so
                   earely
                   and
                   so
                   late
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   (
                   your
                   selfe
                   )
                   in
                   Court
                   at
                   all
                   Terme-causes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   nothing
                   can
                   passe
                   shufflingly
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   vvere
                   )
                   openly
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   Table
                   before
                   an
                   honourable
                   and
                   
                     reuerent
                     Session
                  
                   .
                   But
                   remember
                   vvhat
                   your
                   Sauiour
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     Be
                     constant
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     giue
                     thee
                     the
                     Crowne
                     of
                     life
                     .
                     Apoc.
                  
                   2.10
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   propertie
                   of
                   true
                   vertue
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     to
                     begin
                     well
                     but
                     to
                     end
                     well
                     .
                  
                   And
                   yee
                   to
                   vvhom
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     committed
                     much
                     ,
                     consider
                     what
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   )
                   
                     giue
                     you
                     vnderstanding
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   Prophets
                   manner
                   of
                   reformation
                   ,
                   the
                   matter
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 destroy
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 reformation
                 (
                 further
                 )
                 entended
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 concerneth
                 punishment
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 persons
                 vvhom
                 he
                 vvould
                 send
                 to
                 punishment
                 .
                 The
                 punishment
                 is
                 destruction
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 offence
                 deserue
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 fift
                 verse
                 :
                 or
                 
                   rooting
                   out
                   and
                   cutting
                   off
                
                 .
                 Heere
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 sharpe
                 punishments
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 voweth
                 to
                 inflict
                 vpon
                 stubborne
                 and
                 notorious
                 offendours
                 ;
                 not
                 (
                 partially
                 )
                 some
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 indifferently
                 )
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 whence
                 learne
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 crueltie
                 in
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 punish
                 sharpely
                 by
                 destroying
                 or
                 
                   cutting
                   off
                
                 ,
                 euery
                 lewd
                 &
                 pernicious
                 euill
                 doer
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 
                   a
                   wise
                   gouernour
                
                 ;
                 who
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 skilfull
                 Husbandman
                 that
                 fanneth
                 his
                 Corne
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 hee
                 may
                 souer
                 betweene
                 the
                 
                   Chaffe
                   and
                   pure
                   Graine
                
                 ,
                 Prouerb
                 .
                 20.26
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 vvise
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 will
                 scatter
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 breaking
                 the
                 knot
                 and
                 fellowship
                 of
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 Epicures
                 ,
                 Swearers
                 in
                 common
                 talke
                 ,
                 Theeues
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Mates
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   turne
                   the
                   wheele
                   ouer
                   them
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 seuerely
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 
                   thresh
                   them
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Men
                 vsed
                 to
                 thresh
                 Bread-corne
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Cart
                   wheele
                
                 .
                 So
                 Esa.
                 28.27
                 .
                 
                   &
                   Deut.
                
                 21.20.21
                 .
                 GOD
                 commandeth
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   his
                   owne
                   Sonne
                
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 fault
                 
                 deserueth
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 (
                 also
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Husband
                   must
                   not
                   spare
                   the
                   Wife
                   that
                   lyeth
                   in
                   his
                   bosome
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 a
                 friend
                 his
                 
                   dearest
                   friend
                   ,
                   Deut.
                
                 13.6.9
                 .
                 Asa
                 was
                 not
                 cruell
                 to
                 his
                 Grand-mother
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   deposed
                   her
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   shee
                   had
                   set
                   vp
                   an
                   Idoll
                   in
                   a
                   groue
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 15.16
                 .
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 beene
                 gentler
                 to
                 
                   her
                   ,
                   hee
                
                 had
                 beene
                 cruell
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 sharpe
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Moses
                 ,
                 a
                 milde
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 commanded
                 the
                 Leuites
                 to
                 
                   slay
                   euery
                   man
                   his
                   Companion
                
                 that
                 had
                 sinned
                 in
                 the
                 
                   idolatrie
                   of
                   the
                   Calfe
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 32.27
                 .
                 and
                 hee
                 sayth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   so
                   commaunded
                   .
                   Samuel
                
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   hewed
                   Ag●g
                
                 in
                 
                   pieces
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   Gilgal
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Sam.
                 15.33
                 .
                 and
                 Dauid
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 King
                 ,
                 did
                 put
                 
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   God
                   vnder
                   Sawes
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   iron-harrowes
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   axes
                   of
                   iron
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Sam.
                 12.31
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   mercie
                
                 incomparably
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   whom
                
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   smote
                   great
                   Kings
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   mercy
                   endureth
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   and
                   slew
                   mighty
                   Kings
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   mercy
                   endureth
                   for
                   euer
                   ?
                
                 Psal.
                 136.17.18
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   sword
                   should
                   be
                   defensiue
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   offensiue
                   to
                   the
                   euill
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     beareth
                     not
                     the
                     sword
                     in
                     vaine
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.4
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   iust
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   offend
                   the
                   Law
                   should
                   be
                   
                     offended
                     by
                     the
                     Law.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   commandement
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     euill
                     doers
                  
                   should
                   bee
                   
                     rooted
                     out
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   crueltie
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Iustice
                  
                   to
                   
                     roote
                     them
                     out
                  
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   but
                   hee
                   must
                   be
                   cruell
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     comma●nds
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     rooted
                     out
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   due
                   and
                   well
                   seasoned
                   seueritie
                   toward
                   grose
                   offendours
                   is
                   many
                   wayes
                   profitable
                   :
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   
                     a
                     medicine
                  
                   to
                   the
                   offendour
                   to
                   heale
                   his
                   soule
                   by
                   repentance
                   ;
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   a
                   bridle
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   would
                   offend
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     pull
                     them
                  
                   from
                   sinne
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   meanes
                   to
                   discharge
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   and
                   to
                   cleare
                   the
                   Countrie
                   from
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   enormious
                   facts
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   interpose
                   themselues
                   for
                   the
                   sparing
                   of
                   desperate
                   Malefactors
                   ,
                   or
                   who
                   exclaime
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   duely
                   executed
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   their
                   infamous
                   Bookes
                   ,
                   charge
                   the
                   highest
                   Soueraigntie
                   with
                   wading
                   in
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Recusants
                   ,
                   where
                   yet
                   nothing
                   hath
                   beene
                   more
                   familiar
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   breathe
                   mildnesse
                   and
                   fauour
                   toward
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   grace
                   could
                   supple
                   them
                   .
                   Which
                   maketh
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   (
                   commonly
                   )
                   vse
                   such
                   arguments
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   impuni●y
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   made
                   themselues
                   by
                   their
                   horrible
                   
                     errours
                     ,
                     Men
                     of
                     death
                  
                   :
                   as
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   a
                   proper
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   personable
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   a
                   high
                   wit
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   parentage
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   pitie
                   to
                   cast
                   
                     away
                     a
                     Man
                  
                   ?
                   but
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   pitty
                   that
                   a
                   proper
                   man
                   should
                   vndoe
                   a
                   profitable
                   man
                   ?
                   that
                   a
                   witty
                   man
                   should
                   kill
                   an
                   honest
                   man
                   ?
                   and
                   ,
                   hee
                   who
                   hath
                   good
                   parentage
                   ,
                   spoyle
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   good
                   graces
                   ?
                   Also
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   a
                   bloody
                   
                   person
                   by
                   the
                   stroke
                   of
                   Law
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   
                     cast
                     away
                  
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   preserue
                   mankinde
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   encouragement
                   to
                   good
                   Magistrates
                   
                   who
                   seuerely
                   proceede
                   against
                   hainous
                   offendors
                   ,
                   and
                   trespasses
                   of
                   an
                   horrible
                   kinde
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   such
                   shall
                   haue
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   
                     ●eare
                     them
                     out
                  
                   against
                   all
                   vile
                   speeches
                   ,
                   complaints
                   ,
                   and
                   murmurings
                   of
                   
                     wicked
                     tongues
                  
                   .
                   Hee
                   hath
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   doe
                   Iustice
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   loue
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   take
                   
                     part
                     with
                     them
                  
                   against
                   all
                   their
                   accusers
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   desire
                   and
                   cast
                   to
                   liue
                   dissolutely
                   ,
                   may
                   open
                   
                     against
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   would
                   (
                   being
                   themselues
                   great
                   )
                   without
                   the
                   controlement
                   of
                   an
                   authoritie
                   greater
                   ,
                   riot
                   and
                   ride
                   Poste
                   into
                   all
                   impeachment
                   of
                   higher
                   gouernement
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   only
                   may
                   raigne
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   sticke
                   (
                   perhaps
                   )
                   to
                   put
                   in
                   lying
                   and
                   scandalous
                   Billes
                   against
                   them
                   in
                   Courts
                   aboue
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   commanded
                   their
                   seruice
                   ,
                   will
                   backe
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   shall
                   execute
                   it
                   for
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                   This
                   doth
                   concerne
                   you
                   (
                   Christian
                   Lord
                   )
                   and
                   may
                   much
                   incourage●
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   reuerend
                   
                   associates
                   and
                   helpers
                   ,
                   when
                   euill
                   men
                   and
                   vnruly
                   ,
                   taxe
                   your
                   iust
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   for
                   matter
                   obiected
                   )
                   faultlesse
                   and
                   most
                   indifferent
                   (
                   I
                   speake
                   my
                   conscience
                   )
                   proceedings
                   heere
                   .
                   What
                   matters
                   (
                   worthy
                   blame
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   some
                   corrupt
                   persons
                   about
                   you
                   (
                   vnknowen
                   vnto
                   you
                   )
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   defend
                   them
                   ,
                   neither
                   you
                   (
                   I
                   perswade
                   my selfe
                   )
                   if
                   you
                   knew
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   for
                   your
                   owne
                   persons
                   ,
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   in
                   matters
                   distastefully
                   apprehended
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   had
                   cleane
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     pure
                     heart
                  
                   .
                   I
                   speake
                   this
                   to
                   incourage
                   you
                   to
                   goe
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   way
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   knoweth
                   the
                   
                     searcher
                     of
                     all
                     hearts
                  
                   )
                   to
                   insinuate
                   ,
                   by
                   courting
                   of
                   authoritie
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   desire
                   to
                   exercise
                   my
                   vveake
                   gifts
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   that
                   is
                   committed
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   with
                   your
                   ayd
                   and
                   countenance
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   repulsing
                   of
                   oppositions
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   against
                   it
                   by
                   persons
                   of
                   corrupt
                   hearts
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   buy
                   your
                   credit
                   so
                   deare
                   as
                   (
                   for
                   it
                   )
                   to
                   bring
                   my
                   person
                   out
                   of
                   credit
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   lye
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   
                   for
                   the
                   punishment
                   ,
                   the
                   persons
                   follow
                   whom
                   the
                   Prophet
                   will
                   punish
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 the
                 wicked
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 VVEE
                 haue
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 whom
                 hee
                 vvill
                 punish
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   the
                   wicked
                
                 ,
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 whom
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 exposition
                 ,
                 hee
                 calleth
                 
                   workers
                   of
                   iniquitie
                
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 hee
                 promiseth
                 to
                 
                   cut
                   off
                
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 kindred
                 or
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 impartially
                 and
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 sinne
                 so
                 require
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 whence
                 vvee
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 sinne
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 spared
                 ,
                 or
                 sinner
                 fauoured
                 by
                 partiall
                 Iustice.
                 But
                 this
                 point
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 reasons
                 (
                 further
                 )
                 to
                 enforce
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 :
                 
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       is
                       no
                       accepter
                       of
                       persons
                       ,
                    
                     Acts
                     10.34
                     .
                     and
                     Christian
                     Rulers
                     are
                     forbidden
                     to
                     
                       accept
                       the
                       persons
                       of
                       men
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       can
                       see
                       no
                       euill
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     cannot
                     abide
                     to
                     
                       see
                       it
                       ,
                       Habac.
                    
                     1.13
                     .
                     
                     therefore
                     religious
                     Magistrates
                     (
                     who
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     are
                     called
                     Gods
                     )
                     should
                     not
                     suffer
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Now
                   ,
                   may
                   no
                   sinne
                   bee
                   spared
                   ,
                   not
                   offender
                   boren
                   with
                   ?
                   then
                   Drunkenner
                   may
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   Drunkards
                   :
                   neither
                   idlenesse
                   ,
                   nor
                   persons
                   that
                   liue
                   idlely
                   and
                   in
                   no
                   honest
                   Trade
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   are
                   these
                   no
                   sins
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   guiltie
                   of
                   them
                   no
                   offendors
                   ?
                   I
                   name
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   aboue
                   others
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   swar●n●
                   so
                   in
                   Towne
                   and
                   Countrie
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   doe
                   so
                   much
                   hurt
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   eye
                   i●
                   so
                   seldome
                   vpon
                   them
                   to
                   punish
                   them
                   .
                   By
                   Drunkennesse
                   and
                   by
                   Drunkards
                   I
                   meane
                   that
                   
                     drinking
                     in
                     excesse
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Scripture
                   calleth
                   a
                   
                     ●itting
                     at
                     the
                     Wine
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   
                     following
                     of
                     strong
                     drinke
                     ,
                     Esa.
                  
                   5.11.22
                   .
                   till
                   Wit
                   goe
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   Grace
                   flie
                   out
                   :
                   or
                   an
                   insatiable
                   desire
                   ,
                   in
                   Captaine-drinkers
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     change
                     vessell
                     after
                     vessell
                     ,
                     Host.
                  
                   1.7
                   .
                   whose
                   trauels
                   abroad
                   are
                   to
                   Tauernes
                   and
                   Tippling-houses
                   ;
                   and
                   exercises
                   at
                   home
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   men
                   of
                   wealth
                   )
                   are
                   to
                   
                   drinke
                   healths
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shew
                   their
                   manhood
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   worse
                   then
                   beast-hood
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     subduing
                     their
                     fellowes
                     with
                     the
                     force
                     of
                     the
                     Flagon
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   offering
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   filthy
                   excesse
                   to
                   Bacchus
                   in
                   their
                   cellars
                   .
                   But
                   so
                   many
                   healths
                   ,
                   this
                   way
                   or
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   damnations
                   without
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   are
                   vngodly
                   challenges
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   shame
                   ,
                   but
                   prayse
                   to
                   a
                   Christian
                   to
                   refuse
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   another
                   will
                   
                     drinke
                     sicknes
                  
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   I
                   tender
                   mine
                   owne
                   health
                   ?
                   and
                   besides
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   comfort
                   can
                   he
                   looke
                   vpon
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   daily
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   hurts
                   soule
                   and
                   body
                   with
                   the
                   abuse
                   of
                   that
                   creature
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   otherwaies
                   )
                   would
                   be
                   comfortable
                   to
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   thirstie
                   members
                   ,
                   who
                   lacke
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   him
                   to
                   sp●●●
                   and
                   cast
                   like
                   a
                   beast
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   Drunkennesse
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   Drunkards
                   who
                   are
                   
                     mightie
                     to
                     drink●
                     wine
                     ,
                     and
                     strong
                     to
                     ●owre
                     in
                     strong
                     drinke
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   their
                   heads
                   can
                   carry
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   legges
                   carry
                   them
                   .
                   I
                   know
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   the
                   Statute
                   prouided
                   against
                   Drunkennes
                   ,
                   
                   calleth
                   such
                   Drunkards
                   .
                   By
                   Idlenes
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   sinne
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   such
                   a
                   sin
                   as
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   an
                   honest
                   vocation
                   ;
                   &
                   by
                   Idle
                   persons
                   such
                   sinners
                   as
                   follow
                   no
                   trade
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   wicked
                   trade
                   of
                   Gaming
                   and
                   Drunkennes
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Beggers
                   wandering
                   trade
                   .
                   Such
                   persons
                   are
                   Idle
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   members
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   diseases
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   the
                   houses
                   which
                   harbour
                   such
                   are
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   Bawdes
                   to
                   all
                   manner
                   vice
                   and
                   lewdnes
                   .
                   Such
                   houses
                   of
                   vnnecessarie
                   resort
                   ,
                   being
                   without
                   number
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   no
                   order
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   
                     shut
                     vp
                  
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Magistrates
                     key
                  
                   ,
                   specially
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   kept
                   at
                   Townes
                   ends
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   corners
                   &
                   blinde
                   Lanes
                   ,
                   for
                   greater
                   conueniencie
                   of
                   receiuing
                   late
                   ,
                   &
                   conuaying
                   away
                   earely
                   persons
                   of
                   most
                   infamous
                   life
                   .
                   God
                   blesseth
                   a
                   mans
                   lawfull
                   trade
                   ,
                   &
                   Man
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   blessing
                   they
                   cannot
                   hope
                   for
                   who
                   liue
                   in
                   no
                   calling
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   sinfully
                   )
                   in
                   a
                   wicked
                   calling
                   .
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     keeping
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     saw
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   3.1.2.3.5
                   .
                   This
                   excellent
                   Man
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   whose
                   Psalme
                   this
                   is
                   )
                   was
                   
                     taken
                     from
                     the
                     Sheep-folds
                     to
                     be
                     King
                     Psal.
                  
                   78.70.71
                   .
                   Lidia
                   ,
                   in
                   her
                   honest
                   
                   trade
                   hath
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   her
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   Act.
                   16.14
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   Q.
                   Maries
                   time
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   (
                   almost
                   )
                   no
                   
                     trade
                     Mechanicall
                  
                   so
                   base
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   were
                   called
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     suffer
                     for
                     Christ.
                  
                   But
                   how
                   many
                   Roysters
                   ,
                   Tiplers
                   ,
                   Gamelters
                   ,
                   good-fellowes
                   e
                   ,
                   mbraced
                   the
                   Stake
                   &
                   
                     hot
                     flames
                     of
                     fire
                  
                   in
                   those
                   raging
                   dayes
                   ?
                   And
                   for
                   Carding
                   houses
                   ,
                   Dicing-houses
                   ,
                   Tipling-houses
                   ,
                   Brothell-houses
                   ,
                   what
                   Chappels
                   are
                   these
                   to
                   
                     serue
                     God
                     in
                  
                   ?
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   trade
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   keepe
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   liue
                   in
                   a
                   trade
                   with
                   comfort
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   ?
                   Also
                   ,
                   these
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   trades
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   what
                   doe
                   they
                   but
                   multiply
                   Rogues
                   and
                   Theeues
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   they
                   haue
                   nothing
                   to
                   liue
                   vpon
                   in
                   a
                   lawfull
                   course
                   ,
                   yet
                   goe
                   gay
                   ,
                   and
                   haunt
                   Alehouses
                   day
                   after
                   day
                   ?
                   This
                   cannot
                   be
                   borne
                   out
                   but
                   by
                   some
                   bad
                   dealing
                   .
                   Therefore
                   you
                   who
                   haue
                   your
                   Princes
                   Sword
                   and
                   Oath
                   put
                   into
                   your
                   hands
                   for
                   such
                   matters
                   ;
                   as
                   you
                   tender
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   the
                   welfare
                   of
                   your
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   your
                   Soueraignes
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   soules
                   ,
                   be
                   zealous
                   against
                   both
                   
                   Drunkennesse
                   and
                   Idlenesse
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   not
                   those
                   houses
                   stand
                   open
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   
                     open
                     I●nes
                  
                   to
                   one
                   or
                   both
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   I
                   haue
                   sayde
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   haue
                   to
                   be
                   sayd
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     workers
                     of
                     iniquitie
                  
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   meaneth
                   by
                   the
                   
                     wicked
                     of
                     the
                     Land.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 the
                 workers
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 wicked
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 before
                 spake
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 here
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 exegesi●
                 or
                 exposition
                 ,
                 calleth
                 the
                 
                   workers
                   of
                   iniquitie
                
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 he
                 meaneth
                 such
                 as
                 giue
                 themselues
                 ouer
                 to
                 
                   wantonnesse
                   ,
                   to
                   worke
                   al
                   vncleanenesse
                   euen
                   with
                   greedinesse
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 4.19
                 .
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 commit
                 sinne
                 ,
                 not
                 vnwillingly
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   with
                   purpose
                   of
                   heart
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 From
                 whence
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 
                   doer
                   of
                   euill
                
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 wicked
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   Dauid
                
                 had
                 many
                 faults
                 ;
                 so
                 haue
                 the
                 best
                 Men
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   we
                   sinne
                   a●
                   ,
                   Iam.
                
                 3.2
                 .
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 
                   numbred
                   among
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   Zacharie
                   and
                   Elizabeth
                
                 were
                 both
                 sinners
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 
                 Scripture
                 calleth
                 them
                 not
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 iust
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 
                   iust
                   before
                   God
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 Gods
                 account
                 
                   iust
                   ;
                   and
                   concerning
                   the
                   Law
                   vnreproueable
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 vnreproueable
                 by
                 Man
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 1.6
                 .
                 Paul
                 likewise
                 after
                 his
                 conuersion
                 had
                 a
                 
                   bodie
                   of
                   death
                
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 
                   body
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 7.24
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     doer
                     of
                     euill
                  
                   may
                   doe
                   euill
                   against
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   caried
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   some
                   violence
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   opposite
                   to
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   wicked
                   and
                   doth
                   purposely
                   offend
                   :
                   for
                   hee
                   is
                   no
                   sinner
                   ,
                   vvho
                   in
                   truth
                   and
                   deede
                   desireth
                   to
                   be
                   none
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   a
                   
                     wicked
                     person
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   who
                   sinneth
                   ,
                   but
                   vvho
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   trade
                   and
                   vvorke
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   vvho
                   is
                   led
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   
                     Dogge
                     in
                     a
                     line
                     after
                     his
                     Keeper
                     .
                  
                   Also
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     that
                     worketh
                     sinne
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Ioh.
                   3.8
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   followeth
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   his
                   trade
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   
                     wicked
                     sinner
                  
                   .
                   But
                   hee
                   that
                   
                     doth
                     euill
                  
                   (
                   sometimes
                   )
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   offend
                   :
                   and
                   vvhen
                   a
                   good
                   Man
                   offends
                   ,
                   ●t
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   worke
                   but
                   the
                   
                     sinne
                     that
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     
                     him
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   7.17
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   can
                   hee
                   who
                   thus
                   is
                   rather
                   ouertaken
                   by
                   sinne
                   then
                   an
                   ouertaker
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   be
                   properly
                   called
                   wicked
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Here
                   we
                   see
                   what
                   may
                   be
                   thought
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   they
                   behold
                   or
                   heare
                   of
                   the
                   frailties
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   
                     iudge
                     them
                  
                   as
                   wicked
                   as
                   themselues
                   ,
                   vvho
                   daily
                   offend
                   and
                   with
                   greedinesse
                   ;
                   and
                   excuse
                   their
                   wilfull
                   wickednesses
                   by
                   the
                   vnwilling
                   slippes
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   sory
                   that
                   
                     they
                     doe
                     euill
                  
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   haue
                   sinne
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   haue
                   it
                   raigning
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   in
                   the
                   
                     workers
                     of
                     iniquitie
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   giue
                   their
                   
                     willes
                     ,
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     members
                     ,
                     as
                     seruants
                     vnto
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Indeede
                   
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     say
                     his
                     heart
                     is
                     cleane
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   20.9
                   .
                   and
                   
                     sinne
                     dwelleth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   dwelt
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   that
                   euer
                   vvas
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     begotten
                     by
                     Man.
                  
                   But
                   sinne
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   godlie
                   as
                   an
                   
                     ill
                     Tennant
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   but
                   cannot
                   
                     put
                     out
                  
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   godlie
                   are
                   in
                   sinne
                   as
                   a
                   
                     Malefactor
                     in
                     prison
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   hold
                   ,
                   and
                   vvould
                   be
                   at
                   libertie
                   .
                   
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   ,
                   without
                   
                     striuing
                     ,
                     willingly
                     serue
                     sinne
                  
                   ,
                   make
                   it
                   their
                   
                     trade
                     and
                     occupation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   delight
                   in
                   nothing
                   more
                   then
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   .
                   They
                   liue
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   by
                   his
                   meate
                   ,
                   and
                   walke
                   in
                   it
                   ordinarily
                   ,
                   as
                   Trauellers
                   
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     .
                     Sinne
                     raigneth
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   6.12
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   by
                   such
                   regiment
                   ,
                   expelleth
                   all
                   voluntary
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   it selfe
                   onely
                   hauing
                   the
                   
                     Kingdome
                     and
                     glory
                  
                   .
                   They
                   
                     wallow
                     in
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     rise
                     not
                     from
                     vnrighteousnes
                     .
                  
                   And
                   these
                   the
                   Prophet
                   calleth
                   
                     the
                     wicked
                     of
                     the
                     land
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   instruction
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   to
                   put
                   difference
                   betweene
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     works
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     in
                     Saethans
                     children
                     .
                  
                   Both
                   may
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   but
                   both
                   doe
                   not
                   euill
                   in
                   like
                   measure
                   ,
                   nor
                   with
                   like
                   minde
                   :
                   therefore
                   the
                   one
                   sort
                   ●re
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   
                     doers
                     of
                     euill
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   wicked
                   .
                   The
                   place
                   followeth
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   purposeth
                   to
                   
                     destroy
                     these
                     wicked
                     of
                     the
                     Land.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 BY
                 the
                 
                   Citie
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 meaneth
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   King
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 5.35
                 .
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 chose
                 the
                 
                   Land
                   of
                   Canaan
                   to
                   bee
                   his
                   portion
                
                 :
                 so
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Canaan
                   he
                   chose
                   Ierusalem
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                
                 where
                 he
                 vvould
                 
                   put
                   his
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   his
                   Temple
                   ,
                   Deut.
                
                 12.5
                 .
                 and
                 1
                 King.
                 8.29
                 .
                 
                   Metaphorically
                   ,
                   hee
                
                 meaneth
                 by
                 the
                 
                   City
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 shal
                 be
                 his
                 first
                 and
                 chiefest
                 care
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 reformation●
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 should
                 haue
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 Commaundement
                 which
                 Christ
                 giueth
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 6.33
                 .
                 
                   First
                   seeke
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                
                 belongeth
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 teaching
                 them
                 vvith
                 their
                 first
                 care
                 and
                 best
                 meanes
                 ,
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 GOD
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Church
                
                 .
                 This
                 Dauid
                 practised
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 6.
                 
                 14.15
                 .
                 &
                 7.1.2
                 .
                 and
                 commaunded
                 to
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 28.9.10
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 
                   Salomon
                   ascended
                   into
                   a
                   most
                   glorious
                   seate
                
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 noted
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Lyons
                   at
                   his
                   feete
                   on
                   eyther
                   side
                
                 )
                 
                   and
                   sate
                   downe
                   aboue
                   all
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                
                 ;
                 whose
                 glorie
                 (
                 so
                 sitting
                 )
                 vvas
                 such
                 that
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   reentred
                   into
                   the
                   Paradise
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 vvhose
                 glorie
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 vvas
                 
                   shadowed
                   in
                   his
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 greatly
                 prospered
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   his
                   morning
                   care
                   he
                   opened
                   the
                   doore
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 which
                 
                   his
                   Father
                   A●az
                   had
                   shut
                   vp
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 31.21
                 .
                 Moe
                 examples
                 and
                 precepts
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 might
                 be
                 alledged
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 may
                 suffice
                 that
                 haue
                 beene
                 spoken
                 of
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Religion
                   and
                   Godlinesse
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Iachin
                   and
                   Boaz
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     two
                     strong
                     and
                     durable
                     Pillars
                  
                   of
                   Gods
                   Church
                   ,
                   1
                   King.
                   7.21
                   .
                   )
                   are
                   the
                   two
                   ,
                   and
                   principall
                   two
                   necessarie
                   proppes
                   of
                   a
                   
                     sanctified
                     state
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   it
                   falleth
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   house
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Kings
                   absence
                   ,
                   will
                   carefully
                   looke
                   vnto
                   all
                   the
                   roomes
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   but
                   specially
                   to
                   those
                   (
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   cleane
                   and
                   in
                   good
                   order
                   )
                   into
                   vvhich
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   in
                   person
                   ,
                   vvill
                   come
                   :
                   shall
                   not
                   they
                   ,
                   vvho
                   haue
                   the
                   
                     keeping
                     of
                     Gods
                     house
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   
                     his
                     beautifull
                     Temple
                  
                   ,
                   )
                   though
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   neglect
                   the
                   out-roomes
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   yet
                   (
                   specially
                   )
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   
                     holy
                     Chambers
                  
                   in
                   the
                   vvhich
                   
                     Christ
                     will
                     keepe
                     his
                     Passe-ouer
                     with
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   
                     they
                     be
                     trimmed
                     ?
                     Mark.
                  
                   14.15
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     first
                     moueable
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   first
                   stirred
                   and
                   vvell
                   ordered
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   wheeles
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   will
                   (
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   either
                   
                     stand
                     still
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   goe
                   in
                   no
                   order
                   .
                   Therefore
                   were
                   they
                   reproued
                   by
                   Haggai
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   vvho
                   
                     builded
                     their
                     owne
                     houses
                     ,
                     and
                     dwelt
                     in
                     setled
                     houses
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   neglected
                   or
                   did
                   not
                   
                     regard
                     Gods
                     house
                     .
                     Agg.
                  
                   1.2.4
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   admonition
                   to
                   all
                   Rulers
                   and
                   Gouernours
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   purposes
                   ,
                   specially
                   in
                   
                     their
                     Parliament
                  
                   and
                   State-consultations
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   the
                   motions
                   of
                   policie
                   vnder
                   the
                   waightie
                   billes
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   till
                   
                     Gods
                     tabernacle
                  
                   haue
                   all
                   
                     his
                     pinnes
                  
                   and
                   vvhole
                   furniture
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   that
                   which
                   Azariah
                   the
                   Prophet
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Asa
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     all
                     Iudah
                     and
                     Beniamin
                  
                   ;
                   may
                   truly
                   and
                   fitly
                   be
                   spoken●
                   to
                   all
                   Kings
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   Asa
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   their
                   Nobilitie
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     royall
                     seede
                     of
                     Iudah
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   
                     Beniamin
                     :
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     with
                     you
                     while
                     you
                     be
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     you
                     seeke
                     him
                     ,
                     He
                     will
                     be
                     found
                     of
                     you
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     you
                     forsake
                     him
                     ,
                     hee
                     will
                     forsake
                     you
                     .
                  
                   2
                   Chron.
                   15.2
                   .
                   The
                   
                     first
                     fruits
                     are
                     Gods
                  
                   :
                   He
                   that
                   denieth
                   these
                   ,
                   denieth
                   Gods
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   refuseth
                   to
                   
                     giue
                     him
                     his
                     royalties
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   
                     holy
                     Citie
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   wicked
                   persons
                   (
                   as
                   the●e
                   vvill
                   euer
                   be
                   )
                   that
                   must
                   be
                   
                     cut
                     off
                  
                   .
                   
                   Where
                   the
                   point
                   taught
                   is
                   :
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     visible
                  
                   is
                   
                   a
                   
                     mixt
                     assembly
                  
                   ,
                   vvherein
                   are
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   ,
                   true
                   beleeuers
                   and
                   hypocrites
                   .
                   Some
                   are
                   
                     sound
                     members
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   not
                   members
                   ,
                   but
                   certaine
                   superfluous
                   and
                   troublesome
                   humours
                   in
                   the
                   veines
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   liuing
                   in
                   it
                   as
                   
                     Goates
                     among
                     Sheepe
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   in
                   it
                   as
                   
                     tares
                     among
                     Corne
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   13.27
                   .
                   Ierusalem
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   called
                   the
                   
                     holy
                     Citie
                  
                   :
                   yet
                   in
                   it
                   were
                   
                     blinde
                     leaders
                     of
                     the
                     blinde
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   corrupt
                   Priest-hood
                   ,
                   and
                   ministrie
                   of
                   
                     sacriledge
                     .
                     Matth.
                  
                   15.14
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   
                     great
                     sheete
                     ,
                     knit
                     at
                     the
                     foure
                     corners
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     downe
                     to
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     wherein
                     are
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     beasts
                     and
                     fowle
                     ,
                     cleane
                     and
                     vncleane
                     .
                     Act.
                  
                   10.11.12
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   draw-net
                   of
                   soules
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     gathereth
                     of
                     all
                     kindes
                     ,
                     good
                     and
                     bad
                     soules
                     .
                     Matth.
                  
                   13.47.48
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   must
                   
                     be
                     heresies
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     Schismes
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     .
                  
                   But
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   heresies
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   heretikes
                   to
                   
                     teach
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   nor
                   Schismes
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   are
                   Schismatikes
                   
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   1
                   Corinth
                   .
                   11.19
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     faith
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     must
                     be
                     tried
                  
                   :
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.7
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   can
                   that
                   be
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   bad
                   to
                   
                     trie
                     them
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     Christ
                     gaue
                     himselfe
                     for
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     sanctifie
                     and
                     cleanse
                     it
                     .
                     Eph.
                  
                   5.25.26
                   .
                   And
                   wherefore
                   sanctifie
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   vncleane
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   a
                   Church
                   ?
                   
                     When
                     hee
                     presents
                     it
                     to
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     without
                     spot
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   till
                   hee
                   take
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   drosse
                   of
                   mortalitie
                   to
                   
                     present
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   haue
                   spottes
                   ,
                   yea
                   it selfe
                   shall
                   be
                   spotted
                   ,
                   and
                   liue
                   with
                   
                     spotted
                     men
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   vse
                   reproueth
                   those
                   who
                   thinke
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   sound
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                   vvhere
                   are
                   any
                   corrupt
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   vvho
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   euill
                   vvhich
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   forsake
                   the
                   good
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Hebr.
                   10.25.38.39
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   Iudas
                   in
                   Christs
                   companie
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   
                     Christs
                     table
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   
                     Christ
                     suffer
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   neither
                   
                     shewed
                     him
                  
                   to
                   the
                   
                   other
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   seperate
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   Which
                   he
                   did
                   (
                   no
                   doubt
                   )
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   among
                   Professours
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   alway
                   faultie
                   Professours
                   .
                   The
                   Magistrate
                   should
                   reforme
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   Christians
                   may
                   not
                   separate
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   neither
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   that
                   
                     euill
                     companie
                  
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Indeede
                   ,
                   vvee
                   should
                   not
                   make
                   them
                   our
                   companion●
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   ought
                   alwaies
                   to
                   separate
                   from
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                   But
                   shall
                   I
                   runne
                   from
                   my
                   Fathers
                   house
                   ,
                   because
                   a
                   bad
                   seruant
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                   No
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   were
                   good
                   men
                   who
                   abode
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   where
                   the
                   watch-men
                   vvere
                   blinde
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   they
                   were
                   
                     (
                     all
                     )
                     dumbe
                     Dogges
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   with
                   
                     wholesome
                     barking
                  
                   ,
                   haue
                   
                     driuen
                     away
                     the
                     Wolfe
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     giuen
                     warn●●g
                     of
                     his
                  
                   comming
                   :
                   or
                   vvhere
                   
                     were
                     they
                     ?
                     Esa.
                  
                   56.10
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   
                     brother
                     walke
                     inordinately
                  
                   ,
                   vvee
                   should
                   
                     with-draw
                     our selues
                     from
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   because
                   
                     of
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   12
                   Thessalonians
                   .
                   3.6
                   .
                   1
                   Corinthians
                   .
                   5.11
                   .
                   So
                   I
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   separate
                   from
                   a
                   Church
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   ,
                   where
                   many
                   things
                   vnlawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   so
                   refined
                   
                   from
                   the
                   drosse
                   of
                   flesh
                   ,
                   are
                   practised
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     ROM
                     .
                     16.27
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     God
                     ,
                     onely
                     wise
                     ,
                     be
                     praise
                     ,
                     through
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IOS
                     .
                     24.15
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     house
                     will
                     serue
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ACT.
                     10.1
                     .
                  
                   
                     Cornelius
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     houshold
                     ,
                     feared
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               GODS
               Gentle
               Remembrance
               ,
               this
               last
               Sommer
               .
               Anno
               1613.
               
            
             
               OR
               AN
               EXPOSITION
               on
               part
               of
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               lost
               Sonne
               .
            
             
               BY
               ROBERT
               HORN
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 111.
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 made
                 his
                 wonderfull
                 workes
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 remembrance
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 compassion
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               by
               
                 T.
                 S.
              
               for
               
                 Francis
                 Burton
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               solde
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               greene
               Dragon
               ,
               in
               Paules
               Church-yard
               .
               1614.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               VVORSHIPFVLL
               ,
               RICHARD
               ATKINS
               ,
               Esquire
               :
               at
               Tuffe-leigh
               ,
               in
               the
               Countie
               of
               GLOCEST
               .
               My
               speciall
               good
               friend
               ;
               Grace
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YOur
               bountie
               (
               Worshipfull
               Sir
               )
               besides
               my
               obligation
               to
               your
               a
               
                 Fathers
                 name
              
               ,
               after
               his
               blessed
               death
               ,
               hath
               deserued
               a
               better
               oblation
               then
               the
               tender
               of
               this
               small
               Booke
               ;
               which
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               thankefulnesse
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               remembrance
               of
               Him
               ,
               in
               all
               thankefulnesse
               ,
               I
               send
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               abroad
               into
               the
               world
               vnder
               your
               Name
               .
               It
               pleased
               ,
               that
               your
               Religious
               and
               (
               truly
               )
               godly
               Father
               ,
               to
               seeke
               Mee
               out
               in
               a
               darke
               skie
               ,
               or
               night
               of
               distresse
               ,
               to
               doe
               me
               good
               :
               
               which
               he
               spared
               not
               to
               doe
               while
               he
               liued
               ;
               For
               ,
               as
               another
               Onesiphorus
               ,
               he
               often
               refreshed
               mee
               ,
               
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.16
              
               .
               the
               Lord
               giue
               mercy
               to
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               Posteritie
               for
               it
               .
               Also
               ,
               I
               know
               few
               like-minded
               ,
               who
               will
               faithfully
               care
               for
               our
               matters
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               :
               and
               ,
               where
               men
               (
               earthly
               minded
               )
               seeke
               their
               owne
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               seeke
               that
               ,
               and
               that
               onely
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               worth
               when
               they
               haue
               it
               ;
               he
               sought
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               found
               in
               his
               death
               that
               which
               is
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Phil.
                 2.20.21
              
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               neede
               I
               to
               embalme
               him
               (
               being
               dead
               )
               with
               my
               report
               ,
               who
               (
               liuing
               )
               had
               so
               good
               report
               of
               all
               who
               knew
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               in
               him
               :
               and
               dying
               sweetly
               in
               the
               peace
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               his
               good
               conscience
               ,
               like
               that
               boxe
               of
               oyntment
               ,
               which
               (
               being
               very
               precious
               )
               the
               woman
               powred
               on
               Christs
               head
               ,
               in
               his
               breaking
               by
               death
               ,
               cast
               forth
               that
               name
               ,
               that
               is
               better
               then
               the
               best
               oyntment
               ,
               
                 Eccles.
                 7.3
                 .
                 Mark.
                 14.3
              
               .
               A
               name
               of
               a
               right
               good
               sauour
               ,
               such
               as
               hath
               filled
               the
               house
               ;
               and
               may
               be
               an
               ornament
               and
               crowne
               of
               reioycing
               to
               the
               House
               and
               Stocke
               hee
               came
               of
               ?
               For
               you
               that
               now
               liue
               ,
               the
               Heire
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               (
               I
               trust
               )
               
               of
               his
               good
               minde
               in
               good
               things
               .
               You
               are
               to
               remember
               (
               as
               I
               hope
               you
               forget
               not
               )
               that
               your
               life
               is
               in
               that
               age
               and
               time
               ,
               wherein
               you
               may
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               sow
               your
               seed
               ,
               
                 Eccles.
                 11.6
              
               .
               the
               good
               seed
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               saluation
               ,
               in
               the
               field
               of
               your
               owne
               heart
               ,
               and
               furrowes
               of
               those
               that
               are
               of
               your
               familie
               and
               proper
               charge
               .
            
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               let
               not
               your
               hand
               rest
               ,
               and
               bee
               diligent
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               your selfe
               ,
               and
               them
               ,
               for
               all
               necessarie
               instruction
               in
               the
               way
               of
               life
               :
               so
               tilling
               them
               ,
               spiritually
               ,
               for
               GOD
               ,
               and
               his
               true
               feare
               ,
               that
               your
               whole
               House
               may
               bee
               as
               the
               field
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               will
               blesse
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 48.35
                 .
              
               So
               did
               your
               good
               Father
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               You
               ,
               whiles
               he
               liued
               :
               and
               so
               (
               good
               Sir
               )
               doe
               you
               constantly
               in
               the
               mids
               of
               your
               owne
               House
               ,
               by
               his
               example
               ,
               who
               (
               now
               is
               gone
               .
               Hee
               learned
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               commaunded
               his
               householde
               after
               him
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               
                 Genes
                 .
                 18.19
              
               .
               and
               learne
               You
               of
               Him
               ,
               that
               the
               blessing
               of
               Abraham
               may
               follow
               You
               and
               Yours
               .
               I
               write
               not
               doubtingly
               ,
               and
               I
               haue
               good
               confidence
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               so
               minded
               .
               In
               which
               
               good
               meaning
               ,
               and
               intention
               of
               yours
               ,
               to
               a
               worke
               so
               full
               of
               spiritual
               consolation
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               you
               must
               looke
               for
               aduersaries
               .
               The
               more
               truelie
               you
               feare
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               shall
               finde
               what
               enmitie
               is
               against
               it
               .
               Looke
               for
               this
               in
               euery
               good
               purpose
               vnder
               the
               Sunne
               .
               The
               world
               that
               is
               not
               of
               the
               fashion
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.2
              
               .
               will
               be
               against
               you
               .
               The
               flesh
               ,
               that
               is
               all
               for
               it selfe
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 13.14
              
               .
               will
               lust
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               motions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               you
               ,
               
                 Galat.
                 5.17
              
               .
               and
               the
               Deuill
               (
               the
               Centurion
               of
               the
               band
               )
               will
               pursue
               you
               with
               his
               armies
               of
               temptations
               ,
               on
               your
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               on
               your
               left
               ,
               
                 Ephes.
                 6.12
              
               .
               But
               Hee
               that
               is
               with
               you
               is
               stronger
               then
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               Michael
               is
               your
               leader
               ,
               and
               his
               Angels
               your
               fellow-Souldiours
               ,
               what
               can
               doe
               you
               hurt
               ?
               if
               God
               be
               on
               your
               side
               ,
               what
               matter
               who
               be
               against
               you
               ?
               
                 Rom.
                 8.31
              
               .
               If
               you
               loue
               the
               loue
               of
               Christ
               with
               all
               your
               heart
               ;
               who
               ,
               or
               what
               shall
               separate
               you
               from
               it
               ?
               who
               ,
               or
               what
               shall
               make
               you
               to
               forsake
               it
               ?
               
                 vers
                 .
                 35.
              
               
               Neither
               the
               worlds
               iniuries
               ,
               nor
               the
               fleshes
               allurements
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               mallice
               of
               the
               enemie
               ,
               ouer
               all
               which
               you
               are
               more
               then
               Conquerour
               ,
               through
               him
               that
               hath
               loued
               you
               ,
               
               
                 verse
                 37.
              
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               take
               Christ
               from
               you
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               out
               of
               you
               ;
               by
               whom
               you
               are
               sealed
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               
                 Ephes.
                 4.30
              
               .
            
             
               Striue
               (
               therefore
               )
               forward
               (
               cheerefully
               )
               in
               this
               narrow
               way
               of
               life
               :
               fight
               the
               good
               fight
               of
               Faith
               to
               the
               end
               :
               whet
               your
               heart
               vpon
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Statutes
               of
               IEHOVA
               ,
               your
               Meditation
               and
               Counsellours
               :
               pray
               in
               your
               holy
               Faith
               :
               holde
               that
               you
               haue
               with
               increase●
               get
               ground
               of
               the
               commune
               enemie
               daily
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               doing
               well
               ,
               while
               you
               haue
               time
               .
               This
               matter
               requireth
               your
               earnest
               meditation
               ,
               and
               deepest
               thoughts
               :
               and
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               against
               all
               incumbrances
               and
               impediments
               of
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               already
               remembred
               ,
               or
               further
               spoke
               of
               by
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               as
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               pride
               of
               life
               ,
               
                 1
                 Iohn
                 2.16
              
               .
               put
               forth
               your selfe
               couragiously
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hostes
               ,
               who
               will
               order
               the
               whole
               battell
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               finish
               it
               to
               your
               euerlasting
               victory
               ,
               and
               ioyfull
               triumph
               ouer
               all
               powers
               ,
               earthly
               and
               infernall
               .
            
             
               How
               ill
               they
               proceede
               ,
               that
               doe
               not
               so
               striue
               ,
               I
               haue
               endeuoured
               to
               shewe
               in
               the
               
               meditations
               that
               follow
               ,
               concerning
               the
               sinne
               and
               punishment
               of
               the
               prodigall
               sonne
               :
               perswading
               my selfe
               that
               of
               Him
               you
               haue
               nothing
               in
               you
               but
               his
               repentance
               ,
               and
               grace
               to
               come
               home
               to
               your
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               where
               you
               haue
               with
               Him
               (
               young
               and
               ignorantly
               )
               in
               anything
               ;
               (
               and
               who
               hath
               not
               in
               b
               many
               things
               )
               declined
               from
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               wayes
               of
               his
               truth
               .
               These
               I
               tooke
               to
               taske
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               last
               Sommer
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Lords
               storme
               fell
               ,
               that
               caused
               so
               generall
               a
               feare
               :
               I
               would
               it
               had
               effected
               a
               like
               generall
               amendement
               in
               vs.
               For
               the
               now
               comming
               forth
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 Be
                 instant
                 in
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ,
                 2
                 Timoth.
                 4.2
                 .
              
               shall
               answere
               for
               me
               ,
               if
               any
               shall
               thinke
               them
               vnseasonable
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               how
               can
               that
               bee
               ,
               or
               be
               iudged
               ,
               with
               any
               colour
               of
               soundnesse
               ,
               vnseasonable
               ,
               that
               teacheth
               vs
               to
               remember
               what
               GOD
               would
               not
               haue
               forgotten
               :
               namely
               ,
               his
               wonderfull
               workes
               ,
               which
               hee
               made
               ,
               the
               last
               two
               moneths
               of
               May
               and
               Iune
               ,
               to
               be
               remembred
               ?
               
                 Psal.
                 111.4
              
               .
               Or
               ,
               if
               all
               his
               workes
               must
               praise
               him
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 145.10
              
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               those
               praise
               him
               in
               the
               
               Gate
               ,
               which
               he
               wrought
               so
               fearefully
               ,
               and
               so
               lately
               among
               vs
               ?
               And
               ,
               is
               it
               euer
               too
               late
               and
               vnseasonable
               ,
               to
               shew
               to
               the
               world
               how
               graciously
               ,
               and
               how
               strangely
               ,
               the
               Lords
               late
               mercies
               got
               the
               better
               hand
               of
               his
               other
               fearefull
               workes
               ,
               by
               taking
               his
               frownes
               from
               the
               skie
               ,
               and
               by
               putting
               a
               more
               louing
               countenance
               vpon
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               blessed
               weather
               that
               ensued
               ?
               I
               call
               it
               the
               Lords
               mercie
               ,
               or
               not
               the
               least
               of
               those
               mercies
               that
               are
               ouer
               all
               his
               workes
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 145.9
              
               .
               For
               ,
               did
               our
               repentance
               ,
               or
               any
               worke
               of
               ours
               seeke
               and
               finde
               that
               comfortable
               alteration
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ?
               Or
               ,
               did
               not
               the
               greatest
               number
               desire
               a
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               kindely
               season
               ,
               and
               complaine
               of
               a
               season
               so
               (
               generally
               )
               hurtfull
               and
               intemperate
               with
               sinne
               in
               their
               right
               hand
               ?
               was
               one
               Sabbath
               for
               all
               that
               power
               of
               thunder
               that
               so
               cracked
               about
               our
               eares
               ,
               and
               pouring
               Raine
               that
               so
               fell
               vpon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               such
               abundance
               ,
               that
               it
               made
               Brookes
               and
               Riuers
               to
               rise
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               Furrowes
               ,
               lesse
               prophaned
               in
               Towne
               and
               Countrie
               ?
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               some
               stood
               ,
               as
               Aaron
               in
               that
               breach
               and
               gappe
               with
               their
               Censer
               of
               seruent
               Supplication
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               whom
               (
               in
               all
               likelihood
               )
               hee
               
               was
               entreated
               ,
               and
               who
               sought
               and
               found
               him
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 32.6
              
               .
               Yet
               what
               was
               that
               to
               the
               generall
               inconformitie
               that
               still
               beareth
               sway
               ?
               And
               heere
               who
               can
               but
               prophecie
               ?
               for
               seeing
               that
               neither
               Iudgement
               nor
               mercie
               can
               preuaile
               ,
               what
               can
               wee
               looke
               for
               ,
               but
               destruction
               vpon
               destruction
               ?
               
                 Esai
                 .
                 1.5
              
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               Winter
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               yeere
               1612
               ,
               what
               mercie
               did
               GOD
               shew
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               so
               milde
               in
               so
               great
               want
               of
               F●dder
               as
               was
               then
               :
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               (
               I
               thinke
               )
               greater
               in
               our
               time
               hath
               not
               beene
               obserued
               ?
               Indeed
               ,
               it
               beganne
               sharpely
               ,
               and
               proued
               sharper
               to
               true
               Christians
               ,
               and
               louers
               of
               the
               GOSPELL
               ,
               
               then
               that
               sharpest
               Winter
               which
               about
               foure
               yeres
               since
               ,
               destroyed
               all
               our
               Flowers
               :
               for
               ,
               it
               tooke
               away
               our
               most
               beautifull
               Rose
               and
               Flower
               :
               our
               Carnation-Flower
               ,
               the
               fairest
               in
               the
               Garden
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               which
               the
               LORD
               pluckt
               vp
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               plant
               in
               the
               Garden
               of
               his
               owne
               presence
               :
               I
               meane
               ,
               the
               beloued
               of
               GOD
               and
               Men
               ,
               HENRY
               ,
               our
               late
               Prince
               ,
               the
               Flower
               of
               our
               Age
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               tooke
               from
               vs
               by
               death
               in
               the
               Flower
               of
               his
               Age
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               
               louely
               .
               But
               ,
               who
               is
               more
               turned
               to
               GOD
               for
               it
               ?
            
             
               This
               last
               Sommer
               begunne
               roughly
               ,
               and
               in
               stormes
               ,
               which
               caused
               weedes
               to
               come
               vp
               abundantly
               :
               which
               weedes
               GOD
               sent
               ,
               as
               Lions
               ,
               vpon
               the
               standing
               Corne
               ,
               to
               pull
               it
               downe
               .
               The
               latter
               ende
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               with
               great
               mixture
               of
               fauour
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               fruitfull
               calme
               :
               and
               GOD
               in
               mercie
               ,
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               ,
               but
               with
               great
               abatement
               ,
               those
               fruits
               that
               some
               despaired
               off
               ,
               yet
               haue
               wee
               not
               turned
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               smitten
               vs
               ,
               
                 Esai
                 .
                 9.13
                 .
                 Amos
                 4.6.8.9.10.11
                 .
              
               And
               now
               ,
               if
               neither
               the
               sweet
               loue
               of
               GOD
               can
               stirre
               vs
               ,
               nor
               his
               smart
               wrath
               rowse
               vs
               ,
               what
               will
               doe
               vs
               good
               ?
               But
               I
               will
               end
               :
               praying
               the
               Almightie
               God
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               to
               inspire
               Your
               heart
               more
               and
               more
               with
               all
               grace
               and
               gracious
               parts
               ,
               needfull
               for
               soule
               and
               body
               ;
               for
               the
               wayes
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               for
               Your
               sure
               way
               to
               eternall
               life
               hereafter
               .
               So
               I
               commend
               this
               poore
               testimonie
               and
               Mite
               of
               my
               thankefull
               heart
               ,
               to
               your
               Worships
               kinde
               and
               fauourable
               acceptance
               ;
               and
               You
               ,
               and
               Your
               Christian
               Yoke-fellow
               ,
               to
               the
               speciall
               grace
               and
               keeping
               of
               your
               ,
               and
               our
               ,
               most
               mercifull
               GOD
               
               and
               louing
               Father
               in
               
                 CHRIST
                 IESV
              
               ;
               with
               a
               minde
               to
               be
               what
               the
               same
               God
               shall
               inable
               me
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               the
               further
               helpe
               ,
               and
               seruice
               of
               your
               Faith
               :
               and
               rest
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Febr.
                     19.
                     1613.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   Worships
                   to
                   his
                
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                   ROBERT
                   HORN
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               EXPOSITION
               on
               the
               fifteenth
               Chapter
               of
               Saint
               LVKE
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Verses
                   .
                   13.14.15
                   .
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   So
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   yonger
                   son
                   had
                   gathered
                   all
                   together
                   ,
                   he
                   tooke
                   his
                   iourney
                   into
                   a
                   far
                   country
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   he
                   wasted
                   his
                   goods
                   with
                   riotous
                   liuing
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   Now
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   spent
                   all
                   ,
                   there
                   arose
                   a
                   great
                   dearth
                   throughout
                   that
                   land
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   necessitie
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   Then
                   he
                   went
                   and
                   claue
                   to
                   a
                   Citizen
                   of
                   that
                   country
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   sent
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   Farme
                   to
                   feed
                   Swine
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
                 So
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 yonger
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Chapter
                 which
                 bringeth
                 much
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 comfort
                 to
                 touched
                 and
                 mourning
                 sinners
                 ,
                 are
                 set
                 
                 downe
                 three
                 parables
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   lost
                   Sheepe
                
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 4.5
                 .
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   lost
                   Groat
                
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 8.9.10
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   prodigall
                   and
                   lost
                   Sonne
                
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11.12.13
                 .
                 &c.
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
                 The
                 occasion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 second
                 verses
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 many
                 Publicans
                 and
                 sinners
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 murmuring
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 against
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 parable
                 of
                 the
                 Prodigall
                 and
                 lost
                 sonne
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 principally
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 his
                 two
                 sonnes
                 in
                 the
                 literall
                 sence
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 of
                 different
                 inclination
                 and
                 wayes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mysticall
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 elder
                 ,
                 or
                 bragging
                 sonne
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 yonger
                 ,
                 and
                 prodigall
                 ,
                 Publicans
                 and
                 sinners
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 sort
                 seemed
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 professed
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 botom
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 one
                 kinde
                 were
                 (
                 seemingly
                 )
                 righteous
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 (
                 apparantly
                 )
                 prophane
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 vnder
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 without
                 law
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 farre
                 country
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 lost
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 such
                 sinners
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 broad
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 to
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 (
                 secretly
                 )
                 marked
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 (
                 mercifully
                 )
                 called
                 to
                 repentance
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 good
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 lost
                 sonne
                 here
                 .
                 Of
                 him
                 my
                 purpose
                 is
                 to
                 speake
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Parable
                 concerning
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 entry-dore
                 to
                 Repentance
                 .
                 His
                 sinne
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   receaued
                   his
                   portion
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 after
                 
                   he
                   had
                   receaued
                   it
                
                 .
                 His
                 sinne
                 before
                 
                   he
                   receaued
                   his
                   portion
                
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 greedinesse
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 impudencie
                 in
                 calling
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 His
                 sinne
                 after
                 
                   he
                   receaued
                   it
                
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 leauing
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 Fathers
                 house
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 depriued
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 a
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 vniustly
                 )
                 of
                 that
                 portion
                 that
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 a
                 wasting
                 of
                 his
                 goods
                 with
                 a
                 riotous
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 13.
                 verse
                 .
                 where
                 we
                 haue
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sin
                 it selfe
                 .
                 The
                 
                 occasion
                 was
                 his
                 gathering
                 together
                 of
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 substance
                 which
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 giuen
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 heere
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 how
                 dangerous
                 a
                 thing
                 fulnesse
                 is
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 Gods
                 owne
                 children
                 ,
                 by
                 abuse
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   gathered
                   all
                   together
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 caruing
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 hauing
                 Mony
                 in
                 his
                 purse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 raines
                 of
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 endure
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 and
                 seruice
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 but
                 hasted
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 some
                 
                   close
                   Prison
                
                 ,
                 desiring
                 the
                 
                   open
                   Aire
                
                 of
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 depart
                 farre
                 enough
                 from
                 his
                 Fathers
                 discipline
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 might
                 stop
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 dissolute
                 life
                 hee
                 entended
                 to
                 passe
                 with
                 sinners
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 land
                 .
                 So
                 long
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 at
                 his
                 fathers
                 finding
                 ,
                 stinted
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appeare
                 that
                 
                   hee
                   poured
                   out
                
                 himselfe
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 riot
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 his
                 portion
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   went
                   into
                   a
                   farre
                   Countrie
                
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   wasted
                   it
                   with
                   riotous
                   liuing
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 point
                 here
                 taught
                 ,
                 is
                 :
                 Men
                 had
                 
                 more
                 need
                 to
                 watch
                 sinne
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 estate
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 poore
                 life
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 69.
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 verse
                 22.
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 
                   full
                   table
                
                 of
                 those
                 desperate
                 sinners
                 that
                 had
                 dealt
                 wickedly
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 wisheth
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 Prophets
                 spirit
                 )
                 that
                 their
                 
                   table
                   might
                   bee
                   a
                   snare
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is●
                 that
                 
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   snared
                   to
                   destruction
                   in
                   it
                
                 :
                 and
                 
                   their
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   their
                   ruine
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 that
                 that
                 wall
                 of
                 a
                 prosperous
                 and
                 wealthy
                 estate
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 
                   they
                   so
                   leaned
                
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 contempt
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 rage
                 against
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 might
                 
                   fall
                   vpon
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 fall
                 ,
                 send
                 them
                 from
                 a
                 peaceable
                 life
                 to
                 perdition
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 prayeth
                 for
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prophesie
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 reprobate
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 enemies
                 
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   destroy
                
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 furthered
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 hastened
                 their
                 end
                 more
                 or
                 sooner
                 ,
                 then
                 vnsanctified
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hill
                 which
                 they
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 strong
                 in
                 their
                 vnmoueable
                 
                   prosperitie
                   ?
                   Saul
                
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 low
                 degree
                 and
                 spirit
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Fathers
                   house
                
                 ,
                 liued
                 commendably
                 
                 and
                 well
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 9.2.21
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 much
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 Sathan
                 would
                 haue
                 
                   set
                   vp
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   vpon
                   an
                   hill
                
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 estate
                 could
                 ,
                 a
                 full
                 estate
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 
                   fall
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   downe
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 But
                 Satan
                 could
                 
                   finde
                   nothing
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Iohn
                
                 14.30
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 nothing
                 for
                 his
                 purpose
                 in
                 any
                 temptation
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 found
                 corruption
                 enough
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 tempted
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 when
                 Dauid
                 had
                 rest
                 and
                 ease
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 rest
                 and
                 ease
                 ,
                 he
                 fastened
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 this
                 naile
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 droue
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 in
                 his
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 and
                 bloody
                 sinne
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 11.4
                 .
                 Peter
                 ,
                 feeling
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 a
                 warme
                 estate
                 ,
                 denied
                 his
                 Master
                 by
                 feare
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 18.18.25.27
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 milde
                 and
                 gentle
                 beames
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 haue
                 more
                 force
                 vpon
                 a
                 wayfaring
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 strongest
                 gale
                 of
                 winde
                 that
                 bloweth
                 in
                 the
                 skie
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 warme
                 beames
                 ,
                 maketh
                 him
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 his
                 Cloake
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 Coate
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 burthen
                 too
                 heauie
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 ,
                 where
                 
                 the
                 vvinde
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 loude
                 and
                 colde
                 blasts
                 maketh
                 him
                 both
                 faster
                 to
                 holde
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 closely
                 to
                 wrap
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 Cloake
                 and
                 Coate
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 vvarme
                 Sunne
                 of
                 prosperitie
                 can
                 make
                 vs
                 more
                 naked
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 colde
                 winde
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 blustering
                 with
                 troubles
                 .
                 Therefore
                 hath
                 a
                 Christian
                 more
                 neede
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 to
                 watch
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 dayes
                 of
                 aduersitie
                 and
                 trouble
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 further
                 be
                 proued
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     Satan
                     hath
                     more
                     cords
                     to
                     binde
                     vs
                     ,
                     in
                     those
                     temptations
                     which
                     are
                     on
                     our
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     fet
                     from
                     profits
                     ,
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     on
                     our
                     left
                     ,
                     drawne
                     from
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     want
                     ,
                     and
                     basenesse
                     .
                     Which
                     made
                     him
                     to
                     reserue
                     his
                     temptation
                     ,
                     taken
                     from
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     last
                     place
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     reposed
                     all
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     his
                     best
                     weapon
                     ,
                     or
                     vveapon
                     of
                     proofe
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     prosperitie
                     is
                     a
                     slipperie
                     path
                     :
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     soone
                     fall
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     vvay
                     :
                     but
                     aduersitie
                     is
                     a
                     more
                     rugged
                     and
                     sure
                     way
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     apt
                     to
                     faile
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     full
                     life
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     more
                     
                     meanes
                     of
                     sinning
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     a
                     bare
                     estate
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     will
                     not
                     wealth
                     doe
                     to
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     riot
                     ,
                     that
                     pouertie
                     cannot
                     ?
                     A
                     poore
                     man
                     cannot
                     offend
                     by
                     drunkennesse
                     ,
                     by
                     whoredome
                     ,
                     by
                     oppression
                     ,
                     by
                     fulnesse
                     of
                     bread
                     ,
                     by
                     garish
                     apparell
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     rich
                     man
                     may
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Therefore
                   no
                   cause
                   to
                   be
                   secure
                   when
                   vvee
                   haue
                   fairest
                   weather
                   vvith
                   the
                   vvorld
                   in
                   these
                   outward
                   things
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   then
                   (
                   commonly
                   )
                   the
                   foulest
                   is
                   vvithin
                   .
                   In
                   Luke
                   Chap
                   12.
                   ver
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   He
                   that
                   ouernight
                   had
                   his
                   vvarme
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   in
                   much
                   goods
                   laid
                   vp
                   for
                   many
                   yeeres
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   hee
                   supposed
                   should
                   continue
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   (
                   presently
                   )
                   gone
                   ;
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   colde
                   shaddow
                   before
                   the
                   next
                   morning
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   in
                   the
                   armes
                   and
                   shadow
                   of
                   colde
                   and
                   sencelesse
                   death
                   .
                   O
                   foole
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     night
                     they
                     will
                     fetch
                     away
                     thy
                     soule
                     from
                     thee
                     ,
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   20.
                   
                   Belshazzar
                   was
                   (
                   presently
                   )
                   driuen
                   from
                   his
                   Banquets
                   of
                   Wine
                   to
                   a
                   banquet
                   of
                   Feare
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                   saw
                   in
                   his
                   deepest
                   rests
                   the
                   fingers
                   that
                   wrote
                   and
                   wrought
                   his
                   greatest
                   vn-rest
                   and
                   trouble
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   they
                   pointed
                   to
                   his
                   present
                   vnhappy
                   change
                   ,
                   from
                   a
                   glorious
                   
                   Monarchie
                   to
                   an
                   inglorious
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   Darius
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Medes
                     ,
                     Dan.
                  
                   5.4.5.6
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Text
                   sayth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     same
                     night
                     was
                  
                   Belshazzar
                   
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Caldeans
                     slaine
                     ,
                     verse
                     .
                  
                   30.
                   
                   Also
                   ,
                   when
                   did
                   the
                   enuious
                   Man
                   sowe
                   his
                   tares
                   ,
                   but
                   vvhile
                   
                     hee
                     slept
                     that
                     had
                     sowed
                     good
                     seede
                     in
                     his
                     field
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   13.24.25
                   .
                   So
                   vvhen
                   wee
                   promise
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   flattering
                   vvorld
                   doth
                   offer
                   to
                   vs
                   the
                   sleeps
                   of
                   a
                   quiet
                   and
                   easie
                   life
                   ,
                   then
                   doth
                   Satan
                   sow
                   in
                   our
                   mindes
                   the
                   tares
                   and
                   impediments
                   of
                   true
                   Peace
                   and
                   Righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   yong
                   man
                   ,
                   vvho
                   reioyced
                   in
                   his
                   youth
                   ,
                   must
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   abuse
                   of
                   his
                   youth
                   ,
                   come
                   vnto
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                   11
                   9.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   so
                   ;
                   then
                   ,
                   vvhat
                   securitie
                   or
                   sound
                   peace
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   worldly
                   estate
                   so
                   threatned
                   vvith
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   tormented
                   vvith
                   feare
                   ?
                   What
                   better
                   to
                   haue
                   our
                   fill
                   of
                   Quailes
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   to
                   come
                   out
                   againe
                   at
                   our
                   nosthrils
                   ?
                   Numbers
                   11.20
                   .
                   When
                   vvee
                   are
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Quailes
                   of
                   vvhat
                   wee
                   vvould
                   haue
                   ,
                   vvee
                   may
                   thinke
                   our selues
                   vvell
                   :
                   but
                   how
                   vvell
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   long
                   well
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   ,
                   
                   at
                   that
                   very
                   instant
                   ,
                   and
                   vvhile
                   that
                   
                     sweet
                     meat
                     is
                     betweene
                     our
                     teeth
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   vvrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   such
                   lusting
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   fall
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ?
                   when
                   Satan
                   is
                   pleased
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   strong
                   man
                   hath
                   possession
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   Luke
                   11.21
                   .
                   but
                   what
                   peace
                   (
                   more
                   cruell
                   then
                   any
                   warre
                   )
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   peace
                   with
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   warre
                   with
                   God
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   heere
                   vvee
                   see
                   that
                   goods
                   are
                   not
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   their
                   good
                   vse
                   .
                   They
                   cannot
                   make
                   vs
                   better
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     power
                     belongeth
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   62.10
                   .
                   prouder
                   they
                   may
                   make
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   to
                   trust
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   lesse
                   in
                   God
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   doe
                   vs
                   no
                   good
                   vvithout
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   them
                   cannot
                   but
                   purchase
                   vs
                   great
                   harme
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   1
                   Timoth.
                   6.10
                   .
                   
                     the
                     roote
                     of
                     all
                     euill
                     is
                     in
                     such
                     couetousnesse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Many
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     will
                     shew
                     vs
                     any
                     good
                     ?
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   vvorldly
                   good
                   ,
                   Psalme
                   .
                   4.6
                   .
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   in
                   that
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   true
                   good
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   
                     Gods
                     countenance
                  
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   is
                   more
                   then
                   all
                   riches
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     God
                     with
                     vs
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   all
                   worlds
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     GOD
                     
                     that
                     maketh
                     rich
                     ,
                     Prouerb
                     .
                  
                   10.22
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   riches
                   make
                   not
                   a
                   rich
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   Gods
                   grace
                   with
                   riches
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     hee
                     shall
                     rise
                     to
                     wealth
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   
                     riseth
                     earely
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   127.2
                   .
                   but
                   5.18
                   .
                   To
                   bee
                   rich
                   heere
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   comfortable
                   estate
                   heere
                   .
                   Not
                   to
                   haue
                   much
                   goods
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   haue
                   much
                   good
                   of
                   that
                   vvhich
                   wee
                   haue
                   ,
                   bee
                   it
                   much
                   or
                   little
                   .
                   The
                   wicked
                   may
                   be
                   rich
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   such
                   manner
                   ;
                   rich
                   ,
                   hauing
                   the
                   plague
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   blessed
                   contentment
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     Eccl●s
                     .
                  
                   2.26
                   .
                   This
                   young
                   man
                   had
                   riches
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   he
                   rich
                   ?
                   We
                   shall
                   (
                   after
                   )
                   heare
                   how
                   poore
                   hee
                   was
                   vvhen
                   
                     hee
                     would
                     faine
                     haue
                     filled
                     his
                     belly
                     with
                     the
                     huskes
                     that
                     the
                     Swine
                     did
                     eate
                     ,
                     because
                     no
                     man
                     gaue
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   16.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   rich
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   vvho
                   hauing
                   vvealth
                   vvithout
                   grace
                   ,
                   are
                   so
                   commonly
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   vvere
                   ,
                   driuen
                   from
                   their
                   full
                   tables
                   ,
                   vvith
                   this
                   young
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   lost
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   to
                   great
                   hunger
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   diet
                   of
                   huskes
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   this
                   lost
                   Sonnes
                   sinne
                   :
                   the
                   sinne
                   it selfe
                   followeth
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   [
                   
                     He
                     tooke
                     his
                     iourney
                     into
                     a
                     farre
                     Countrie
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   Heere
                   the
                   Euangelist
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   speaketh
                   of
                   this
                   young
                   mans
                   sinne
                   in
                   two
                   things
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   telling
                   vs
                   vvhither
                   he
                   vvent
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   secondly
                   )
                   vvhat
                   hee
                   did
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   stray-life
                   .
                   
                     Hee
                     went
                     into
                     a
                     farre
                     Countrie
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   hee
                   could
                   go
                   from
                   his
                   Fathers
                   presence
                   and
                   feare
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   such
                   sinners
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   remoue
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   persons
                   and
                   conuersation
                   from
                   God
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   assemblie
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   being
                   professed
                   vagabonds
                   and
                   Cains
                   from
                   his
                   Temple
                   and
                   Seruice
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   vvords
                   .
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   thing
                   taught
                   ,
                   is
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   propertie
                   of
                   sinners
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   from
                   God
                   and
                   to
                   turne
                   
                     the
                     backe
                  
                   to
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   presence
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   vvicked
                   in
                   Iob
                   ,
                   meaning
                   to
                   
                     liue
                     in
                     pleasures
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   grow
                   in
                   wealth
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   wealth
                   
                     gathered
                     with
                     a
                     deceitfull
                     hand
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   21.7
                   .
                   say
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     Depart
                     from
                     vs
                     :
                     for
                     wee
                     desire
                     not
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     thy
                     wayes
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   14.
                   
                   So
                   in
                   the
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   
                   those
                   vvicked
                   ,
                   vvho
                   were
                   so
                   proud
                   
                     that
                     they
                     sought
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   10.4
                   .
                   and
                   couetous
                   
                     that
                     they
                     contemned
                     him
                     :
                     in
                     whose
                     mouth
                     was
                     cursing
                     and
                     deceit
                     ,
                     and
                     vnder
                     whose
                     tongue
                     lay
                     mischiefe
                     and
                     vanitie
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                  
                   7.
                   
                     set
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     high
                     aboue
                     their
                     sight
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   5.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   set
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   iudgement
                   as
                   farre
                   off
                   as
                   they
                   could
                   in
                   his
                   high
                   acts
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   power
                   might
                   not
                   daunt
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   presence
                   be
                   a
                   curbe
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   Ionah
                   (
                   Gods
                   owne
                   Prophet
                   )
                   when
                   hee
                   refused
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   Nineueh
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   to
                   that
                   great
                   Citie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   commanded
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     fled
                     from
                     his
                     presence
                     vnder
                     saile
                     ,
                     Ionah
                  
                   1.3
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   Angels
                   that
                   sinned
                   ,
                   
                     left
                     their
                     habitation
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   originall
                   condition
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   
                     minister
                     before
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Pet.
                   2.4
                   .
                   Iude
                   6.
                   knowing
                   that
                   to
                   liue
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   liue
                   in
                   Gods
                   presence
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     is
                     of
                     pure
                     eyes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   behold
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   detestation
                   ,
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   Habac.
                   1.13
                   .
                   is
                   intolerable
                   madnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   ,
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   
                     Amos
                     ,
                     approched
                     to
                     the
                     seat
                     of
                     violence
                     ,
                     put
                     farre
                     away
                     from
                     them
                     the
                     euill
                     day
                     ,
                     Amos
                  
                   6.3
                   .
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   ;
                   they
                   sayd
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     be
                     farre
                     off
                  
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   they
                   sayd
                   to
                   the
                   seate
                   of
                   violence
                   ,
                   
                     come
                     neere
                  
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   they
                   sell
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   set
                   vp
                   to
                   giue
                   true
                   iudgement
                   in
                   matters
                   :
                   
                     God
                     must
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     Circle
                     of
                     Heauen
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   God
                   must
                   not
                   see
                   them
                   while
                   they
                   purchase
                   such
                   an
                   
                     Aceldama
                     to
                     them
                     and
                     theirs
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   that
                   
                     they
                     turne
                     from
                     God
                  
                   who
                   meane
                   to
                   doe
                   eu●ll
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   his
                   Shoole
                   and
                   Discipline
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   reasons
                   are
                   :
                   
                     
                       First
                       ,
                       Out
                       of
                       Gods
                       sight
                       (
                       for
                       they
                       thinke
                       they
                       can
                       be
                       where
                       hee
                       shall
                       not
                       see
                       them
                       )
                       they
                       presume
                       of
                       greater
                       libertie
                       ,
                       then
                       when
                       he
                       is
                       neare
                       :
                       as
                       a
                       wicked
                       Sonne
                       meaning
                       grosely
                       to
                       offend
                       ,
                       will
                       not
                       doe
                       it
                       in
                       his
                       Fathers
                       house
                       &
                       sight
                       ,
                       but
                       (
                       if
                       hee
                       can
                       )
                       further
                       of
                       ,
                       and
                       rather
                       before
                       a
                       stranger
                       then
                       him
                       .
                    
                     
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       the
                       further
                       from
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       further
                       remoued
                       from
                       Gods
                       people
                       ,
                       the
                       more
                       they
                       shall
                       haue
                       to
                       beare
                       them
                       company
                       in
                       their
                       sinne
                       ,
                       and
                       greater
                       and
                       stronger
                       meanes
                       to
                       embolden
                       them
                       to
                       wickednesse
                       :
                       there
                       they
                       shall
                       haue
                       none
                       to
                       disswade
                       them
                       ;
                       and
                       ,
                       in
                       companie
                       ,
                       none
                       ,
                       that
                       will
                       not
                       
                         runne
                         with
                         them
                         into
                         
                         all
                         that
                         excesse
                         of
                         riot
                         ,
                      
                       that
                       they
                       follow
                       so
                       eagerly
                       ,
                       and
                       loue
                       so
                       well
                       .
                    
                     
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       they
                       that
                       euill
                       doe
                       ,
                       
                         hate
                         the
                         light
                         ,
                         Iohn
                      
                       3.20
                       .
                       God
                       is
                       light
                       ,
                       1
                       Iohn
                       1.5
                       .
                       and
                       (
                       therefore
                       )
                       euill
                       doers
                       ,
                       hating
                       to
                       do
                       well
                       ,
                       
                         hate
                         God
                      
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       be
                       where
                       God
                       is
                       
                         that
                         is
                         light
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       cannot
                       abide
                       any
                       darkenesse
                       of
                       sinne
                       ,
                       or
                       vngodlinesse
                       whatsoeuer
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   can
                   a
                   man
                   goe
                   from
                   God
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   reach
                   and
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   
                   Psal.
                   139.7.8.9.10
                   .
                   yet
                   hee
                   may
                   goe
                   away
                   from
                   Gods
                   awe
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   rebellious
                   will
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   goe
                   from
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   familiar
                   presence
                   ,
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   would
                   they
                   could
                   thinke
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   so
                   ordinarily
                   )
                   on
                   his
                   Sabbaths
                   goe
                   from
                   his
                   seruice
                   to
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   their
                   bellies
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   his
                   dinner
                   to
                   their
                   carnall
                   dinners
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   such
                   breake
                   from
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   regard
                   his
                   prouidence
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   see
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   what
                   to
                   iudge
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   (
                   though
                   they
                   cannot
                   goe
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   reach
                   and
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   )
                   yet
                   loue
                   to
                   goe
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   they
                   
                   can
                   from
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   presence
                   is
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   kinde
                   ,
                   Sinners
                   .
                
                 
                   Consider
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   when
                   thou
                   goest
                   from
                   Gods
                   house
                   that
                   thou
                   goest
                   from
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   departing
                   from
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   thou
                   goest
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   into
                   a
                   farre
                   Countrie
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   goe
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   runne
                   into
                   euill
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   to
                   turne
                   from
                   GOD
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   turne
                   vnto
                   vanitie
                   ?
                   Cain
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   had
                   cast
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   Adams
                   familie
                   ,
                   sayd
                   :
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     cast
                     mee
                     from
                     thy
                     face
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   4.14
                   .
                   His
                   meaning
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   that
                   familie
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   Church
                   then
                   )
                   Gods
                   face
                   was
                   seene
                   in
                   his
                   worship
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   tooke
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   punishment
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   so
                   cast
                   out
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   ,
                   had
                   so
                   cast
                   himselfe
                   out
                   by
                   his
                   sinne
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   shall
                   Cains
                   mouth
                   condemne
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   so
                   ordinarily
                   )
                   by
                   your
                   inordinate
                   wayes
                   ,
                   depart
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   in
                   contempt
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   house
                   ?
                   rather
                   ,
                   consider
                   your
                   wayes
                   ,
                   your
                   straying
                   wayes
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     turne
                     your
                     feet
                     vnto
                     Gods
                     testimies
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   119.59
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   turne
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   turne
                   from
                   vnrighteousnesse
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   his
                   house
                   &
                   presence
                   ,
                   from
                   Recusancie
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   prophane
                   absences
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   begin
                   to
                   be
                   vertuous
                   .
                   Wouldest
                   thou
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   be
                   thought
                   and
                   accounted
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   desirous
                   to
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ?
                   set
                   God
                   in
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   great
                   power
                   before
                   thee
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   hast
                   long
                   put
                   off
                   ,
                   wouldst
                   thou
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   enter
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   grace
                   ?
                   O
                   then
                   ,
                   
                     enter
                     into
                     his
                     Courts
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     come
                     before
                     his
                     face
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   assembly
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   
                     praise
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     call
                     vpon
                     his
                     name
                     .
                  
                   Let
                   them
                   turne
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   meane
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   turne
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   him
                   by
                   raging
                   oathes
                   :
                   nor
                   onely
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   from
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   all
                   grace
                   and
                   goodnesse
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   draw
                   neere
                   with
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   who
                   purpose
                   farre
                   to
                   remoue
                   from
                   such
                   euill
                   doers
                   ,
                   and
                   doings
                   ;
                   and
                   seeke
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   no
                   meaning
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   bee
                   thought
                   to
                   haue
                   none
                   ,
                   to
                   prouoke
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   face
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   ,
                   
                   this
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   where
                   God
                   is
                   remoued
                   ;
                   or
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   remouing
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   bee
                   nothing
                   but
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   minde
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                   Men
                   ,
                   at
                   their
                   
                   meales
                   ,
                   turne
                   out
                   God
                   :
                   CHRIST
                   cannot
                   bee
                   knowne
                   at
                   their
                   breaking
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   Luke
                   24.30.31
                   .
                   Let
                   such
                   take
                   heed
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   
                     their
                     owne
                     damnation
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   last
                   .
                   At
                   their
                   recreations
                   ,
                   God
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   place
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   how
                   dare
                   they
                   bee
                   so
                   drunken
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   playing
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   playing
                   ,
                   from
                   weekes
                   end
                   to
                   weekes
                   end
                   ?
                   while
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   their
                   sports
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   to
                   doe
                   vvith
                   God
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   would
                   they
                   dare
                   to
                   speake
                   and
                   worke
                   such
                   vncleannesse
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   so
                   neare
                   ?
                   Such
                   reioycing
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   :
                   1
                   Cor.
                   5.6
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   where
                   God
                   cannot
                   bee
                   at
                   thy
                   play
                   ,
                   Deuils
                   are
                   thy
                   play-fellowes
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   this
                   young
                   mans
                   first
                   kinde
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   Now
                   followeth
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   stray-life
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     Hee
                     wasted
                     his
                     goods
                     with
                     riotous
                     liuing
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   hauing
                   shewed
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   lost
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   Adams
                   young
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   Fathers
                   house
                   ,
                   pricked
                   with
                   the
                   prouender
                   of
                   fulnesse
                   :
                   as
                   that
                   their
                   Fathers
                   house
                   cannot
                   holde
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   endure
                   with
                   their
                   tender
                   soles
                   to
                   
                   tread
                   vpon
                   his
                   hard
                   pauement
                   ,
                   so
                   strawed
                   with
                   Nettles
                   and
                   prickes
                   of
                   sharpe
                   ,
                   but
                   wholesome
                   seueritie
                   :
                   here
                   ,
                   hee
                   sheweth
                   what
                   this
                   Gallant
                   did
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   house
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   strange
                   and
                   farre
                   Countrie
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                   had
                   more
                   scope
                   and
                   libertie
                   for
                   his
                   prodigall
                   wayes
                   .
                   Hee
                   wasted
                   all
                   ,
                   sayth
                   the
                   Text.
                   The
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   lusts
                   were
                   his
                   lords
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   might
                   commaund
                   him
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   preuaile
                   with
                   him
                   for
                   any
                   purpose
                   ;
                   all
                   was
                   too
                   little
                   to
                   put
                   into
                   their
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     hee
                     must
                     onely
                     grinde
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   31.10
                   .
                   The
                   point
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   man
                   departeth
                   from
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   doing
                   seruice
                   to
                   his
                   lusts
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   bee
                   no
                   spare
                   made
                   of
                   Gods
                   blessings
                   .
                
                 
                   Lust
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   spender
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   three
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   worse
                   rather
                   then
                   all
                   those
                   three
                   things
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   satisfied
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   fourth
                   that
                   sayth
                   not
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     enough
                     ,
                     Prouerb
                  
                   .
                   30.15
                   .
                   By
                   it
                   ,
                   Adam
                   lost
                   Paradise
                   and
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Gen.
                   3.11.23
                   .
                   the
                   lusting
                   Israelites
                   lost
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   by
                   meanes
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   11.5.6
                   .
                   and
                   14.23.30
                   .
                   and
                   Solomon
                   lost
                   his
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   (
                   almost
                   )
                   lost
                   GOD
                   by
                   his
                   lusts
                   ,
                   
                   1
                   King.
                   11.4
                   .
                   Absalom
                   did
                   not
                   onely
                   loose
                   all
                   grace
                   ,
                   but
                   good
                   nature
                   and
                   shame
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   went
                   into
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Concubines
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   all
                   Israell
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   16.22
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   that
                   followed
                   their
                   lusts
                   ,
                   how
                   vvere
                   they
                   left
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   common
                   honestie
                   ?
                   Rom.
                   1.24.26.27
                   .
                   Likewise
                   ,
                   Christians
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   followers
                   of
                   their
                   lusts●
                   how
                   vntowardly
                   ,
                   how
                   negligently
                   did
                   they
                   follow
                   God
                   ?
                   the
                   lust
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   lust
                   of
                   the
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   how
                   did
                   they
                   commaund
                   and
                   carie
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   base
                   seruice
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   1
                   Iohn
                   2.16
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   are
                   warres
                   ,
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Iames
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     from
                     the
                     lusts
                     that
                     fight
                     in
                     your
                     members
                     ?
                     Iam.
                  
                   4.1
                   .
                   Gal.
                   5.17
                   .
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   so
                   vnquiet
                   in
                   your selues
                   ,
                   and
                   passionate
                   against
                   others
                   ,
                   hath
                   no
                   other
                   cause
                   ,
                   but
                   your
                   owne
                   distempered
                   affections
                   ,
                   quarrelling
                   alwayes
                   about
                   somewhat
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   haue
                   ,
                   or
                   doe
                   ,
                   toward
                   your
                   profit
                   ,
                   or
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   or
                   vvorldly
                   credit
                   :
                   and
                   these
                   disorder
                   all
                   the
                   wheeles
                   within
                   you
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   to
                   runne
                   by
                   their
                   poyse
                   and
                   
                   weight
                   ,
                   vvithout
                   any
                   stop
                   of
                   contentment
                   .
                   What
                   prophaneth
                   Gods
                   Sabbath●
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   lust
                   of
                   couetousnesse
                   ,
                   or
                   lust
                   of
                   vvantonnesse
                   ?
                   For
                   ,
                   eyther
                   for
                   our
                   owne
                   markets
                   we
                   neglect
                   and
                   loose
                   Gods
                   markets
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   wee
                   vnserue
                   God
                   to
                   serue
                   our
                   bellies
                   ,
                   dancing
                   to
                   the
                   pipe
                   ,
                   when
                   vve
                   should
                   dance
                   before
                   the
                   Arke
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   lust
                   of
                   vvhoredome
                   ,
                   how
                   doth
                   it
                   vvaste
                   the
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   destroy
                   the
                   soule
                   ?
                   Pro.
                   6.26.32
                   .
                   &
                   29.3
                   .
                   or
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   fire
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     deuoureth
                     all
                     to
                     destruction
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   31.12
                   .
                   vvaste
                   both
                   body
                   &
                   soule
                   ?
                   5.9.10
                   .
                   &
                   6.33
                   .
                   
                     He
                     that
                     feedeth
                     among
                     the
                     Lillies
                     ,
                  
                   abhorreth
                   such
                   vncleane
                   Goates
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   lust
                   of
                   drunkennesse
                   ,
                   vvhat
                   vvounds
                   procureth
                   it
                   ,
                   vvhat
                   stripes
                   ,
                   and
                   scratches
                   ,
                   and
                   desperate
                   stabbes
                   ?
                   Prou.
                   23.29.30
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   lust
                   of
                   daunces
                   ,
                   and
                   lustfull
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   how
                   doe
                   they
                   martyr
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   fill
                   the
                   soule
                   vvith
                   vvickednesse
                   ?
                   They
                   who
                   cannot
                   serue
                   God
                   with
                   patience
                   ,
                   one
                   houre
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   can
                   serue
                   the
                   Deuill
                   with
                   delight
                   halfe
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   &
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   take
                   vp
                   such
                   lusts
                   .
                   
                   Meane
                   while
                   ,
                   whose
                   Martyrs
                   bee
                   such
                   ?
                   Gods
                   ?
                   or
                   the
                   Deuils
                   ?
                   vvhose
                   day
                   keepe
                   they
                   ?
                   Gods
                   ?
                   or
                   the
                   Deuils
                   day
                   ?
                   and
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   do
                   they
                   dedicate
                   their
                   Sabbaths
                   ?
                   to
                   God
                   ?
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   Deuill
                   ?
                   making
                   them
                   dayes
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   
                     their
                     lusts
                  
                   ?
                   Thus
                   it
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   life
                   of
                   lusts
                   ,
                   make
                   no
                   spare
                   of
                   Gods
                   blessings
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   further
                   appeare
                   by
                   these
                   reasons
                   .
                   The
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   may
                   bee
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   contrarietie
                   that
                   is
                   betweene
                   such
                   lusting
                   ones
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   faithfull
                   ones
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   true
                   Christian
                   giues
                   all
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   carnal
                   man
                   giues
                   all
                   to
                   his
                   lusts
                   ,
                   Pro.
                   13.4
                   .
                   Ezech.
                   23.5.6.11.12
                   .
                   
                     &c.
                     Prou.
                  
                   7.18
                   .
                   &
                   31.3.4
                   .
                   Rom.
                   13.14
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   lusts
                   seruants
                   ,
                   will
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   at
                   lusts
                   bidding
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   what
                   did
                   this
                   lost
                   Sonne
                   with-hold
                   from
                   his
                   lusts
                   which
                   he
                   serued
                   ?
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   taken
                   with
                   the
                   net
                   of
                   the
                   
                     whorish
                     woman
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   they
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   her
                   sake
                   ,
                   
                     bring
                     all
                     to
                     a
                     morsell
                     of
                     bread
                     ?
                     Prou.
                  
                   6.26
                   .
                   This
                   yong
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   like
                   matter
                   ,
                   brought
                   all
                   to
                   nothing
                   .
                   Shall
                   I
                   need
                   to
                   goe
                   into
                   a
                   farre
                   Countrie
                   for
                   examples
                   ?
                   doth
                   not
                   our
                   
                   owne
                   Land
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   whoredomes
                   ,
                   so
                   poore
                   by
                   vvhoredome
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   lusts
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   so
                   many
                   haue
                   consumed
                   all
                   ,
                   their
                   soules
                   and
                   all
                   ,
                   giue
                   too
                   plentifull
                   vvitnesse
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   ?
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   vile
                   to
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   most
                   affect
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   loue
                   God
                   best
                   ,
                   what
                   will
                   vvee
                   not
                   doe
                   for
                   him
                   ?
                   Phil.
                   3.8
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   loue
                   the
                   world
                   best
                   ,
                   vvhat
                   vvill
                   vve
                   not
                   take
                   from
                   God
                   to
                   giue
                   to
                   it
                   ?
                   Parents
                   loue
                   their
                   owne
                   children
                   best
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   lay
                   vp
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   strangers
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   that
                   most
                   affect
                   ,
                   and
                   best
                   esteeme
                   of
                   vile
                   and
                   stinking
                   lusts
                   ,
                   vvill
                   sacrifice
                   euery
                   precious
                   thing
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   wee
                   would
                   bee
                   good
                   husbands
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   vnder
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   our
                   lusts
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   they
                   fight
                   against
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.11
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   graces
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   We
                   put
                   
                     bits
                     into
                     our
                     Horses
                     mouths
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Saint
                   
                     Iames
                     ,
                     Iam.
                  
                   3.3
                   .
                   much
                   more
                   should
                   we
                   put
                   the
                   bit
                   of
                   Reason
                   into
                   the
                   vnbrideled
                   chaps
                   of
                   lust
                   ,
                   lest
                   when
                   vvee
                   should
                   turne
                   it
                   from
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   it
                   turne
                   vs
                   from
                   GOD.
                   That
                   vvee
                   may
                   so
                   doe
                   ,
                   wee
                   
                   must
                   (
                   first
                   )
                   
                     mortifie
                     the
                     deeds
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.13
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   to
                   mortifie
                   flesh
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   to
                   keepe
                   downe
                   the
                   soule
                   in
                   that
                   part
                   vvhich
                   is
                   fleshly
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   command
                   vs
                   in
                   nothing
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   to
                   mortifie
                   it
                   ;
                   is
                   to
                   doe
                   nothing
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   nothing
                   to
                   gratifie
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   all
                   life
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   Not
                   to
                   restraine
                   it
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     little
                     to
                     hold
                     it
                     in
                  
                   a
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     some
                     doe
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   to
                   kill
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   to
                   master
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   if
                   it
                   will
                   liue
                   in
                   vs
                   )
                   it
                   shall
                   liue
                   as
                   an
                   vnderling
                   ,
                   &
                   faintly
                   ,
                   and
                   droupingly
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   drawing
                   to
                   the
                   graue
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   mortifie
                   the
                   
                     flesh
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                  
                   ;
                   is
                   to
                   set
                   it
                   downe
                   with
                   arguments
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   our
                   carnall
                   lusts
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     and
                     Spirit
                  
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   some
                   thinke
                   to
                   drowne
                   their
                   lusts
                   in
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   rather
                   swimme
                   then
                   are
                   drowned
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   maketh
                   them
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   thus
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   well
                   reported
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   seated
                   ,
                   they
                   vvould
                   desire
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   sickenesse
                   of
                   desire
                   being
                   vvithin
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   things
                   vvithout
                   vs
                   bee
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                   Is
                   the
                   dropsie
                   cured
                   vvith
                   a
                   parcell
                   of
                   Land
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   portion
                   
                   of
                   Money
                   ,
                   or
                   vvith
                   a
                   braue
                   suite
                   of
                   apparell
                   ?
                   No
                   verily
                   :
                   for
                   such
                   things
                   are
                   no
                   
                     approued
                     Phisicke
                  
                   ,
                   eyther
                   for
                   dropsie
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   disease
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   hauing
                   the
                   dropsie
                   or
                   other
                   sickenesse
                   ,
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   well
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   should
                   speake
                   but
                   simply
                   .
                
                 
                   Lust
                   is
                   a
                   dropsie
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   things
                   helpe
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   belong
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   (
                   properly
                   )
                   satisfie
                   the
                   minde
                   in
                   nothing
                   ?
                   therefore
                   ,
                   by
                   thy
                   spirit
                   the
                   deeds
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   must
                   be
                   mortified
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   following
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   by
                   lusting
                   after
                   carnall
                   things
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   vve
                   vvill
                   keepe
                   downe
                   lust
                   ,
                   vvee
                   must
                   vvatch
                   ouer
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     mightie
                     in
                     operation
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     sharper
                     th●n
                     any
                     two
                     edged
                     sword
                     ,
                     Hebr.
                  
                   4.12
                   .
                   If
                   vve
                   be
                   young
                   men
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   cure
                   the
                   dangerous
                   disease
                   of
                   youth
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   119.9
                   .
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   men
                   ,
                   vve
                   must
                   become
                   men
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     absolute
                     to
                     euery
                     good
                     worke
                  
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.16
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   olde
                   men
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   
                     staffe
                     of
                     our
                     age
                     ,
                     and
                     crowne
                     of
                     our
                     grey
                     haires
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A
                   third
                   good
                   meane
                   to
                   subdue
                   lust
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   consider
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   
                   Country
                   ,
                   &
                   strangers
                   here
                   in
                   a
                   Pilgrimes
                   life
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.11
                   .
                   Some
                   vvill
                   not
                   wrestle
                   vvith
                   their
                   flesh
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   conflict
                   vnder
                   lust
                   and
                   sinne
                   ,
                   lest
                   it
                   should
                   abridge
                   their
                   merry
                   dayes
                   :
                   but
                   what
                   merry
                   life
                   should
                   a
                   stranger
                   looke
                   for
                   in
                   his
                   far
                   Countrie
                   here
                   ?
                   and
                   vvhat
                   long
                   life
                   ,
                   vvhere
                   hee
                   is
                   not
                   certaine
                   of
                   one
                   poore
                   houre
                   ?
                   and
                   if
                   our
                   life
                   be
                   so
                   vncertaine
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   needes
                   bee
                   so
                   vncomfortable
                   ,
                   vvhat
                   needs
                   such
                   feare
                   of
                   abridging
                   that
                   mirth
                   vvhich
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   looke
                   for
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   not
                   seeing
                   those
                   many
                   merry
                   dayes
                   that
                   vvee
                   doe
                   but
                   dreame
                   of
                   ?
                   vvee
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   take
                   this
                   sad
                   course
                   of
                   mortifying
                   our
                   concupiscences
                   and
                   lusts
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   looke
                   to
                   liue
                   one
                   merry
                   day
                   more
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   not
                   this
                   care
                   trouble
                   you
                   ,
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   ,
                   for
                   yee
                   are
                   
                     Pilgrimes
                     and
                     strangers
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   know
                   ye
                   if
                   yee
                   shall
                   see
                   one
                   short
                   houre
                   more
                   ?
                   for
                   ,
                   Pilgrim●
                   are
                   at
                   night
                   in
                   their
                   Inne
                   ,
                   and
                   gone
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   meane
                   to
                   mortifie
                   our
                   flesh
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   corruption
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   master
                   our
                   lusts
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   girt
                   alwayes
                   with
                   our
                   armour
                   of
                   opposition
                   
                   to
                   such
                   enemies
                   and
                   traitours
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   bodies
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   6.11.12.13
                   .
                   &c.
                   vvhere
                   wee
                   must
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   lusts
                   fight
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   wee
                   be
                   alwayes
                   prouided
                   ,
                   vpon
                   good
                   and
                   sufficient
                   furniture
                   from
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   fight
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   neuer
                   be
                   friends
                   till
                   they
                   may
                   command
                   vs
                   :
                   therefore
                   should
                   wee
                   make
                   sure
                   ,
                   neuer
                   to
                   haue
                   peace
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   commaunded
                   ,
                   but
                   rule
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   house
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   man
                   will
                   weaken
                   his
                   enemie
                   all
                   that
                   hee
                   can
                   ;
                   vvee
                   haue
                   no
                   worse
                   enemie
                   then
                   our
                   owne
                   corrupt
                   flesh
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   forget
                   not
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   b●ing
                   it
                   downe
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   way
                   of
                   subduing
                   this
                   olde
                   man
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   concupiscences
                   and
                   lusts
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                   wee
                   here
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   yeeld
                   to
                   our
                   lusts
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   neither
                   good
                   nor
                   sauing
                   bargaine
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   vvhat
                   shall
                   wee
                   get
                   by
                   drawing
                   the
                   heart
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   giuing
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   
                     world
                     and
                     flesh
                  
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   Gods
                   ?
                   They
                   that
                   so
                   doe
                   ,
                   lust
                   and
                   haue
                   nothing
                   ,
                   Iam.
                   4
                   2.
                   
                   Now
                   to
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   obtaine
                   ,
                   is
                   
                   simple
                   getting
                   :
                   no
                   ,
                   such
                   kill
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   damne
                   their
                   soules
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   (
                   〈◊〉
                   eagerly
                   )
                   desire
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                   Commoditie
                   ,
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   Honour
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   deceitfull
                   ,
                   they
                   care
                   not
                   how
                   they
                   punish
                   their
                   bodies
                   :
                   the
                   couetous
                   ,
                   vvhat
                   he
                   takes
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   the
                   voluptuous
                   ,
                   into
                   vvhat
                   diseases
                   hee
                   casts
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   ambitious
                   after
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   honour
                   ,
                   to
                   vvhat
                   dangers
                   and
                   kindes
                   of
                   death
                   hee
                   brings
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   
                     their
                     soules
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   blinde-folde
                   
                     their
                     ●indes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   
                     their
                     hearts
                     fa●
                     and
                     sencelesse
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   neither
                   
                     discerne
                     spiritual
                     thing
                  
                   :
                   nor
                   be
                   moued
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   vvhether
                   they
                   be
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   promises●
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   or
                   mercies
                   .
                   And
                   vvhat
                   i●
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   kill
                   the
                   bodie
                   and
                   to
                   damne
                   the
                   soule
                   ?
                   and
                   ,
                   vvhat
                   is
                   gotten●
                   vvhen
                   these
                   are
                   gone
                   ?
                   Our
                   dutie
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   our
                   desires
                   vvithin
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   Gods
                   vvill
                   in
                   his
                   vvord
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     wee
                     aske
                     any
                     thing
                     according
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     heareth
                     vs
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Iohn
                   5.14
                   .
                   Rahel
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   shee
                   would
                   haue
                   
                     had
                     children
                     for
                     her
                     lust
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     lust
                     of
                     enuie
                  
                   in
                   her
                   ,
                   had
                   none
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   30.1
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   shee
                   asked
                   them
                   to
                   
                     Gods
                     pleasure
                  
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   
                     prayed
                     for
                     them
                     by
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                  
                   shee
                   had
                   first
                   
                     Ioseph
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   30.22
                   .
                   and
                   then
                   
                     Beniamin
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   35.17.18
                   .
                
                 
                   Isaac
                   prayed
                   for
                   a
                   Sonne
                   
                     twenty
                     yeere
                     ,
                     Genes
                  
                   .
                   25.20.26
                   .
                   after
                   twenty
                   yeeres
                   attendance
                   ,
                   and
                   vvhen
                   God
                   saw
                   a
                   fit
                   time
                   for
                   
                     him
                     to
                     giue
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   
                     Isaac
                     to
                     receaue
                     a
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     hee
                     gaue
                     him
                     two
                     sonnes
                     ,
                     Genesis
                  
                   25.24
                   .
                   Thus
                   God
                   puts
                   off
                   his
                   best
                   children
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   put
                   all
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   take
                   his
                   vvord
                   for
                   their
                   vvelfare
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     will
                     will
                     not
                     faile
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     forsake
                     them
                     ,
                     Hebr.
                  
                   13.5
                   .
                   If
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   vvee
                   vvill
                   be
                   gainers
                   at
                   Gods
                   hands
                   ,
                   vvee
                   must
                   submit
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   all
                   our
                   vvelfare
                   ;
                   vvhere
                   ,
                   if
                   vve
                   follow
                   our
                   lusts
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   vvee
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   
                     hee
                     that
                     earneth
                     wages
                     ,
                     and
                     putteth
                     them
                     into
                     a
                     broken
                     bagge
                     .
                     Aggi
                     .
                  
                   1.6
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   way
                   to
                   catch
                   a
                   shaddow
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   follow
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   flie
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   vvill
                   it
                   follow
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   denie
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   bee
                   rich
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   bee
                   poore
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   haue
                   health
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   put
                   all
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   health
                   or
                   sickenesse
                   .
                   So
                   saith
                   a
                   good
                   vvriter
                   .
                   They
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   vvho
                   desire
                   the
                   
                   world
                   more
                   then
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   temporall
                   more
                   then
                   eternall
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   bodily
                   health
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   the
                   soules
                   health
                   ;
                   take
                   the
                   next
                   vvay
                   both
                   to
                   loose
                   the
                   vvorld
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   forsait
                   Heauen
                   ;
                   to
                   bee
                   poore
                   in
                   vvealth
                   and
                   poore
                   in
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   sickely
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   lepro●●
                   soule
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   lost
                   Sonnes
                   sinne
                   :
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   it
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 And
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 spent
                 all
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 great
                 dearth
                 throughout
                 that
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 necessitie
                 .
              
               
                 WEE
                 haue
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 mans
                 sinne
                 ;
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 occasionall
                 and
                 proper
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 generall
                 vpon
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 and
                 particular
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 verse
                 sheweth
                 vvhat
                 end
                 his
                 sinne
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 next
                 declareth
                 what
                 shifts
                 it
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 .
                 Heere
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 that
                 vvhen
                 hee
                 had
                 consumed
                 all
                 on
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 had
                 eaten
                 
                   him
                   vp
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 spent
                 his
                 patrimonie
                 vpon
                 Harlots
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 vvith
                 loose
                 companions
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 dissolute
                 life
                 that
                 vndid
                 him
                 :
                 God
                 sent
                 an
                 exceeding
                 famine
                 vpon
                 the
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 riotous
                 ,
                 and
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 vvith
                 want
                 punished
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 so
                 rioted
                 .
                 Where
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 lost
                 
                   young
                   man
                
                 made
                 choyse
                 of
                 this
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 fit
                 for
                 his
                 young
                 minde
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 :
                 being
                 a
                 land
                 of
                 great
                 excesse
                 and
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 a
                 land
                 stored
                 vvith
                 Mates
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 fashion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 addicted
                 (
                 altogether
                 )
                 to
                 that
                 wanttonnes
                 that
                 best
                 pleased
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   like
                   will
                   to
                   like
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 loue
                 vanitie
                 vvill
                 follow
                 it
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 thornes
                 folden
                 one
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 
                   drunkards
                   in
                   their
                   drunkennesse
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                
                 1.10
                 .
                 so
                 the
                 tie
                 of
                 such
                 fellowship
                 will
                 hold
                 together
                 ,
                 Prouerb
                 .
                 1.11.14
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 man
                 loueth
                 hee
                 vvill
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 
                   he
                   loueth
                   he
                   will
                   be
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 poynt
                 more
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 aimeth
                 at
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 
                   lost
                   Sonne
                
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 mightie
                 
                   hunger
                   that
                   was
                   sent
                   vpon
                   them
                   .
                
                 The
                 Countrie
                 sinned
                 by
                 a
                 
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   bread
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 plagued
                 that
                 Countries
                 sin
                 by
                 a
                 
                   famine
                   of
                   bread
                
                 .
                 
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 a
                 dearth
                 of
                 Creatures
                 for
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 scarcitie
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 intemperance
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 vvee
                 learne
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 Land
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 a
                 remoue
                 of
                 that
                 blessing
                 .
                 This
                 Country
                 abused
                 her
                 abundance
                 ,
                 therefore
                 was
                 shee
                 plagued
                 with
                 vvant
                 .
                 God
                 brings
                 a
                 famine
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 
                   prepare
                   bread
                   for
                   laughter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 excesse
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 10.19
                 .
                 or
                 
                   satietis
                   that
                   will
                   ●●t
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 5.11
                 .
                 When
                 men
                 will
                 eate
                 till
                 it
                 
                   come
                   out
                   at
                   their
                   nosthrils
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                
                 11.20
                 .
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 
                   come
                   vp
                   at
                   their
                   mouth
                
                 ;
                 drinking
                 healths
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 health
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 must
                 needes
                 draw
                 the
                 Table
                 .
                 Iudah
                 that
                 was
                 
                   preuented
                   with
                   liberall
                   blessings
                
                 ,
                 hauing
                 
                   one
                   fruit
                   ripe
                   after
                   another
                
                 to
                 feede
                 on
                 ,
                 in
                 due
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 plentie
                 ;
                 Amos
                 9.13
                 .
                 because
                 she
                 became
                 wanton
                 through
                 abundance
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 
                   no
                   measure
                   in
                   sinning
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                
                 as
                 hee
                 passed
                 measure
                 in
                 being
                 
                   gracious
                   to
                   her
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 was
                 that
                 
                   fruitfull
                   Land
                   turned
                   
                   into
                   a
                   barren
                   Land
                   :
                   the
                   meate
                   was
                   cut
                   off
                   before
                   their
                   eyes
                   :
                   tinne
                   women
                   did
                   bake
                   their
                   bread
                   at
                   one
                   Ouen
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuered
                   it
                   by
                   waight
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 small
                 waight
                 againe
                 .
                 If
                 
                   they
                   sowed
                   an
                   hundred
                   Pottels
                   ,
                   it
                   yeelded
                   but
                   tenne
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 tenne
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 principall
                 lost
                 :
                 and
                 
                   they
                   did
                   houle
                   and
                   cry
                   out
                   for
                   the
                   Wheate
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Barley
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Haruest
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   was
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   Ioel
                
                 1.11
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 Dauids
                 punishment
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 wherein
                 he
                 sinned
                 :
                 hee
                 sinned
                 in
                 
                   numbring
                   the
                   people
                
                 ,
                 and
                 GOD
                 diminished
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 24.15
                 .
                 Eph●sus
                 dealt
                 not
                 well
                 with
                 
                   her
                   Candlestick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 put
                 out
                 
                   her
                   Candle
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                
                 2.5
                 .
                 for
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 
                   shee
                   fell
                   sicke
                
                 of
                 diuers
                 grieuous
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 dyed
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 of
                 
                   Mahomet
                   .
                   God
                
                 knew
                 Iewry
                 by
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 but
                 Iewry
                 would
                 not
                 know
                 God
                 by
                 thankefulnesse
                 for
                 those
                 benefits
                 ,
                 but
                 despised
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 brought
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   killing
                   some
                   ,
                   and
                   stoning
                   some
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 the
                 Word
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 did
                 
                   let
                   out
                   his
                   Vineyard
                   to
                   other
                   Husbandmen
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 21.41
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 
                   true
                   saying
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 .
                 The
                 Reasons
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   standeth
                   with
                   equitie
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   blessing
                   is
                   abused
                   ,
                   to
                   with-draw
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   Mercy
                   be
                   contemned
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   Mercy
                   into
                   Iustice
                   :
                   if
                   health
                   be
                   abused
                   ,
                   to
                   plague
                   abused
                   health
                   with
                   sicknesse
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Word
                   be
                   
                     not
                     beleeued
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   punish
                   that
                   v●beliefe
                   with
                   a
                   
                     beleeuing
                     of
                     lies
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Thes.
                   2.10.11
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   correction
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   fault
                   ,
                   so
                   should
                   the
                   
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     stripes
                  
                   giuen
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   be
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   25.2
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   qualitie
                   of
                   the
                   trespasse
                   hee
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   beaten
                   that
                   had
                   trespassed
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   reason
                   that
                   wee
                   be
                   plagued
                   as
                   wee
                   haue
                   
                     sinned
                     ,
                     Apoc.
                  
                   18.7
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   old
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Like
                     i●
                     faul●
                     ,
                     like
                     in
                     punishment
                  
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   alteration
                   ,
                   as
                   true
                   a
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Like
                     fault
                     ,
                     like
                     punishment
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   vpon
                   a
                   Country
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   scarcitie
                   of
                   graine
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   commodities
                   ,
                   with
                   Pharao's
                   chiefe
                   Butler
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   our
                   faults
                   to
                   minde
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   41.9
                   .
                   when
                   vvee
                   
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     day
                     this
                     Scripture
                     is
                     fulfilled
                     in
                     our
                     cares
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   4.21
                   .
                   or
                   ,
                   this
                   day
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   want
                   in
                   our
                   Country
                   ,
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   other
                   sustenance
                   ;
                   then
                   ,
                   as
                   Adoni-bezek
                   said
                   ,
                   wee
                   in
                   a
                   like
                   case
                   of
                   proportionate
                   punishment
                   ,
                   should
                   say
                   ;
                   
                     As
                     wee
                     haue
                     done
                     ,
                     so
                     God
                     hath
                     rewarded
                     vs
                     ,
                     Iudg.
                  
                   1.7
                   .
                   We
                   haue
                   sinned
                   in
                   our
                   food
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   hath
                   diminished
                   our
                   food
                   ;
                   the
                   last
                   yeere
                   by
                   want
                   of
                   raine
                   ,
                   this
                   yeere
                   by
                   too
                   much
                   raine
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   left
                   a
                   remembrance
                   behinde
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   vve
                   may
                   yet
                   see
                   where
                   his
                   finger
                   was
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   ?
                   
                     Fulnesse
                     of
                     bread
                     and
                     drunkennesse
                  
                   haue
                   raigned
                   among
                   vs.
                   Some
                   make
                   a
                   
                     Noahs
                     Arke
                  
                   of
                   their
                   bellies
                   ,
                   vitailed
                   with
                   (
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   )
                   how
                   many
                   kindes
                   of
                   Creatures
                   .
                   
                     One
                     is
                     hungry
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     is
                     drunken
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.21
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   eating
                   with
                   
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     poore
                  
                   ?
                   what
                   eating
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Noah
                   and
                   of
                   
                     Lot
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   17.27.28
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   what
                   daintie
                   and
                   continuall
                   eating
                   ?
                   or
                   eating
                   like
                   beasts
                   ,
                   that
                   eate
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   ?
                   and
                   eating
                   with
                   no
                   
                     remembrance
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   vsing
                   Sauces
                   to
                   let
                   downe
                   excesse●
                   not
                   to
                   help
                   the
                   stomack
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   to
                   oppresse
                   it
                   ?
                   Nature
                   is
                   content
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   Grace
                   with
                   lesse
                   ;
                   but
                   such
                   feeders
                   ,
                   no
                   friends
                   to
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   enemies
                   to
                   Grace
                   ,
                   make
                   it
                   their
                   Religion
                   not
                   to
                   serue
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Belly
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   3.19
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ?
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   cannot
                   offer
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   belly
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   sinne
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   rich
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   more
                   then
                   enough
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                   A
                   poore
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   his
                   belly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   consume
                   himselfe
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   a
                   richer
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   passe
                   from
                   this
                   sinne
                   to
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Drunkennesse
                   ;
                   and
                   wee
                   shall
                   finde
                   that
                   rich
                   and
                   poore
                   are
                   drowned
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Gluttony
                   ,
                   though
                   foule
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   vse
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   so
                   generall
                   as
                   this
                   sinne
                   of
                   Drunkennesse
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   like
                   the
                   darknesse
                   of
                   
                     Egipt
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   10.22
                   .
                   )
                   goeth
                   ouer
                   all
                   the
                   Land.
                   Where
                   men
                   doe
                   not
                   onely
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Assuerus
                   Royall
                   Feast
                   ,
                   Hest.
                   1.7
                   .
                   
                     change
                     vessell
                     after
                     vessell
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     emptie
                     vessell
                     after
                     vessell
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   then
                   )
                   
                     drinke
                     by
                     order
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   no
                   reasonable
                   order
                   :
                   then
                   ,
                   
                     none
                     might
                     compell
                     
                     his
                     fellow
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                  
                   8.
                   
                     so
                     the
                     King
                     had
                     commanded
                  
                   :
                   Now
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   inforced
                   vnder
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   the
                   stabbe
                   or
                   thrust
                   ,
                   to
                   drinke
                   the
                   health
                   or
                   pledge
                   of
                   his
                   friend
                   :
                   and
                   a
                   man
                   giues
                   his
                   neighbour
                   drinke
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   him
                   drunken
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   haue
                   (
                   otherwayes
                   )
                   commanded
                   ,
                   Hab.
                   2.15
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   what
                   drinking
                   of
                   healths
                   ,
                   till
                   men
                   haue
                   drunke
                   themselues
                   out
                   of
                   health
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   wit
                   ,
                   and
                   commonly
                   out
                   of
                   common
                   sense
                   and
                   honesty
                   ?
                   I
                   say
                   out
                   of
                   common
                   honestie
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   Goates
                   doe
                   they
                   rise
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   rise
                   from
                   their
                   drinke
                   ?
                   how
                   impure
                   ?
                   how
                   adulterous
                   in
                   their
                   talke
                   and
                   doings
                   so
                   hard
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   sleepe
                   in
                   Drunkennesse
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   watch
                   against
                   Adulterie
                   ,
                   looke
                   and
                   compare
                   Prou.
                   23.29.33
                   .
                   These
                   may
                   bee
                   called
                   the
                   Drunkards
                   of
                   a
                   Land.
                   Not
                   they
                   onely
                   vvho
                   cannot
                   beare
                   their
                   drinke
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   fall
                   downe
                   like
                   beasts
                   ,
                   being
                   wounded
                   by
                   some
                   stronger
                   beast
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   much
                   more
                   ,
                   vvho
                   are
                   
                     strong
                     to
                     poure
                     in
                     strong
                     drinke
                     ,
                     Esay
                  
                   5.22
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   sit
                   vvith
                   the
                   longest
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   drinke
                   with
                   the
                   last
                   
                   in
                   the
                   bottome
                   of
                   a
                   Celler
                   ,
                   turning
                   downe
                   bowle
                   after
                   bowle
                   into
                   some
                   vncleane
                   Sincke-hole
                   ,
                   or
                   Throate
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   Sepulcher
                   .
                
                 
                   Townes
                   and
                   Countrey
                   swarme
                   with
                   such
                   dead
                   Flyes
                   ,
                   drowned
                   in
                   their
                   po●s
                   of
                   excesse
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                   10.1
                   .
                   of
                   which
                   wee
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Death
                     is
                     in
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Kings
                   4.40
                   .
                   and
                   they
                   Deaths
                   guests
                   that
                   vse
                   them
                   ,
                   Prou.
                   9.18
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   of
                   these
                   Pharaos
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Host
                   ,
                   who
                   lye
                   thus
                   ouer-whelmed
                   in
                   the
                   red-Sea
                   of
                   Drunkennesse
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   this
                   yeere
                   ,
                   threatned
                   our
                   graine
                   ,
                   both
                   bread-corne
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke-corne
                   :
                   how
                   farre
                   his
                   hand
                   hath
                   gone
                   wee
                   see
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   further
                   it
                   might
                   haue
                   gone
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   not
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   feare
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   storme
                   fell
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   are
                   these
                   sinnes
                   the
                   onely
                   sinnes
                   that
                   make
                   such
                   waste
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   such
                   want
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   prouoked
                   for
                   these
                   onely
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   great
                   necessitie
                   vpon
                   a
                   Land
                   ?
                   Surely
                   ,
                   though
                   these
                   be
                   great
                   Wormes
                   of
                   the
                   wealth
                   of
                   a
                   Nation
                   ;
                   yet
                   there
                   are
                   moe
                   consumers
                   then
                   these
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   Prodigall
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   our
                   Countrey
                   (
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   vvasted
                   
                   their
                   goods
                   and
                   flesh
                   with
                   Harlots
                   ;
                   who
                   
                     rising
                     vp
                     full
                     ,
                     haue
                     neighed
                     after
                     their
                     neighbours
                     wiues
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     fed
                     Horse
                     after
                     his
                     Mate●
                     Ier.
                  
                   5.8
                   .
                   Haue
                   not
                   some
                   laid
                   but
                   all
                   vpon
                   vaine
                   and
                   chargeable
                   brauery
                   from
                   their
                   Hat-string
                   to
                   their
                   shooe-strings
                   ?
                   Haue
                   not
                   some
                   hid
                   their
                   Talent
                   and
                   Patrimonie
                   in
                   gorgeous
                   and
                   costly
                   buildings
                   ,
                   desiring
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   larger
                   houses
                   then
                   their
                   fathers
                   builded
                   ,
                   without
                   all
                   desire
                   and
                   care
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   good
                   houses
                   their
                   fathers
                   long
                   maintayned
                   ?
                   Haue
                   not
                   some
                   turned
                   all
                   into
                   smoake
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   making
                   that
                   to
                   passe
                   through
                   their
                   mouth
                   and
                   nosthrils
                   ,
                   in
                   townes
                   and
                   Cities
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   ,
                   in
                   good
                   and
                   charitable
                   Hospitalitie
                   ,
                   haue
                   gone
                   through
                   the
                   chimnies
                   of
                   their
                   fayre
                   Houses
                   in
                   the
                   Country
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   (
                   like
                   a
                   Plague-house
                   )
                   stand
                   euer
                   shut
                   vp
                   ?
                   Haue
                   not
                   some
                   ,
                   hauing
                   turned
                   all
                   to
                   destruction
                   with
                   the
                   riots
                   of
                   Dice
                   and
                   Gaming
                   ,
                   turned
                   beggars
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   Gentlemen
                   well
                   descended
                   and
                   left
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   hauing
                   filled
                   their
                   mouths
                   with
                   the
                   smoke
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   beene
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   call
                   in
                   for
                   
                   their
                   pottels
                   and
                   gallons
                   to
                   quench
                   it
                   with
                   large
                   drunkennesse
                   ?
                
                 
                   When
                   wee
                   consider
                   such
                   generall
                   abuse
                   of
                   Gods
                   blessings
                   ,
                   and
                   mens
                   vnthankefulnesse
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   maruell
                   if
                   God
                   punish
                   vs
                   with
                   scarcitie
                   of
                   fruits
                   ,
                   and
                   pouertie
                   of
                   estate
                   ?
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   the
                   Lord
                   wrought
                   fearefully
                   in
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   Summer
                   and
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   
                     not
                     forget
                     his
                     worke
                     ,
                     his
                     great
                     worke
                     ,
                     worthy
                     to
                     be
                     remembred
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   last
                   Summer
                   there
                   was
                   little
                   grasse
                   to
                   make
                   into
                   hay
                   :
                   this
                   Summer
                   and
                   yeere
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   yeere
                   of
                   grasse
                   ;
                   the
                   ground
                   neuer
                   ,
                   in
                   mans
                   memorie
                   ,
                   better
                   clad
                   with
                   that
                   commoditie
                   .
                   Yet
                   how
                   was
                   her
                   faire
                   cloathing
                   with
                   grasse
                   soyled
                   with
                   dirt
                   ,
                   in
                   many
                   flouded
                   Medowes
                   within
                   the
                   Land
                   this
                   yeere
                   ?
                   The
                   last
                   Summer
                   the
                   Sunne
                   in
                   his
                   open
                   chariot
                   ;
                   this
                   Summer
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   chariot
                   couered
                   with
                   clouds
                   .
                   The
                   last
                   Summer
                   ,
                   glorious
                   :
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   wading
                   in
                   water
                   .
                   The
                   Heauens
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   Summer
                   ,
                   as
                   brasse
                   ouer
                   our
                   heads
                   :
                   this
                   Summer
                   ,
                   or
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Spring
                   or
                   Conduit
                   .
                   The
                   last
                   Summer
                   ,
                   
                   bright
                   and
                   shining
                   :
                   this
                   Summer
                   ,
                   blacke
                   (
                   like
                   a
                   Hayre-cloath
                   )
                   ouer-cast
                   vvith
                   darknesse
                   .
                   The
                   earth
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   Summer
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   Iron-earth
                   :
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   marish-earth
                   .
                   The
                   last
                   Summer
                   ,
                   gaping
                   with
                   thirst
                   :
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   drowned
                   in
                   raine
                   and
                   waters
                   .
                
                 
                   Doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   worke
                   so
                   strangely
                   and
                   contrarily
                   ,
                   in
                   two
                   yeeres
                   so
                   neare
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   two
                   Summers
                   immediately
                   following
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   to
                   leaue
                   no
                   impression
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   get
                   no
                   audience
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   shew
                   what
                   power
                   he
                   hath
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   and
                   left
                   arme
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   carelesse
                   in
                   our
                   Land
                   may
                   feare
                   and
                   be
                   humbled
                   before
                   his
                   great
                   glory
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   to
                   call
                   their
                   sinne
                   to
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   hearts
                   to
                   repentance
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   smiting
                   a
                   Land
                   with
                   sore
                   diseases
                   and
                   long
                   dearth
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   Land
                   by
                   such
                   visitation
                   and
                   humblings
                   might
                   mourne
                   ,
                   girded
                   with
                   sacke-cloath
                   ,
                   
                     like
                     a
                     virgin
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     husband
                     of
                     her
                     youth
                     ,
                     Ioel
                  
                   1.8
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   laugh
                   and
                   reioyce
                   with
                   sinners
                   ;
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   not
                   lost
                   that
                   correction
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   loose
                   nothing
                   by
                   
                   any
                   that
                   is
                   hardened
                   desperately
                   in
                   his
                   sinne
                   ;
                   but
                   hath
                   left
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   witness●
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   smarter
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   easier
                   cannot
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   certaine
                   destruction
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     why
                     should
                     ye
                     be
                     smitten
                     any
                     more
                     ?
                     Esa.
                  
                   1.5
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   reproofe
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   such
                   punishment
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   Land
                   hath
                   beene
                   lately
                   vnder
                   ,
                   by
                   two
                   vnseasonable
                   Sommers
                   ,
                   looke
                   not
                   into
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   as
                   causes
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   altogether
                   )
                   into
                   the
                   
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     skie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   distempers
                   there
                   ,
                   blaming
                   them
                   .
                   Wee
                   set
                   our
                   sinnes
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   setteth
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   against
                   vs.
                   Wee
                   refuse
                   to
                   serue
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   grudge
                   as
                   much
                   to
                   serue
                   vs.
                   A
                   wise
                   man
                   considereth
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   considering
                   ,
                   findeth
                   in
                   his
                   Christian
                   search
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   cause
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   distempers
                   in
                   the
                   skie
                   ,
                   and
                   alterations
                   on
                   earth
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   that
                   ill
                   vveather
                   ,
                   that
                   commeth
                   from
                   the
                   corrupt
                   Ayre
                   ,
                   and
                   mud
                   of
                   the
                   age
                   and
                   times
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   wickednes
                   so
                   aboundeth
                   .
                   Hee
                   that
                   gathereth
                   other
                   wayes
                   ,
                   is
                   vnwise
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   
                     that
                     is
                     blinde
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     not
                     see
                     a
                     farre
                     off
                     ,
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.9
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   so
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   
                     thunder
                     maruailously
                     
                     with
                     his
                     voyce
                     ,
                  
                   this
                   yeere
                   ,
                   Iob
                   37.5
                   .
                   and
                   in
                   these
                   parts
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ?
                   What
                   maruaile
                   ,
                   when
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   vvee
                   drumme
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   hee
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   also
                   should
                   thunder
                   against
                   vs
                   ?
                   two
                   or
                   b
                   three
                   Moones
                   haue
                   changed
                   ,
                   but
                   vvith
                   small
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   weather
                   ,
                   from
                   euill
                   to
                   better
                   :
                   and
                   what
                   maruaile
                   if
                   the
                   weather
                   bee
                   not
                   changed
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   hearts
                   are
                   not
                   changed
                   ?
                   and
                   vvhen
                   we
                   looke
                   into
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   Moone
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   our
                   wayes
                   ?
                   If
                   we
                   would
                   set
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   weather
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Moone
                   or
                   Starres
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   our
                   good
                   conuersation
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   haue
                   better
                   signes
                   of
                   better
                   seasons
                   then
                   haue
                   lately
                   appeared
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   some
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   ill
                   weather
                   vp
                   ,
                   talke
                   and
                   complaine
                   of
                   some
                   Coniurings
                   abroad
                   .
                   To
                   such
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   driue
                   out
                   of
                   themselues
                   Satans
                   great
                   host
                   of
                   lusts
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   seuen
                   ,
                   or
                   seuen-times
                   seuen
                   Deuils
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   so
                   
                     possessed
                     them
                  
                   by
                   customary
                   and
                   familiar
                   sinnefulnesse
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   a
                   present
                   calme
                   and
                   end
                   in
                   all
                   stormes
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Iob
                   sayth
                   ,
                   
                     Miserie
                     commeth
                     not
                     foorth
                     of
                     the
                     dust
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   5.6
                   .
                   his
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   these
                   miseries
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   complaine
                   of●
                   come
                   from
                   sinne
                   ;
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   these
                   bodies
                   of
                   dust
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   giue
                   vs
                   raine
                   in
                   season
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     appointed
                     weekes
                     of
                     the
                     Haruest
                     ,
                     Ier.
                  
                   5.24
                   .
                   The
                   raine
                   we
                   haue
                   had
                   hath
                   beene
                   vnseasonable
                   and
                   the
                   weekes
                   vve
                   haue
                   seene
                   ,
                   haue
                   proued
                   vncomfortable
                   .
                   Commeth
                   this
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   altogether
                   )
                   from
                   a
                   troubled
                   skie
                   ?
                   no
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   iniquities
                   haue
                   turned
                   away
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     our
                     sinnes
                     haue
                     hindred
                     good
                     things
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     Ier.
                  
                   5.25
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   childe
                   beginneth
                   to
                   play
                   vvith
                   his
                   meat
                   ,
                   a
                   wise
                   Father
                   will
                   take
                   it
                   from
                   him
                   ;
                   vvee
                   haue
                   abused
                   our
                   plentie
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   still
                   abuse
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   what
                   can
                   vve
                   looke
                   for
                   from
                   so
                   wise
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Father
                   in
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   penury
                   and
                   dearth
                   after
                   fulnesse
                   so
                   abused
                   ?
                   So
                   farre
                   of
                   the
                   punishment
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   by
                   occasion
                   ,
                   and
                   generall
                   vpon
                   the
                   Countrie
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   particular
                   vpon
                   this
                   lost
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   followeth
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   [
                   
                     And
                     hee
                     began
                     to
                     bee
                     in
                     necessitie
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   The
                   Countrie
                   being
                   punished
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   dearth
                   ,
                   the
                   lost
                   Sonne
                   is
                   here
                   sayd
                   to
                   haue
                   had
                   his
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   affliction
                   :
                   
                     for
                     hee
                  
                   (
                   also
                   )
                   
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     necessitie
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   generall
                   want
                   extended
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   sinne
                   was
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     hee
                     tasted
                  
                   of
                   the
                   cup
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   calamitie
                   .
                   Hee
                   was
                   in
                   want
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   16.
                   verse
                   ,
                   in
                   great
                   want
                   :
                   which
                   want
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   want
                   ,
                   was
                   layd
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   iustly
                   for
                   his
                   wastes
                   ,
                   and
                   secretly
                   for
                   his
                   good
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   heauenly
                   Father
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   repentance
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   repentance
                   ,
                   home
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Where
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   kinde
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   effects
                   thereof
                   ,
                   verse
                   15.
                   the
                   kinde
                   of
                   punishment
                   was
                   the
                   straites
                   of
                   hunger
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Land
                   endured
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   vvas
                   in
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   set
                   pouertie
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   miserie
                   into
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   inwardly
                   and
                   outwardly
                   ,
                   hee
                   might
                   draw
                   him
                   to
                   himselfe
                   vvith
                   strong
                   cordes
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   Hose
                   2.8
                   9.
                   before
                   ,
                   (
                   no
                   doubt
                   )
                   he
                   had
                   knocked
                   at
                   the
                   dore
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   exhortations
                   ,
                   admonitions
                   ,
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   opening
                   ,
                   Apocal.
                   3.20
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   hee
                   knocketh
                   by
                   his
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   saying
                   to
                   such
                   seruants
                   ,
                   
                     Compell
                     him
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   14.23
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   word
                   cannot
                   reclaime
                   vs
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   vse
                   other
                   meanes
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   to
                   
                     looke
                     home
                  
                   .
                   God
                   doth
                   seeke
                   vs
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   :
                   if
                   hee
                   cannot
                   finde
                   vs
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   make
                   vs
                   to
                   seeke
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   iudgements
                   .
                   Hee
                   will
                   beate
                   vs
                   gently
                   vpon
                   our
                   coates
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   yet
                   vvee
                   continue
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   vvhip
                   our
                   naked
                   consciences
                   .
                   GOD
                   would
                   not
                   cast
                   away
                   
                     his
                     people
                     which
                     hee
                     knew
                     before
                     ,
                     Roman
                     .
                  
                   11.2
                   .
                   and
                   
                     whom
                     hee
                     deliuered
                  
                   from
                   the
                   hand
                   
                     of
                     the
                     enemie
                     ,
                     with
                     signes
                     and
                     great
                     wonders
                     ,
                     in
                     Egipt
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   
                     terrible
                     wildernesse
                  
                   :
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   they
                   left
                   off
                   to
                   serue
                   him
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   after
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Iosua
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   Elders
                   that
                   ouer-liued
                   Iosua
                   ,
                   doing
                   wickedly
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   ,
                   &
                   
                     seruing
                     Baalim
                     ,
                     Iudg.
                  
                   2.11
                   .
                   Hee
                   taught
                   them
                   in
                   mercy
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   
                     great
                     signes
                     by
                     the
                     Iudges
                     ,
                     whom
                     hee
                     raised
                     vp
                     ,
                     as
                     Sauiours
                     ,
                     
                     to
                     deliuer
                     them
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   16.
                   but
                   vvhen
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   obey
                   their
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   and
                   vvhen
                   they
                   went
                   
                     a
                     whoring
                     after
                     their
                     Gods
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   17.
                   
                     hee
                     made
                     them
                     to
                     crie
                     for
                     the
                     affliction
                     ,
                     Iudg.
                  
                   3.9
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   could
                   not
                   by
                   gentlenesse
                   reduce
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   tried
                   other
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   some
                   sharpenesse
                   ,
                   to
                   winne
                   them
                   ,
                   Iudg.
                   3.12.15
                   .
                   and
                   4.2.3
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   people
                   ,
                   further
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     when
                     they
                     had
                     their
                     desire
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     turned
                     from
                     their
                     lust
                     :
                     Moses
                  
                   and
                   Aaron
                   could
                   doe
                   no
                   good
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   78.29.30
                   .
                   what
                   did
                   the
                   Lord
                   then
                   ?
                   hee
                   strooke
                   some
                   vvith
                   sickenesse
                   ,
                   and
                   slewe
                   some
                   with
                   death
                   :
                   and
                   
                     when
                     he
                     slew
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     sought
                     him
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   34.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   layd
                   affliction
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     sent
                     death
                  
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   stand
                   out
                   no
                   longer
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     returned
                     earely
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   presently
                   :
                   though
                   more
                   in
                   shew
                   then
                   in
                   heart
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   thus
                   )
                   whom
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   reforme
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   hee
                   reformeth
                   or
                   seemeth
                   to
                   haue
                   reformed
                   with
                   strokes
                   .
                   Ephraim
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   giue
                   their
                   mindes
                   to
                   turne
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   Hose
                   .
                   5.4
                   .
                   and
                   though
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   sent
                   
                     Hosea
                     ,
                     Amos
                     ,
                     Ioel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Prophets
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     turne
                     them
                  
                   from
                   that
                   spirit
                   of
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   and
                   whoredomes
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   middes
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   them
                   ;
                   yet
                   would
                   they
                   not
                   know
                   IEHOVA
                   ;
                   therefore
                   
                     hee
                     spoiled
                     and
                     wounded
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   spoiled
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   wounded
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   persons
                   ,
                   Hose
                   5.14
                   .
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   acknowledge
                   their
                   faults
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     seeke
                     him
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   15.
                   
                   
                     Hee
                     hid
                     himselfe
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   weet
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     his
                     louing
                     countenance
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   6.
                   that
                   
                     they
                     might
                     seeke
                     him
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   15.
                   and
                   
                     went
                     and
                     returned
                     to
                     his
                     place
                     ,
                  
                   ibid.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   seemed
                   (
                   as
                   Christ
                   )
                   
                     to
                     goe
                     further
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   24.28
                   .
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   constraine
                   him
                   ,
                   saying
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   
                     Come
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     returne
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     hath
                     spoiled
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     will
                     heale
                     vs
                     :
                     he
                     hath
                     wounded
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     will
                     binde
                     vs
                     vp
                     ,
                     Hos.
                  
                   6.1
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   Ionah
                   would
                   not
                   come
                   backe
                   without
                   a
                   storme
                   ,
                   God
                   sent
                   out
                   a
                   storme
                   ,
                   or
                   winde
                   of
                   commaundement
                   ,
                   to
                   fetch
                   him
                   ,
                   Iona.
                   1.4
                   .
                   As
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   the
                   needle
                   maketh
                   way
                   for
                   the
                   threed
                   :
                   so
                   GOD
                   boareth
                   the
                   eare
                   by
                   piercing
                   troubles
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   word
                   may
                   enter
                   that
                   word
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   threed
                   and
                   twist
                   of
                   Euangelicall
                   Saluation
                   .
                   The
                   reasons
                   are
                   :
                   
                     
                       First
                       ,
                       
                         God
                         loueth
                         all
                         his
                         children
                      
                       ;
                       and
                       as
                       many
                       as
                       
                         he
                         loueth
                         ,
                         he
                         chasteneth
                         .
                         Apoc.
                      
                       3.19
                       .
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       breaketh
                       them
                       (
                       as
                       Colts
                       )
                       
                         of
                         their
                         vnhappy
                         touches
                      
                       ,
                       with
                       his
                       rod
                       of
                       nurture
                       ,
                       Pro.
                       3.12
                       .
                       and
                       (
                       here
                       )
                       he
                       dealeth
                       with
                       his
                       children
                       ,
                       as
                       earthly
                       Parents
                       doe
                       with
                       theirs
                       :
                       they
                       passe
                       from
                       words
                       to
                       blowes
                       ,
                       when
                       words
                       can
                       doe
                       nothing
                       .
                    
                     
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       God
                       will
                       loose
                       none
                       of
                       his
                       children
                       ,
                       and
                       (
                       therefore
                       )
                       if
                       they
                       wander
                       (
                       like
                       strayes
                       )
                       from
                       their
                       Fathers
                       house
                       ,
                       hee
                       will
                       call
                       them
                       home
                       by
                       his
                       word
                       ,
                       or
                       vvhippe
                       them
                       home
                       with
                       chastisements
                       ,
                       Psal.
                       23.4
                       .
                    
                     
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       God
                       doth
                       ,
                       and
                       euer
                       will
                       ,
                       put
                       difference
                       betweene
                       Sonnes
                       &
                       Bastards
                       .
                       Now
                       ,
                       if
                       wee
                       be
                       vvithout
                       correction
                       ,
                       wee
                       are
                       Bastards
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       Sonnes
                       ,
                       Hebr.
                       12.8
                       .
                       and
                       ,
                       vvho
                       can
                       better
                       tell
                       how
                       to
                       reforme
                       the
                       heart
                       then
                       hee
                       that
                       made
                       it
                       ?
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   wee
                   finde
                   the
                   Lords
                   hand
                   to
                   be
                   waightie
                   vpon
                   vs
                   in
                   any
                   crosse
                   ,
                   to
                   remember
                   that
                   God
                   doth
                   it
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   to
                   remoue
                   nearer
                   to
                   him
                   
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   
                     farre
                     Country
                  
                   .
                   Hee
                   (
                   sometimes
                   )
                   sendeth
                   want
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   sue
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   our
                   store
                   by
                   repentance
                   .
                   When
                   vvee
                   depart
                   from
                   him
                   by
                   sinne
                   ,
                   hee
                   crosseth
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   sometime
                   did
                   Balaam
                   in
                   his
                   way●
                   Numb
                   .
                   22.22
                   .
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   to
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   
                     turne
                     from
                     sin
                     to
                     righteousnesse
                  
                   .
                   God
                   roundeth
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   eare
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   open
                   our
                   eares
                   by
                   his
                   corrections
                   .
                   Hee
                   sendeth
                   a
                   storme
                   after
                   Ionah
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   hee
                   had
                   said
                   ;
                   Ionah
                   come
                   back
                   .
                   He
                   bre●keth
                   the
                   
                     staffe
                     of
                     our
                     bread
                  
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   breake
                   the
                   sto●●
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                   Hee
                   striketh
                   vs
                   with
                   sicknesse
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   strike
                   vs
                   to
                   amendment
                   .
                   Hee
                   maketh
                   vs
                   poore
                   in
                   our
                   Trades
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   rich
                   in
                   well-doing
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   he
                   plagueth
                   our
                   bodies
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   preuent
                   a
                   greater
                   plague
                   in
                   our
                   soules
                   .
                   Ezek.
                   20.37
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.32
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   terrour
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   despise
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   the
                   Rod
                   ;
                   nor
                   for
                   what
                   it
                   commeth
                   ,
                   nor
                   from
                   whom
                   ,
                   Mic.
                   6.9
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   what
                   meanes
                   remaine
                   to
                   reclaime
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   vaine
                   conuersation
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   neare
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   hardning
                   .
                   Let
                   them
                   consider
                   
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   open
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   knocking
                   's
                   at
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                   When
                   hee
                   reproueth
                   their
                   sinnes
                   by
                   affliction
                   :
                   they
                   open
                   their
                   eyes
                   to
                   blasphemie
                   ,
                   but
                   open
                   no
                   dore
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   they
                   murmure
                   against
                   the
                   rod
                   ;
                   but
                   profit
                   not
                   by
                   it
                   to
                   goodnesse
                   :
                   or
                   they
                   despise
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   light
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   toucheth
                   them
                   to
                   no
                   care
                   of
                   amendment
                   ,
                   Esay
                   1.5
                   .
                   Amos
                   4.6.8.9.10.11
                   .
                   Ezek.
                   21.13
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   long
                   knocked
                   at
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   the
                   amiable
                   voyce
                   of
                   his
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   lately
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   loud
                   voyce
                   of
                   his
                   windes
                   ,
                   and
                   marueilously
                   by
                   the
                   glorious
                   voyce
                   of
                   his
                   Thunder
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   opening
                   by
                   vnfained
                   repentance
                   ?
                   Doe
                   vve
                   not
                   open
                   presently
                   to
                   a
                   great
                   man
                   that
                   knocketh
                   ?
                   And
                   shall
                   wee
                   put
                   off
                   to
                   open
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   men
                   ?
                   Shall
                   a
                   stranger
                   be
                   receiued
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   hee
                   that
                   oweth
                   the
                   house
                   stand
                   without
                   ?
                   Shall
                   strange
                   affections
                   finde
                   no
                   deniall
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   wee
                   not
                   returne
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   louing
                   correction
                   may
                   make
                   vs
                   whole
                   ?
                
                 
                   An
                   instruction
                   ,
                   
                   not
                   to
                   faint
                   when
                   God
                   rebuketh
                   vs
                   with
                   roddes
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.5
                   .
                   
                   Prouerb
                   .
                   3.11
                   .
                   for
                   ,
                   his
                   chastisement●
                   are
                   not
                   tokens
                   of
                   desertion
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   verse
                   12.
                   
                   Wee
                   heard
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   bee
                   without
                   correction
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   bastards
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.8
                   .
                   Bas●ards
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   looked
                   vnto
                   as
                   a
                   mans
                   owne
                   Children
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   owne
                   Children
                   are
                   kept
                   in
                   ,
                   they
                   (
                   oftentimes
                   )
                   are
                   at
                   libertie
                   :
                   but
                   at
                   such
                   libertie
                   as
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   the
                   Concubines
                   had
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   
                     Abraham
                     gaue
                     certaine
                     gifts
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     sent
                     them
                     away
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   25.6
                   .
                   Here
                   ,
                   they
                   receiue
                   their
                   portion
                   of
                   libertie
                   and
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   inheritance
                   in
                   Isaack●
                   nor
                   part
                   in
                   Christ.
                   And
                   ,
                   what
                   harme
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   with
                   affliction
                   to
                   bee
                   beaten
                   home
                   to
                   thy
                   fathers
                   house
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   
                     bread
                     enough
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   a
                   strangers
                   house
                   ,
                   or
                   strange
                   Country
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   want
                   and
                   necessitie
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   will
                   it
                   hurt
                   thee
                   that
                   God
                   loueth
                   thee
                   ?
                   
                     As
                     many
                     as
                     he
                     loueth
                     hee
                     chasteneth
                     ,
                     Apoc.
                  
                   3.19
                   .
                   Or
                   ,
                   are
                   they
                   blessed
                   whom
                   God
                   correcteth
                   ?
                   Iob
                   5.17
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   art
                   thou
                   onely
                   vnhappy
                   ,
                   and
                   miserable
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   giueth
                   thee
                   correction
                   ?
                   are
                   such
                   
                     Gods
                     delight
                     ?
                     Prou.
                  
                   3.12
                   .
                   and
                   will
                   wee
                   not
                   be
                   pleased
                   where
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   ?
                   shall
                   
                   that
                   that
                   delighteth
                   him
                   trouble
                   vs
                   ?
                   and
                   that
                   that
                   reioyceth
                   him
                   make
                   vs
                   sad
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   our
                   griefe
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   Gods
                   delight
                   ?
                   So
                   farre
                   for
                   the
                   kinde
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   the
                   effects
                   follow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 went
                 and
                 claue
                 to
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Farme
                 ,
                 to
                 feede
                 Swin●
                 .
              
               
                 COncerning
                 this
                 lost
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 kinde
                 of
                 punishment
                 hath
                 beene
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 necessitie
                 to
                 which
                 his
                 sinne
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 followeth
                 that
                 wee
                 (
                 further
                 )
                 consider
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 effects
                 that
                 followed
                 :
                 Which
                 respect
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 hee
                 put
                 himselfe
                 Seruant
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 hunger
                 did
                 so
                 driue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 sharpe
                 teeth
                 bite
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 refused
                 no
                 condition
                 of
                 life
                 wherein
                 hee
                 might
                 get
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 belly
                 ,
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 asswage
                 that
                 paine
                 of
                 necessitie
                 which
                 
                 hee
                 endured
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 
                   ioyne
                   himselfe
                   to
                   a
                   certaine
                
                 miserable
                 and
                 churlish
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 vvho
                 imployed
                 him
                 basely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Gentry
                 and
                 breeding
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 command
                 him
                 about
                 his
                 more
                 honest
                 and
                 ingenuous
                 seruices
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 )
                 some
                 rich
                 Townesman
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 wealthy
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 houses
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 Farmes
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 
                   sent
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   Farme
                
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 looke
                 vnto
                 his
                 better
                 cattell
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 yet
                 )
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 better
                 respect
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   to
                   feede
                   his
                   Swine
                
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 hee
                 that
                 (
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 )
                 was
                 impatient
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 naturall
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 younger
                 brother
                 in
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 that
                 low
                 ebbe
                 of
                 necessitie
                 in
                 his
                 poore
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 meanest
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 any
                 worke
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 contemptible
                 .
                 So
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 best
                 preferment
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 get
                 by
                 the
                 Diuels
                 Seruice
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 their
                 neckes
                 into
                 his
                 yoake
                 to
                 be
                 commaunded
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 stray-Sonne
                 had
                 rather
                 submit
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 till
                 further
                 
                 misery
                 compell
                 him
                 )
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 had
                 offended
                 .
                 If
                 hee
                 can
                 take
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 then
                 his
                 way
                 home
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 rather
                 wander
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 keepe
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 repentance
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 fareth
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 fared
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 since
                 ;
                 in
                 him
                 they
                 were
                 strangers
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 farre
                 country
                 of
                 their
                 exile
                 from
                 heauenly
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 how
                 vnwilling
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 come
                 home
                 to
                 their
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 depart
                 daily
                 by
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 Sinne
                 ?
                 They
                 sooner
                 cleaue
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 any
                 refuge
                 then
                 to
                 his
                 prouidence
                 :
                 vvhich
                 they
                 would
                 still
                 doe
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 bidden
                 but
                 refusing
                 guests
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 Luke
                 14.18.19.20
                 .
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 not
                 vse
                 compulsion
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 verse
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 from
                 hence
                 is
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 is
                 naturall
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 proper
                 effect
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 further
                 and
                 further
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 bring
                 him
                 backe●
                 Adam
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 once
                 departed
                 from
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 departed
                 further
                 by
                 impenitencie
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 called
                 him
                 .
                 
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   man
                   and
                   his
                   wife
                   hid
                   themselues
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   among
                   the
                   Trees
                   of
                   the
                   Garden
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 3.8
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 (
                 here
                 )
                 behold
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 lost
                 Sonne
                 )
                 the
                 old
                 Adam
                 of
                 disobedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   hiding
                   himselfe
                   among
                
                 one
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Trees
                   of
                   the
                   garden
                
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 hee
                 will
                 come
                 backe
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 calleth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   where
                   art
                   thou
                   ?
                   Gen.
                
                 3.9
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 this
                 appeareth
                 in
                 kinde
                 ,
                 considered
                 in
                 Cain
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 a
                 vagabond
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 runne-a-gate
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 did
                 neuer
                 returne
                 ,
                 because
                 neuer
                 brought
                 backe
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 turneth
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 4.14
                 .
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Gods
                 deare
                 Childe
                 ,
                 departing
                 by
                 his
                 Adultery
                 and
                 bloudy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 lost
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 thought
                 not
                 of
                 returning
                 thither
                 by
                 sound
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 three
                 quarters
                 of
                 a
                 yeeres
                 absence
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 God
                 sent
                 Nathan
                 his
                 Prophet
                 with
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 Parable
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   the
                   man
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 11.27
                 .
                 &
                 12.1.2.7
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Returne
                   yee
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   Adam
                   ,
                   
                   Psal.
                
                 90.3
                 .
                 knoweth
                 that
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 Adam
                 cannot
                 returne
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 turne
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 onely
                 )
                 ordereth
                 the
                 goings
                 of
                 man.
                 So
                 that
                 stray-sheepe
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 CHRIST
                 had
                 conference
                 at
                 Iacobs
                 Well
                 ,
                 wandered
                 further
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 taunting
                 speeches
                 ,
                 from
                 her
                 direct
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 God
                 her
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 till
                 CHRIST
                 stopped
                 her
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 her
                 what
                 shee
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 nought
                 shee
                 had
                 beene
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 4.11.15.17
                 .
                 for
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   well
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   no
                   Husband
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   hee
                   whom
                   thou
                   now
                   hast
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   thy
                   Husband
                   ,
                   verse
                
                 17.18
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 that
                 man
                 straying
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 cannot
                 returne
                 till
                 God
                 turne
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 are
                 .
                 Man
                 departeth
                 not
                 from
                 God
                 but
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 nor
                 returneth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 but
                 repentance
                 is
                 Gods
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 turne
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 hee
                 be
                 first
                 turned
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 31.19
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 our
                 comming
                 backe
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 wander
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 worke
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 lost
                 man
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 stray
                 and
                 lost
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 
                 will
                 wander
                 further
                 and
                 further
                 from
                 his
                 Pasture
                 till
                 his
                 Shepheard
                 seeke
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 home
                 ,
                 Luke
                 15.4
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 wandering
                 sinner
                 will
                 stray
                 without
                 end
                 or
                 returne
                 till
                 God
                 haue
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 man
                 fallen
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 rebellious
                 creature●
                 proud
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 stubborne
                 to
                 Grace
                 ?
                 But
                 pride
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 downe
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 bee
                 taken
                 downe
                 ;
                 nor
                 stubbornnesse
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 till
                 stubbornnesse
                 be
                 mastered
                 .
                 This
                 commeth
                 onely
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 commeth
                 onely
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 vve
                 are
                 conuerted
                 to
                 God.
                 Also
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 repent
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 (
                 first
                 )
                 hate
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 But
                 doth
                 any
                 man
                 so
                 naturally
                 ,
                 or
                 till
                 God
                 by
                 grace
                 alter
                 him
                 ?
                 Must
                 hee
                 not
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ?
                 must
                 hee
                 not
                 be
                 iustified
                 ?
                 must
                 hee
                 not
                 haue
                 Faith
                 that
                 shall
                 doe
                 so
                 ?
                 And
                 ,
                 vvho
                 sanctifieth
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
                 2
                 Th●s
                 .
                 2.13
                 .
                 who
                 iustifieth
                 but
                 God
                 ?
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 ver
                 .
                 33.
                 and
                 whose
                 gift
                 is
                 Faith
                 but
                 Gods
                 ?
                 Rom.
                 12.3
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   to
                   resigne
                   all
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   praying
                   him
                   to
                   
                   bring
                   backe
                   his
                   lost
                   Sonne
                   in
                   vs.
                   Wee
                   wander
                   through
                   many
                   a
                   vale
                   ,
                   and
                   ouer
                   many
                   a
                   mountaine
                   ,
                   after
                   we
                   haue
                   broken
                   from
                   him
                   by
                   our
                   Coltish
                   liues
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   runne
                   into
                   hell
                   if
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   stay
                   vs.
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   his
                   loue
                   to
                   wilfull
                   sinners
                   is
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   vvill
                   not
                   loose
                   one
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   chosen
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   seeke
                   him
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   great
                   patience
                   )
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   and
                   Iudgements
                   ,
                   tenne
                   ,
                   twenty
                   ,
                   thirty
                   ,
                   forty
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   or
                   longer
                   ,
                   till
                   hee
                   finde
                   him
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   consider
                   wisely
                   how
                   long
                   hee
                   hath
                   sought
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   particular
                   man
                   ,
                   how
                   louingly
                   hee
                   hath
                   sought
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   Messengers
                   ,
                   whom
                   hee
                   hath
                   sent
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   vvhat
                   Messengers
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   how
                   many
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   finding
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   stray-life
                   ,
                   more
                   ready
                   euery
                   day
                   then
                   other
                   ,
                   to
                   loose
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   Vales
                   of
                   Baca
                   and
                   Mountaines
                   of
                   Sin
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   cry
                   vnto
                   God
                   with
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   with
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ;
                   
                     O
                     seeke
                     thy
                     Seruant
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   119.176
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   dreame
                   (
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   dreame
                   when
                   one
                   awaketh
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   repent
                   when
                   they
                   will.
                   Or
                   ,
                   why
                   doe
                   they
                   with
                   so
                   lost
                   a
                   conscience
                   put
                   off
                   repentance
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   if
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   their
                   gift
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   theirs
                   but
                   Gods
                   to
                   giue
                   ?
                   Acts
                   5.31
                   .
                   2
                   Tim.
                   2.25
                   .
                   But
                   suppose
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   our
                   power
                   and
                   hands
                   to
                   repent
                   when
                   wee
                   would
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   great
                   madnesse
                   to
                   sinne
                   wilfully
                   and
                   presumingly
                   because
                   of
                   that
                   ?
                   One
                   saith
                   well
                   ;
                   would
                   any
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   sober
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   minde
                   ,
                   surfet
                   of
                   his
                   meate
                   because
                   hee
                   hath
                   a
                   Pill
                   in
                   his
                   Closet
                   ?
                   or
                   cruelly
                   hacke
                   his
                   flesh
                   with
                   a
                   sword
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   and
                   keeping
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   will
                   cure
                   the
                   sore
                   of
                   those
                   desperate
                   gashes
                   ?
                   And
                   is
                   hee
                   a
                   sober
                   Christian
                   ,
                   or
                   Christian
                   of
                   any
                   sound
                   or
                   sober
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   ,
                   by
                   sinning
                   wilfully
                   ,
                   expose
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   strokes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   gashes
                   of
                   a
                   wounded
                   and
                   tormented
                   conscience
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   hath
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   remedy
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   Repentance
                   ?
                   But
                   Repentance
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   custodie
                   ,
                   nor
                   vnder
                   our
                   key
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   thinke
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   therefore
                   ,
                   wanting
                   this
                   Oyle
                   of
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   what
                   folly
                   and
                   madnesse
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   deferre
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   foolish
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   till
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   opening
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   till
                   wee
                   would
                   be
                   glad
                   to
                   buy
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   thousand
                   repentances
                   ,
                   and
                   tenne
                   thousand
                   worlds
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   had
                   them
                   ?
                   Mat.
                   25.11.12
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   confutation
                   of
                   that
                   Popish
                   Pelagian
                   errour
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   bring
                   some
                   helpes
                   with
                   vs
                   in
                   Nature
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   conuersion
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   what
                   furtherance
                   doth
                   the
                   stray-sheepe
                   giue
                   to
                   the
                   Shepheard
                   of
                   finding
                   and
                   bringing
                   him
                   backe
                   vpon
                   his
                   shoulders
                   with
                   ioy
                   ?
                   Luke
                   15.5
                   .
                   What
                   had
                   Christ
                   from
                   that
                   scornefull
                   woman
                   of
                   Samaria
                   toward
                   her
                   saluation
                   ?
                   Ioh
                   4.7
                   .
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   from
                   her
                   as
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   nature
                   to
                   help
                   him
                   with
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   besides
                   that
                   shee
                   gaue
                   no
                   gentle
                   answere
                   to
                   the
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   her
                   soule
                   ,
                   by
                   her
                   mal-apart
                   talke
                   ,
                   she
                   gaue
                   him
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   plainely
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   light-Huswife
                   was
                   in
                   place
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   our
                   first
                   birth
                   :
                   are
                   wee
                   not
                   borne
                   of
                   fornication
                   ?
                   but
                   doe
                   Children
                   of
                   fornication
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   can
                   please
                   God
                   ?
                   doe
                   they
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   they
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   helpe
                   forward
                   their
                   second
                   and
                   new
                   birth
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   desperate
                   enemies
                   to
                   it
                   ?
                   Further
                   ,
                   God
                   hateth
                   (
                   and
                   
                   that
                   iustly
                   )
                   the
                   whole
                   vncleane
                   bed
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   lyeth
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   begotten
                   with
                   the
                   seede
                   of
                   Adam
                   .
                   And
                   shall
                   that
                   that
                   God
                   abhorreth
                   ,
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   ioyne
                   (
                   purchaser
                   )
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   finger
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   mans
                   Redemption
                   ?
                   Also
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   all
                   ;
                   
                     Yee
                     are
                     dead
                     in
                     sinnes
                     and
                     trespasses
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   2.1
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   can
                   a
                   dead
                   man
                   raise
                   his
                   owne
                   body
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   performe
                   the
                   dueties
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   liueth
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   can
                   he
                   not
                   ?
                   then
                   how
                   can
                   wee
                   who
                   are
                   
                     dead
                     in
                     sinnes
                     and
                     trespasses
                  
                   ,
                   bring
                   any
                   matter
                   to
                   our
                   spirituall
                   life
                   ,
                   raising
                   it
                   vp
                   by
                   Free-will
                   from
                   the
                   graues
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   and
                   sepulchers
                   of
                   sinne
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   our
                   Aduersaries
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   were
                   but
                   wounded
                   in
                   Adam
                   ,
                   and
                   cured
                   by
                   CHIRST
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Scripture
                   tels
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   were
                   
                     dead
                     in
                     sinne
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   raised
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   sicknesse
                   to
                   health
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   death
                   to
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   our
                   Aduersaries
                   compare
                   the
                   naturall
                   man
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   bolts
                   ;
                   that
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   runne
                   if
                   his
                   bolts
                   were
                   off
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   sinne
                   hath
                   laid
                   ●etters
                   on
                   those
                   faculties
                   which
                   are
                   left
                   in
                   nature
                   toward
                   our
                   redemption
                   :
                   which
                   being
                   remoued
                   by
                   grace
                   ,
                   men
                   are
                   able
                   (
                   of
                   themselues
                   )
                   to
                   runne
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   their
                   saluation
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Scripture
                   sayth
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     are
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     thinke
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   vvit
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     good
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     our selues
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   3.5
                   .
                   A
                   man
                   in
                   bolts
                   can
                   vvish
                   for
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   of
                   going
                   out
                   :
                   but
                   our
                   condition
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   corruption
                   before
                   grace
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   a
                   dead
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   neither
                   thinke
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   nor
                   desire
                   to
                   liue
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   men
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   hee
                   that
                   is
                   sicke
                   hath
                   not
                   all
                   health
                   taken
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Phisition
                   that
                   restoreth
                   him
                   ,
                   doth
                   it
                   by
                   adding
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   left
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   an
                   entire
                   supply
                   :
                   so
                   wee
                   bring
                   something
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   and
                   CHRIST
                   (
                   the
                   Phisitian
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   )
                   addeth
                   to
                   our
                   small
                   store
                   his
                   great
                   encrease
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Scripture
                   sayth
                   plainely
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   Hee
                   that
                   
                     worketh
                     in
                     vs
                     both
                     the
                     will
                     and
                     the
                     deed
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.13
                   .
                   
                     without
                     whom
                     wee
                     can
                     doe
                     nothing
                     ,
                     Iohn
                  
                   15.5
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   our
                   conuersion
                   is
                   called
                   
                     our
                     new
                     birth
                  
                   :
                   
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   olde
                   birth
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   and
                   regeneration
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   as
                   no
                   Childe
                   can
                   beget
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   olde
                   birth
                   ,
                   so
                   no
                   more
                   is
                   
                     hee
                     borne
                     by
                     his
                     owne
                     will
                     the
                     childe
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   3.3
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   some
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   are
                   wee
                   drawne
                   as
                   stockes
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   as
                   things
                   without
                   life
                   ?
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   no
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     sanctifieth
                     our
                     reason
                     ,
                     &
                     giueth
                     vs
                     sanctified
                     will
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   then
                   vve
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Draw
                     mee
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     will
                     runne
                     :
                     Cant.
                  
                   1.4
                   .
                   Iohn
                   6.44
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Father
                   sayth
                   ,
                   
                     Giue
                     vs
                     to
                     doe
                     what
                     thou
                     biddest
                     ,
                     and
                     bid
                     vs
                     to
                     doe
                     what
                     thou
                     wilt
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   terrour
                   to
                   the
                   olde
                   man
                   ,
                   liuing
                   in
                   vnregeneration
                   ,
                   and
                   vnconuertednesse
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   euery
                   step
                   forward
                   is
                   
                     downe
                     to
                     hell
                  
                   :
                   the
                   further
                   wee
                   wander
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   further
                   wee
                   goe
                   from
                   
                     the
                     path
                     of
                     life
                  
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   vvhat
                   hope
                   is
                   there
                   that
                   wee
                   shall
                   bee
                   saued
                   ,
                   so
                   erring
                   in
                   our
                   wayes
                   ,
                   till
                   GOD
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   our
                   right
                   way
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   he
                   doth
                   by
                   meanes
                   ?
                   these
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     Iohn
                  
                   17.3
                   .
                   
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   18.1
                   .
                   and
                   
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     Cant.
                  
                   2.4.5
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   these
                   three
                   are
                   our
                   Pillar
                   of
                   Cloud
                   to
                   
                     Paradise
                     ,
                     Exodus
                  
                   13.21
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   steps
                   of
                   our
                   vvay
                   to
                   
                   blessednesse
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   possible
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   make
                   staires
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   skie
                   ,
                   as
                   (
                   without
                   these
                   )
                   ordinarily
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   Heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   is
                   the
                   Key
                   ,
                   that
                   must
                   shut
                   
                     Hell
                     gates
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   vs
                   at
                   libertie
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   armed
                   with
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     open
                     Heauen-gates
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   libertie
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   16.19
                   .
                   The
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   rightly
                   discerned
                   ,
                   and
                   reuerently
                   delt
                   with
                   ,
                   are
                   seales
                   hanging
                   at
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Couenant
                   ,
                   which
                   assure
                   ,
                   and
                   possesse
                   vs
                   of
                   our
                   part
                   in
                   Christ.
                   Or
                   ,
                   those
                   
                     flagons
                     of
                     Wine
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Cellers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   stay
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   reuiue
                   and
                   comfort
                   her
                   ,
                   being
                   fallen
                   (
                   spiritually
                   )
                   into
                   certaine
                   swounes
                   ,
                   and
                   sencelesse
                   traunces
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   momentanie
                   despaire
                   ,
                   Cantic
                   .
                   2.4.5
                   .
                   and
                   these
                   seale
                   vp
                   life
                   or
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   receiued
                   worthily
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   
                     vnworthily
                     ;
                     worthily
                  
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   vnworthily
                   to
                   damnation
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.26.29
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   for
                   Prayer
                   :
                   the
                   Apostle
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   hauing
                   set
                   forth
                   a
                   Christian
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Christian
                   armour
                   ,
                   and
                   peeces
                   of
                   armour
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   head-peece
                   ,
                   his
                   brest-peece
                   ,
                   his
                   
                   girdle-peece
                   ,
                   his
                   shoe-peece
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   shield
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   maketh
                   Prayer
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   the
                   button
                   or
                   knot
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   chiefe-peece
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   large
                   furniture
                   to
                   the
                   warre
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   (
                   there
                   )
                   speaketh
                   of
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     and
                     pray
                     alwayes
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   manner
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Supplication
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   6.18
                   .
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   wanting
                   ,
                   let
                   not
                   Prayer
                   be
                   wanting
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   you
                   put
                   on
                   this
                   armour
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   armour
                   ,
                   let
                   Prayer
                   be
                   your
                   Button
                   ,
                   or
                   tying
                   knot
                   to
                   hold
                   it
                   together
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   fall
                   not
                   from
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Lords
                     March
                  
                   ,
                   lest
                   you
                   be
                   naked
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   wee
                   know
                   ,
                   or
                   care
                   to
                   know
                   little
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Saluation
                   ,
                   hauing
                   passed
                   an
                   estate
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   to
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   for
                   terme
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   (
                   as
                   wee
                   know
                   ,
                   or
                   care
                   to
                   know
                   little
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   )
                   we
                   haue
                   as
                   little
                   good
                   will
                   ,
                   rightly
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   reuerently
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   (
                   as
                   wee
                   passe
                   litle
                   for
                   these
                   )
                   wee
                   care
                   as
                   little
                   for
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Faith
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   wee
                   wander
                   souly
                   to
                   destruction
                   :
                   
                   our
                   house
                   tendeth
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   
                     paths
                     to
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     Prouer.
                  
                   2.18
                   .
                
                 
                   Alas
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   what
                   vvill
                   become
                   of
                   all
                   contemners
                   ,
                   and
                   ignorant
                   of
                   true
                   knowledge
                   ?
                   in
                   what
                   case
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   prophanely
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   but
                   once
                   in
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   yeeres
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   spirit
                   leadeth
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   such
                   a
                   deadnesse
                   in
                   them
                   of
                   spirit
                   and
                   spirituall
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     call
                     not
                     vpon
                     God
                     ?
                     Psal.
                  
                   14.4
                   .
                   Such
                   ,
                   walking
                   in
                   darkenesse
                   ,
                   
                     know
                     not
                     whither
                     they
                     goe
                     ,
                     Iohn
                     12.35
                     .
                  
                   and
                   haue
                   no
                   suretie
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   hauing
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Charter
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   neuer
                   a
                   
                     seale
                     of
                     saluation
                  
                   :
                   and
                   cannot
                   but
                   despaire
                   to
                   haue
                   any
                   thing
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   
                     asked
                     nothing
                     of
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Prayer
                   of
                   Faith
                   ;
                   nothing
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   obtaine
                   at
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   that
                   vvhich
                   is
                   good
                   and
                   necessary
                   for
                   their
                   infirmities
                   and
                   wants
                   here
                   ,
                   Iam.
                   4.2
                   .
                   To
                   bee
                   short
                   ,
                   wanting
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   protection
                   from
                   death
                   and
                   hell
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   but
                   wander
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   into
                   hell
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   this
                   is
                   commendable
                   in
                   this
                   yong
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   chose
                   rather
                   to
                   liue
                   iustly
                   by
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   meanely
                   in
                   a
                   calling
                   ,
                   then
                   
                   to
                   rob
                   and
                   kill
                   for
                   his
                   liuing
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   (
                   who
                   haue
                   beene
                   brought
                   vp
                   Gentlemanlike
                   )
                   doe
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   it
                   teacheth
                   hat
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   lost
                   then
                   the
                   lost
                   Son
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   being
                   vvithout
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   tenderly
                   bred
                   ,
                   &
                   pampered
                   with
                   ease
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   delights
                   of
                   Gentrie
                   )
                   had
                   rather
                   (
                   like
                   wilde
                   men
                   )
                   hunt
                   for
                   a
                   purse
                   ,
                   then
                   dwell
                   in
                   Tents
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   calling
                   ,
                   as
                   Iacob
                   did
                   ,
                   
                     eating
                     their
                     bread
                     honestly
                     .
                     Esau
                  
                   was
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                   ;
                   Esau
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   had
                   forsaken
                   :
                   but
                   plaine
                   Iacob
                   dwelt
                   in
                   Tents
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   (
                   commendably
                   )
                   in
                   a
                   Trade
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   loued
                   ,
                   Gene.
                   25.27
                   .
                   Also
                   ,
                   Christ
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Pharises
                   ,
                   and
                   Scribes
                   ;
                   those
                   ,
                   vvho
                   did
                   persecute
                   the
                   Master
                   ,
                   &
                   poyson
                   the
                   seruants
                   with
                   their
                   leauen
                   of
                   false
                   and
                   corrupt
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   compareth
                   them
                   to
                   theeues
                   ,
                   that
                   steale
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   high-way-theeues
                   that
                   kill
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   10.8.10
                   .
                   and
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   a
                   rable
                   of
                   reprobates
                   ,
                   putteth
                   theeues
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     vnrepentant
                     theeues
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   :
                   
                     nor
                     theeues
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   6.9
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   theeues
                   (
                   specially
                   by
                   the
                   high
                   vvay
                   )
                   
                     cast
                     for
                     wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     wait
                     for
                     blood
                     ,
                     Prou.
                  
                   1.11.13
                   .
                   and
                   are
                   so
                   fa
                   from
                   
                   repentance
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   draw
                   away
                   others
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   10.14
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   can
                   any
                   be
                   more
                   lost
                   ,
                   then
                   so
                   lost
                   ?
                   the
                   lost
                   Sonne
                   that
                   went
                   farre
                   ,
                   vvent
                   not
                   so
                   farre
                   .
                   But
                   is
                   it
                   such
                   a
                   matter
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   theefe
                   and
                   robber
                   ?
                   then
                   let
                   them
                   consider
                   their
                   dangerous
                   estate
                   ,
                   vvho
                   liue
                   to
                   no
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   or
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   calling
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   Droanes
                   ,
                   eate
                   the
                   Honny
                   and
                   sweet
                   thereof
                   ,
                   vvithout
                   any
                   labour
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   calleth
                   such
                   ,
                   Theeues
                   .
                   His
                   words
                   are
                   ;
                   
                     Let
                     him
                     that
                     stole
                     ,
                     steale
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     but
                     labour
                     rather
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   4.28
                   .
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   sayd
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     laboureth
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   vvit
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     stealeth
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   no
                   calling
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   some
                   profitable
                   exploiment
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Theefe
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   all
                   such
                   be
                   Theeues
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   such
                   are
                   Common-wealths-men
                   ,
                   inferiour
                   to
                   a
                   Swine-herd
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     liue
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     giuen
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   young
                   man
                   (
                   though
                   bad
                   )
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   bad
                   :
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   theefe
                   ,
                   and
                   vvas
                   content
                   to
                   labour
                   :
                   and
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   theeues
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   labor
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   point
                   of
                   Commonwealth-manship
                   ,
                   worse
                   then
                   he
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   purpose
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   proued
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   lost
                   ,
                   then
                   this
                   
                     lost
                     Sonne
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   rather
                   chuse
                   a
                   theefes
                   life
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   calling
                   ,
                   then
                   an
                   honest
                   (
                   though
                   meane
                   life
                   )
                   in
                   a
                   lawfull
                   Trade
                   .
                   The
                   reasons
                   are
                   :
                   
                     
                       First
                       ,
                       Such
                       
                         hate
                         their
                         owne
                         soule
                         ,
                         Prou.
                      
                       29.24
                       .
                       vvhich
                       this
                       yong
                       man
                       did
                       not
                       ,
                       though
                       he
                       prouided
                       ill
                       for
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       they
                       are
                       further
                       from
                       repentance
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       seldome
                       giuen
                       of
                       God
                       out
                       of
                       a
                       calling
                       .
                       The
                       conuerted
                       Theeues
                       example
                       ,
                       Luke
                       23.42.43
                       .
                       is
                       a
                       rare
                       bird
                       in
                       this
                       case
                       ,
                       and
                       but
                       once
                       
                         seene
                         in
                         the
                         Bible
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   to
                   liue
                   in
                   any
                   meane
                   place
                   and
                   sort
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   
                     steale
                     .
                     Dauid
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   men
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   liued
                   in
                   want
                   ,
                   yet
                   liued
                   not
                   by
                   spoile
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   poore
                   men
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   were
                   true
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   asked
                   reliefe
                   as
                   strangers
                   ,
                   but
                   would
                   not
                   command
                   it
                   as
                   Rogues
                   ,
                   1
                   Sam.
                   25.5.6.7.8.15.16
                   .
                   So
                   vertuous
                   
                     Ruth
                     gleaned
                     in
                     Boaz
                     Field
                     ,
                     Ruth
                  
                   2.3.7
                   .
                   Shee
                   gleaned
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   tooke
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   
                   vvhole
                   sheafe
                   ,
                   nor
                   vvhole
                   sheaues
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   leasers
                   now
                   .
                
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   ,
                   vvho
                   bids
                   euery
                   Christian
                   to
                   
                     labour
                     with
                     his
                     hands
                  
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   idle
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   eat
                   his
                   owne
                   bread
                   in
                   some
                   calling
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   
                     stollen
                     Bread
                  
                   in
                   no
                   lawfull
                   calling
                   ,
                   2
                   Thes.
                   3.12
                   .
                   doth
                   rather
                   chuse
                   to
                   make
                   Tents
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   eate
                   vvith
                   offence
                   ,
                   where
                   yet
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   
                     eaten
                     with
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   18.3
                   .
                   2
                   Cor.
                   11
                   8
                   9.
                   
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   the
                   vniust
                   Steward
                   that
                   vvas
                   
                     ashamed
                     to
                     begge
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   16.3
                   .
                   was
                   not
                   afraid
                   to
                   
                     steale
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   6.7
                   .
                   so
                   ,
                   though
                   to
                   begge
                   be
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   steale
                   vvorse
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   they
                   will
                   
                     eate
                     their
                     owne
                     bread
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   bread
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   right
                   vnto
                   by
                   their
                   honest
                   labour
                   ,
                   will
                   doe
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   .
                   But
                   vvhat
                   get
                   they
                   by
                   such
                   vnrighteousnesse
                   ?
                   surely
                   ,
                   the
                   curse
                   ,
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   Zachar.
                   5.3
                   .
                   
                     the
                     curse
                     that
                     will
                     out
                     them
                     off
                     ,
                     and
                     finde
                     them
                     out
                     to
                     destruction
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   they
                   vvould
                   hide
                   themselues
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   4.
                   not
                   a
                   lingring
                   curse
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   flying
                   curse
                   .
                   Nor
                   a
                   
                     curse
                     that
                     will
                     leaue
                     something
                     ,
                     Obad.
                  
                   5.
                   but
                   a
                   fretting
                   curse
                   ,
                   or
                   leprosie
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   seaze
                   on
                   all
                   :
                   nor
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   damage
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   bitter
                   curse
                   of
                   damnation
                   .
                   A
                   curse
                   
                   that
                   vvill
                   suffer
                   nothing
                   to
                   prosper
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   is
                   neere
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   Haba●
                   .
                   2.9
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   
                     stolen
                     wares
                  
                   are
                   rightly
                   called
                   infectious
                   wares
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   bring
                   all
                   to
                   nothing
                   ,
                   house
                   and
                   all
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   kinde
                   of
                   leprosie
                   ,
                   or
                   fretting
                   canker
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   one
                   saith
                   vvell
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   vvere
                   as
                   good
                   put
                   a
                   coale
                   of
                   fire
                   into
                   the
                   thatch
                   of
                   his
                   House
                   of
                   Barne
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   lay
                   vp
                   stolne
                   goods
                   among
                   his
                   other
                   stuffe
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   turne
                   all
                   into
                   a
                   fire
                   of
                   destruction
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   shall
                   quench
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   terrour
                   to
                   Theeues
                   ,
                   and
                   Robbers
                   :
                   and
                   threatning
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   liue
                   by
                   vnlawfull
                   idlenesse
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   vngodly
                   profit
                   ,
                   in
                   no
                   lawfull
                   calling
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   such
                   are
                   farre
                   from
                   repentance
                   ,
                   being
                   more
                   lost
                   then
                   the
                   
                     lost
                     Sonne
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   trade
                   of
                   life
                   so
                   meane
                   ,
                   whereout
                   God
                   calleth
                   not
                   some
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   in
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   many
                   are
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   being
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   Trade
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   no
                   lawfull
                   Trade
                   ?
                   Meane
                   Trades
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   burning
                   raigne
                   of
                   Queene
                   Mary
                   ,
                   gaue
                   glory
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   sending
                   some
                   continually
                   from
                   their
                   shop
                   to
                   giue
                   
                     witnesse
                     to
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     fire
                     .
                  
                   But
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   good-fellowes
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   call
                   good
                   fellowship
                   )
                   and
                   
                   drinking
                   mates
                   ,
                   and
                   dicing
                   mates
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   lose
                   mates
                   ,
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   receaued
                   such
                   honour
                   ?
                   It
                   it
                   a
                   step
                   to
                   Religion
                   to
                   liue
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   honest
                   place
                   of
                   some
                   liberall
                   or
                   other
                   Science
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     keeping
                     Sheepe
                     ,
                     saw
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   3.1.2
                   .
                   Amos
                   and
                   Elisha
                   ,
                   two
                   Prophets
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   called
                   from
                   the
                   plough
                   ,
                   1
                   King.
                   19.19
                   .
                   the
                   other
                   from
                   the
                   
                     heards
                     ,
                     Amo.
                  
                   7.14
                   .
                   and
                   Lidia
                   ,
                   in
                   her
                   
                     honest
                     trade
                  
                   ,
                   receaued
                   the
                   benefit
                   
                     of
                     her
                     conuersion
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   16.14
                   .
                   Contrarily
                   ,
                   Dicing-houses
                   ,
                   houses
                   that
                   liue
                   by
                   tippling
                   &
                   Drunkennes
                   ,
                   Play-houses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   stage
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   counterfait
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   act
                   vice
                   in
                   kinde
                   :
                   what
                   Trades
                   are
                   these
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Christian
                   may
                   liue
                   in
                   ,
                   vvith
                   comfort
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   ?
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   sayd
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   the
                   Vsurers
                   trade
                   ,
                   that
                   moth
                   in
                   the
                   Common-welths-garment
                   :
                   fretting
                   it
                   to
                   a
                   
                     bare
                     thread
                  
                   of
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   I
                   iudge
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Couetousnes
                   ,
                   not
                   worthy
                   to
                   haue
                   any
                   standing
                   giuen
                   to
                   it
                   among
                   the
                   lawfull
                   trades
                   of
                   a
                   kingdome
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   fearefull
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   liue
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   trade
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   such
                   trades
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   must
                   all
                   haue
                   a
                   calling
                   ?
                   must
                   rich
                   men
                   and
                   landed
                   men
                   liue
                   in
                   a
                   calling
                   ?
                   yea
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   wil
                   liue
                   as
                   members
                   of
                   their
                   country
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   diseases
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   meant
                   that
                   all
                   should
                   goe
                   to
                   Plough
                   and
                   Cart
                   ;
                   or
                   all
                   be
                   Trades-men
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   of
                   occupation
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   are
                   profitable
                   Sciences
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   done
                   with
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   or
                   chiefely
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   industry
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   richest
                   and
                   greatest
                   should
                   liue
                   a
                   helping
                   member
                   of
                   his
                   Country●
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   his
                   priuate
                   house
                   .
                   Hee
                   that
                   doth
                   otherwayes
                   doth
                   worse
                   then
                   this
                   lost
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   no
                   sound
                   ,
                   but
                   rotten
                   member
                   among
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   12.4
                   5.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   12.21
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   of
                   punishment
                   that
                   concerned
                   the
                   lost
                   Sonne
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   concerned
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   Citizen
                   ,
                   followeth
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     And
                     he
                     sent
                     him
                     to
                     his
                     fields
                     ,
                     or
                     Farme
                     ,
                     to
                     feede
                     Swine
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   In
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   Citizen
                   ,
                   whom
                   this
                   poore
                   man
                   chose
                   for
                   his
                   dependencie
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   dearth
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   (
                   first
                   )
                   be
                   reproued
                   that
                   hee
                   did
                   not
                   imploy
                   him
                   about
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Citie
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   basely
                   in
                   the
                   fields
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   his
                   Farme
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   hauing
                   abundance
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   thought
                   )
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   vvant
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   dearth
                   of
                   graine
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   allow
                   what
                   was
                   sufficient
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   serued
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   the
                   Text
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     no
                     man
                     gaue
                     vnto
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   his
                   Master
                   ,
                   v.
                   16.
                   which
                   maketh
                   me
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   this
                   hard
                   Master
                   ,
                   was
                   like
                   some
                   Corn-Masters
                   in
                   our
                   dayes
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   a
                   cursed
                   ingrossing
                   of
                   the
                   markets
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   keepe
                   in
                   Corne
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   sell
                   Corne
                   ,
                   and
                   starue
                   Men
                   to
                   feed
                   Mice
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   example
                   ,
                   
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Parable
                   ,
                   and
                   darkely
                   ,
                   doth
                   teach
                   what
                   a
                   dead
                   hold
                   the
                   world
                   taketh
                   of
                   those
                   whom
                   it
                   bringeth
                   vnder
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   any
                   oppression
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   a
                   couetous
                   soule
                   .
                   It
                   maketh
                   them
                   to
                   violate
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   forget
                   Humanitie
                   .
                   Iustice
                   requireth
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   
                     labor
                     for
                     vs
                  
                   ,
                   should
                   
                     eate
                     with
                     vs
                  
                   :
                   and
                   pittifull
                   Humanitie
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   should
                   with
                   hold
                   that
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   being
                   brought
                   forth
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   might
                   saue
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   a
                   man.
                   But
                   where
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   most
                   in
                   minde
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   most
                   neglected
                   .
                   
                     The
                     bread
                     of
                     the
                     hungry
                     is
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     the
                     
                     poore
                     :
                     hee
                     that
                     depriueth
                     him
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     bloud
                     ,
                     Sirach
                     .
                  
                   34.22
                   .
                   yet
                   what
                   mercilesse
                   worldling
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   this
                   villanie
                   ?
                   
                     The
                     hire
                     of
                     the
                     labourer
                     which
                     is
                     kept
                     backe
                     cryeth
                     ,
                     Iames
                  
                   5.4
                   .
                   This
                   hire
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   his
                   portion
                   of
                   money
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   proportion
                   of
                   meate
                   which
                   is
                   kept
                   backe
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   denyed
                   by
                   hard
                   Masters
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   neither
                   for
                   quantitie
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   nor
                   for
                   time
                   seasonable
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   24.45
                   .
                   Prou.
                   31.15
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Leuite
                     is
                     forsaken
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   12.19
                   .
                   The
                   comfort
                   of
                   his
                   labour
                   is
                   eaten
                   vp
                   by
                   greedy
                   men
                   ,
                   at
                   their
                   full
                   Tables
                   ,
                   who
                   receiue
                   his
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   grudge
                   him
                   their
                   carnall
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   9.11
                   .
                   Men
                   
                     ioyne
                     house
                     to
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     field
                     to
                     field
                     ,
                     Esay
                  
                   5.8
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   their
                   study
                   and
                   toyling
                   care
                   is
                   how
                   to
                   increase
                   their
                   wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   inlarge
                   their
                   house
                   .
                   A
                   sinne
                   of
                   great
                   men
                   in
                   Esay's
                   dayes
                   :
                   a
                   sinne
                   of
                   meane
                   men
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   great
                   ones
                   in
                   our
                   dayes
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   high
                   and
                   low
                   haue
                   solde
                   themselues
                   to
                   this
                   couetousnesse
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Thistle
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     Lebanon
                     sendeth
                     to
                     the
                     Cedar
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     Lebanon
                     ,
                     saying
                     ;
                     Giue
                     thy
                     Daughter
                     to
                     my
                     Sonne
                     to
                     wife
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Chr.
                   25.18
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   meane
                   men
                   aspire
                   to
                   set
                   their
                   house
                   vpon
                   d
                   
                     Golden
                     
                     pillars
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   match
                   in
                   great
                   houses
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   spoken
                   any
                   way
                   to
                   taxe
                   those
                   who
                   haue
                   risen
                   to
                   great
                   Marriages
                   ,
                   and
                   meanes
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   industry
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   worth
                   ;
                   but
                   iustly
                   to
                   reproue
                   all
                   ambitious
                   Brambles
                   ,
                   Iudg.
                   9.15
                   .
                   who
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   mount
                   and
                   be
                   aloft
                   ,
                   care
                   not
                   how
                   vnnaturally
                   they
                   spare
                   from
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   vniustly
                   they
                   pull
                   from
                   others
                   .
                   Of
                   such
                   Salomon
                   spake
                   long
                   agoe
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Ecclesiastes
                     ;
                     God
                     hath
                     giuen
                     to
                     man
                     riches
                     and
                     treasures
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   I
                   may
                   adde
                   )
                   Abundance
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     power
                     to
                     eate
                     thereof
                  
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     stranger
                     shall
                     eate
                     it
                     .
                     This
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   that
                   wise
                   King
                   )
                   
                     is
                     vanitie
                     and
                     an
                     euill
                     sicknesse
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                  
                   6.2
                   .
                   A
                   vanitie
                   and
                   sicknesse
                   that
                   holdeth
                   too
                   many
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   cords
                   of
                   sparing
                   
                     more
                     then
                     is
                     meete
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   11.24
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   maketh
                   them
                   needy
                   that
                   are
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   borrow
                   that
                   should
                   lend
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   feed
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   poore
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   fed
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   rich
                   by
                   Vsury
                   :
                   in
                   whose
                   net
                   being
                   taken
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   constrained
                   ;
                   they
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   children
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   sell
                   as
                   fast
                   as
                   euer
                   they
                   bought
                   ;
                   and
                   sometimes
                   all
                   ,
                   both
                   old
                   store
                   and
                   new
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   ambition
                   of
                   liuings
                   hath
                   shut
                   
                   vp
                   the
                   dores
                   of
                   Hospitalitie
                   in
                   very
                   many
                   houses
                   that
                   haue
                   giuen
                   succour
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   now
                   ,
                   eyther
                   occupyed
                   without
                   Tenants
                   ,
                   or
                   desolate
                   without
                   an
                   inhabitant
                   .
                   What
                   shall
                   I
                   say
                   of
                   our
                   Corne-masters
                   ?
                   Haue
                   they
                   not
                   ?
                   doe
                   they
                   not
                   vnseasonably
                   ,
                   with
                   great
                   distrust
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   instinct
                   of
                   couetousnes
                   ,
                   in
                   hard
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   with-draw
                   their
                   corne
                   ,
                   Prou.
                   11.26
                   .
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   markets
                   to
                   faile
                   ,
                   and
                   peoples
                   hearts
                   ,
                   with
                   failing
                   ,
                   to
                   looke
                   for
                   no
                   mercy
                   ,
                   nor
                   bowels
                   of
                   mercy
                   from
                   such
                   obdurate
                   couetousnesse
                   ?
                   Doe
                   they
                   not
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   reserue
                   their
                   Manna
                   of
                   prouision
                   ,
                   where
                   God
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     no
                     man
                     reserue
                     thereof
                     till
                     morning
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   16.19
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   doe
                   they
                   not
                   hoord
                   vp
                   corne
                   ,
                   where
                   God
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   poore
                   mans
                   hunger
                   doth
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Sell
                     corne
                  
                   ?
                   But
                   Manna
                   kept
                   out
                   of
                   time
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   Wormes
                   and
                   stancke
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   16.20
                   .
                   To
                   lay
                   vp
                   Corne
                   with
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   plentie
                   ,
                   against
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   dearth
                   is
                   not
                   vnlawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   bee
                   iudged
                   profitable
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   lay
                   vp
                   corne
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   keepe
                   in
                   corne
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   dearth
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   dearth
                   greater
                   ;
                   when
                   men
                   that
                   should
                   sell
                   may
                   spare
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   poore
                   
                   that
                   must
                   buy
                   doe
                   want
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   intollerable
                   crueltie
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   a
                   Corne-monger
                   was
                   that
                   Rich
                   man
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   Luke
                   12.18.19
                   .
                   he
                   would
                   pull
                   downe
                   his
                   lesser
                   ,
                   and
                   build
                   greater
                   Barnes
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   into
                   them
                   gather
                   all
                   his
                   fruits
                   and
                   his
                   goods
                   ,
                   not
                   against
                   a
                   dearth
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   to
                   cause
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   that
                   cursed
                   rich
                   man
                   ,
                   feede
                   and
                   make
                   merry
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   long
                   had
                   hee
                   peace
                   in
                   his
                   dayes
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   such
                   peace
                   in
                   his
                   wealth
                   ?
                   Hee
                   fell
                   into
                   a
                   pleasant
                   dreame
                   of
                   many
                   yeers
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   respite
                   of
                   one
                   whole
                   night
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   his
                   end
                   so
                   neare
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   Text
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     foole
                     ,
                     this
                     night
                     they
                     will
                     fetch
                     away
                     thy
                     soule
                     ,
                     Luk.
                  
                   12.20
                   .
                   they
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Diuell
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   shall
                   fetch
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   good
                   Angels
                   fetch
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   Luke
                   16.22
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Diuell
                   of
                   couetousnesse
                   be
                   gone
                   into
                   any
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   into
                   these
                   ,
                   Amos
                   8.
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   they
                   may
                   looke
                   toward
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   a-skew
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   an
                   heart
                   espoused
                   to
                   that
                   Couetousnes
                   which
                   is
                   Idolatrie
                   .
                   For
                   
                   so
                   long
                   they
                   will
                   walke
                   with
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   with-draw
                   their
                   foote
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   world
                   beginne
                   to
                   goe
                   ,
                   then
                   farewell
                   Religion
                   .
                   Demas
                   must
                   be
                   gone
                   ,
                   2
                   Tim.
                   4.10
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   as
                   vpon
                   Tables
                   ,
                   Hab.
                   2.2
                   .
                   that
                   where
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   master
                   ,
                   there
                   Compassion
                   ,
                   Gentlenesse
                   ,
                   Pittie
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   Bowels
                   of
                   mercy
                   ,
                   Brotherly
                   Loue
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   are
                   made
                   vnderlings
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   it
                   may
                   command
                   ,
                   nothing
                   shal
                   beare
                   sway
                   but
                   worldly
                   greedinesse
                   .
                   The
                   Reasons
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     a
                     kinde
                     of
                     Adultery
                     ,
                     Iames
                     4.4
                     .
                     In
                     corporall
                     adultery
                     ,
                     men
                     and
                     women
                     adulterers
                     goe
                     a-whoring
                     from
                     their
                     owne
                     Mates
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     spirituall
                     Adultery
                     ,
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     worldlings
                     goe
                     a-whoring
                     from
                     God.
                     Now
                     corporall
                     adulterers
                     fancy
                     not
                     their
                     owne
                     chaste
                     Mates
                     :
                     and
                     worldly
                     Adulterers
                     doe
                     as
                     little
                     care
                     for
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     tender
                     compassion
                     .
                     The
                     adulterous
                     person
                     is
                     cruell
                     to
                     the
                     innocent
                     person
                     :
                     and
                     adulterous
                     worldlings
                     are
                     mercilesse
                     where
                     they
                     owe
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     shew
                     mercy
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     lyeth
                     wholy
                     in
                     wickednesse
                     ,
                     1
                     Iohn
                     5.19
                     .
                     Therefore
                     where
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     Master
                     ,
                     what
                     good
                     can
                     follow
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     serue
                     God
                     vvho
                     serue
                     it
                     ,
                     Luke
                     16.13
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     no
                     seruice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     what
                     may
                     be
                     expected
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     seruice
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     wordly
                     affections
                     ,
                     whereof
                     vnmercifulnesse
                     to
                     the
                     poore
                     is
                     one
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     all
                     sinne
                     for
                     worldly
                     gaine
                     ,
                     another
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     draweth
                     his
                     Children
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     World
                     draweth
                     his
                     owne
                     Children
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     himselfe
                     :
                     for
                     ,
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     world
                     are
                     contrary
                     ,
                     Iames
                     4.4
                     .
                     But
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     vnfasten
                     with
                     his
                     Children
                     ;
                     therefore
                     neyther
                     will
                     the
                     world
                     vnclaspe
                     with
                     his
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   Admonition
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   to
                   resist
                   the
                   beginnings
                   of
                   this
                   worlds
                   loue
                   :
                   
                   not
                   to
                   heare
                   it
                   speake
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   breake
                   off
                   in
                   our
                   first
                   conference
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   vvee
                   be
                   not
                   circumvented
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   Absalom
                   ,
                   and
                   heart-stealer
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   15.6
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   lend
                   but
                   one
                   eare
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   haue
                   both
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   giue
                   it
                   an
                   Inch
                   by
                   a
                   little
                   consent
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   haue
                   the
                   vvhole
                   
                   Ell
                   by
                   large
                   couetousnesse
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   follow
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   make
                   vs
                   seruants
                   to
                   it
                   in
                   much
                   :
                   from
                   seeing
                   and
                   praysing
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   with
                   Heue
                   come
                   to
                   eating
                   .
                   Gen.
                   3
                   6.
                   
                   D●mas
                   first
                   liked
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   then
                   imbraced
                   it
                   ,
                   2
                   Tim.
                   4.10
                   .
                   Iudas
                   first
                   held
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   bore
                   that
                   that
                   was
                   giuen
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   12.6
                   .
                   then
                   ,
                   it
                   held
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   said
                   ;
                   
                     What
                     will
                     yee
                     giue
                     mee
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     deliuer
                     him
                     vnto
                     you
                     ?
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Christ
                   his
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   saluation
                   ,
                   for
                   money
                   ?
                   Mat.
                   26.15
                   .
                   In
                   our
                   owne
                   dayes
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   stealing●
                   so
                   in
                   coueting
                   proceede
                   from
                   a
                   pinne
                   to
                   a
                   point
                   ;
                   from
                   small
                   couetousnesse
                   to
                   large
                   couetousnesse
                   ?
                
                 
                   Some
                   that
                   haue
                   beene
                   liberall
                   before
                   they
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   haue
                   they
                   not
                   when
                   it
                   once
                   entred
                   into
                   them
                   ,
                   turned
                   (
                   passingly
                   )
                   miserable
                   and
                   couetous
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   maruell
                   ,
                   seeing
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   serue
                   God
                   and
                   Riches
                   ,
                   Luke
                   16.13
                   .
                   If
                   loue
                   of
                   riches
                   take
                   place
                   ,
                   God
                   must
                   giue
                   place
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   World
                   enter
                   ,
                   that
                   vvhich
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Godlinesse
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     great
                     gaine
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Tim.
                   6.6
                   .
                   must
                   be
                   gone
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   may
                   not
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   these
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   some
                   good
                   measure
                   ,
                   &
                   be
                   godly
                   ?
                   
                   Answere
                   ,
                   Yes
                   :
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   haue
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Isaac
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Salomon
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   religious
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   set
                   his
                   heart
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   so
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   one
                   may
                   vse
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   loue
                   them
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   loue
                   him
                   .
                   Therefore
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   sayth
                   ,
                   
                     Loue
                     not
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Iohn
                   2.15
                   .
                   as
                   if
                   hee
                   should
                   haue
                   sayd
                   ,
                   
                     Set
                     not
                     your
                     affections
                     vpon
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     send
                     not
                     your
                     desires
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   God
                   
                     of
                     it
                  
                   your
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   pleasures
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   your
                   chiefe
                   happinesse
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   worldlinesse
                   and
                   Christianitie
                   are
                   two
                   ends
                   that
                   can
                   neuer
                   meete
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   that
                   greedily
                   pursueth
                   after
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   will
                   coldly
                   seeke
                   heauenly
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   S.
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     rich
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   vvho
                   by
                   any
                   couetousnesse
                   will
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   
                     fall
                     into
                     tentations
                     and
                     snares
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is●
                   are
                   sure
                   to
                   be
                   greatly
                   tempted
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   sure
                   to
                   fall
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   tempted
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   net
                   of
                   the
                   Deuill
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   
                     foolish
                     and
                     noysome
                     lusts
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   vvere
                   Seas
                   ,
                   that
                   drowne
                   men
                   in
                   perdition
                   ,
                   and
                   destruction
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   6.9
                   .
                   Then
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   17.
                   verse
                   ,
                   he
                   directeth
                   his
                   precept
                   or
                   charge
                   to
                   Timothie
                   ,
                   concerning
                   such
                   
                   rich
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     high
                     minded
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     swel
                     not
                     by
                     wealth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     poyson
                     of
                     riches
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   calleth
                   vncertaine
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   
                     taste
                     of
                     the
                     soyle
                  
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   vvhich
                   they
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   vncertaine
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     all
                     things
                     else
                     vnder
                     the
                     Sunne
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   
                     they
                     depend
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     put
                     trust
                  
                   in
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   for
                   all
                   their
                   increase
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     giueth
                     them
                     richly
                     to
                     enioy
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   hath
                   beene
                   spoken
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   
                     wea●e
                     vs
                  
                   from
                   the
                   brest
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   for
                   our
                   better
                   and
                   further
                   abstinence
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   bee
                   considered
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   (
                   couetously
                   loued
                   )
                   maketh
                   God
                   our
                   enemie
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   consequently
                   )
                   the
                   Deuill
                   our
                   friend
                   ,
                   Iam.
                   4.4
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   fearefull
                   thing
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   creature
                   to
                   stand
                   in
                   check
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   stand
                   foe
                   to
                   God
                   his
                   Creatour
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   can
                   they
                   hope
                   to
                   be
                   spared
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prosper
                   that
                   so
                   rebell
                   against
                   him
                   ?
                   Doth
                   he
                   not
                   destroy
                   
                     all
                     those
                     who
                     goe
                     a
                     whoring
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   vvhether
                   after
                   the
                   commodities
                   ,
                   preferments
                   ,
                   or
                   pleasures
                   of
                   life
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   so
                   :
                   then
                   it
                   should
                   bee
                   our
                   wisedome
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   dutie
                   )
                   to
                   holde
                   in
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   head
                   at
                   any
                   desire
                   that
                   tendeth
                   to
                   worldlinesse
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   that
                   base
                   couetousnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   lest
                   that
                   commaund
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   should
                   bee
                   commaunded
                   by
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   vnder
                   our
                   feet
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lusts
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   exhortation
                   is
                   needfull
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   a
                   dangerous
                   baite
                   .
                   Most
                   men
                   runne
                   a
                   whoring
                   after
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   godly
                   haue
                   too
                   wanton
                   an
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   looking
                   after
                   it
                   .
                   Some
                   neuer
                   suspect
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   haue
                   taken
                   possession
                   (
                   as
                   did
                   Ahab
                   ,
                   1
                   King.
                   21.1.16
                   .
                   )
                   where
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   title
                   :
                   and
                   some
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   couetous
                   heart
                   inclose
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   quicke-hedge
                   ,
                   or
                   stone-wall
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   lie
                   open
                   in
                   their
                   goodnesse
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   as
                   common
                   prouision
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   straiten
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   shewing
                   mercie
                   ,
                   the
                   bowles
                   of
                   mercy
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   enlarged
                   :
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   (
                   betimes
                   )
                   resist
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   couetous
                   desire
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   couetousnes
                   indeed
                   ;
                   bringing
                   it
                   to
                   shame
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   make
                   vs
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   and
                   casting
                   it
                   off
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   make
                   God
                   to
                   cast
                   vs
                   off
                   ,
                   as
                   hard-harted
                   and
                   mercilesse
                   to
                   his
                   poore
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   
                   here
                   we
                   see
                   vvhat
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   by
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   poore
                   
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   churlish
                   vvordlings
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   what
                   could
                   Iacob
                   expect
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   
                     Laban
                     ?
                     Dauid
                  
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Nabal
                   ?
                   and
                   this
                   miserable
                   man
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   mercilesse
                   
                     Citizen
                     ?
                     Laban
                  
                   vvas
                   a
                   churlish
                   Vncle
                   ,
                   &
                   hard
                   master
                   to
                   Iacob
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   changed
                   his
                   wages
                   ten
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   countenance
                   toward
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   many
                   times
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   31.2.41
                   .
                   Naball
                   was
                   cruell
                   to
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   releeuing
                   him
                   ,
                   railed
                   on
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   sent
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   something
                   in
                   his
                   great
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   beene
                   a
                   wall
                   of
                   assurance
                   about
                   Him
                   ,
                   and
                   His
                   ,
                   1
                   Sam
                   ,
                   25.10.11.16
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Churle
                   sent
                   this
                   
                     poore
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   depended
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Hogstroffe
                     ,
                     to
                     feed
                     Swine
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   with
                   Swine
                   .
                   When
                   Labans
                   sonnes
                   are
                   greedie
                   after
                   the
                   portion
                   that
                   they
                   looke
                   for
                   in
                   
                     their
                     Fathers
                     house
                     ,
                     the
                     soule
                     of
                     Iacob
                     shall
                     bee
                     cast
                     downe
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     their
                     grudgings
                     at
                     whatsoeuer
                     he
                     hath
                  
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   will
                   they
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Iacob
                     hath
                     taken
                     away
                     that
                     that
                     was
                     ours
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   31.1
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   our
                   Labans
                   ,
                   sonnes
                   say
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   thinke
                   as
                   much
                   now
                   ?
                   had
                   they
                   not
                   rather
                   part
                   vvith
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   then
                   with
                   the
                   portion
                   of
                   their
                   Father
                   
                   Laban
                   ?
                   Had
                   not
                   worldly
                   Gadarens
                   rather
                   part
                   vvith
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Mark.
                   5.17
                   .
                   and
                   couetous
                   Gospellers
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Supper
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   14.18
                   .
                   then
                   with
                   their
                   Swine
                   or
                   Farmes
                   ?
                   for
                   ,
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   at
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   gaine
                   ,
                   though
                   their
                   eares
                   go
                   after
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   their
                   heart
                   goeth
                   after
                   their
                   couetousnes
                   ,
                   Eze.
                   33.31
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   to
                   end
                   this
                   point
                   :
                   where
                   the
                   World
                   filleth
                   the
                   Inne
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   roome
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Luke
                   2.7
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   if
                   none
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   as
                   little
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   come
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   they
                   become
                   once
                   griple
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   haue
                   beene
                   zealous
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   seemingly
                   so
                   ;
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   promise
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   himselfe
                   from
                   such
                   broken
                   Christians
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   this
                   
                     lost
                     Sonnes
                  
                   sinne
                   :
                   his
                   entry-dore
                   to
                   Repentance
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                 And
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 filled
                 his
                 belly
                 with
                 the
                 huskes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Swine
                 ate
                 ,
                 but
                 〈◊〉
                 man
                 gaue
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 two
                 fore-runners
                 of
                 this
                 young
                 mans
                 repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 cal
                 occasions
                 ,
                 or
                 dores
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 extreame
                 necessitie
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 vvith
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 his
                 comming
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 better
                 looking
                 into
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 wiser
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 wayes
                 in
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 17.
                 verse
                 .
                 His
                 extreame
                 necescitie
                 and
                 hard
                 hunger
                 is
                 testified
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   would
                   haue
                   filled
                   his
                   belly
                   with
                   the
                   huskes
                   which
                   the
                   Swine
                   did
                   eate
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 intimates
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 faine
                 or
                 gladly
                 would
                 haue
                 done
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   man
                   gaue
                   vnto
                   him
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 mans
                 eye
                 did
                 pittie
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 mans
                 hand
                 did
                 minister
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 (
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 )
                 filled
                 his
                 belly
                 with
                 such
                 costly
                 Dishes
                 ,
                 &
                 Fare
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 iust
                 recompence
                 of
                 so
                 intollerable
                 care
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 belly
                 )
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Hogges●rogh
                 ,
                 there
                 ●o
                 feede
                 more
                 coursely
                 vpon
                 husk●s
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 (
                 yet
                 )
                 he
                 
                   would
                   haue
                   fi●●●d
                   his
                   belly
                
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 point
                 here
                 taught
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 iust
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 feele
                 want
                 and
                 great
                 want
                 ,
                 vvho
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 chiefe
                 exercise
                 and
                 happinesse
                 to
                 fare
                 curiously
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pamper
                 flesh
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 
                   whose
                   God
                   is
                   their
                   belly
                   ,
                   Phil.
                
                 3.19
                 .
                 must
                 looke
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 needes
                 offer
                 all
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Bel
                 of
                 vittailes
                 ,
                 or
                 greedy
                 deuourer
                 ,
                 
                   Hystory
                   of
                   Bell
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Adam
                 ,
                 hauing
                 
                   eaten
                   of
                   the
                   forbidden
                   tree
                
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 vvas
                 (
                 vvith
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 that
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 
                   pleasant
                   trees
                
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 variety
                 )
                 sent
                 
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   garden
                
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 miserie
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   till
                   the
                   earth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   brought
                   forth
                   nothing
                
                 but
                 thistles
                 ,
                 and
                 thornes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 vvofull
                 
                   bread
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 3.17.18.23
                 .
                 Nabuchodonoser
                 ,
                 vvho
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 
                   proud
                   that
                   hee
                   cared
                   not
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   feeding
                   without
                   feare
                   ,
                   was
                   driuen
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                
                 or
                 being
                 king
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   feede
                   with
                   beasts
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 
                   feede
                   like
                   a
                   beast
                
                 ,
                 till
                 
                   a
                   seuenth
                   of
                   times
                   passed
                   ouer
                   him
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   long
                   neglected
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   so
                   long
                   wilde
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                 they
                 deposed
                 him
                 from
                 gouernement
                 ,
                 and
                 banished
                 him
                 from
                 Men
                 :
                 &
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Princes
                   diet
                   and
                   state
                
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 homely
                 Table
                 ,
                 to
                 feede
                 there
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 4.30.31
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 that
                 rich
                 man
                 vvho
                 was
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 fare
                 well
                 at
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   fared
                   well
                   and
                   delicately
                   euery
                   day
                   ,
                
                 hauing
                 his
                 Table
                 full
                 of
                 Dishes
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Cellar
                 full
                 of
                 Wines
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 that
                 
                   beggarly
                   necessitie
                
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 store
                 abused
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 hel-torments
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 a
                 
                   drop
                   of
                   water
                   to
                   coole
                   the
                   heate
                   of
                   his
                   tongue
                
                 in
                 such
                 
                   flames
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 16.19.24
                 .
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Land
                 of
                 Corne
                 ,
                 became
                 a
                 Land
                 of
                 Salt
                 and
                 
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   Deut.
                
                 29
                 23.
                 or
                 Land
                 mixed
                 with
                 Clouds
                 of
                 Pitch
                 ,
                 and
                 heapes
                 of
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 2
                 Esar
                 .
                 2.9
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 right
                 therefore
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 want
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 surfetted
                 with
                 fulnes
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 are
                 :
                 
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     profitable
                     for
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     feele
                     want
                     where
                     they
                     haue
                     made
                     waste
                     ;
                     that
                     ,
                     schooled
                     with
                     the
                     pinches
                     of
                     a
                     lower
                     estate
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     learne
                     hereafter
                     to
                     follow
                     temperance
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     flie
                     excesse
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     for
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     destruction
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     by
                     the
                     paine
                     of
                     want
                     ,
                     to
                     a
                     sence
                     of
                     their
                     wantonnesse
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     see
                     (
                     for
                     their
                     greater
                     condemnation
                     )
                     in
                     what
                     they
                     haue
                     sinned
                     ,
                     Iohn
                     9.41
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     iust
                     that
                     the
                     abuse
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     thing
                     should
                     be
                     punished
                     with
                     the
                     absence
                     and
                     losse
                     of
                     that
                     good
                     thing
                     which
                     is
                     so
                     abused
                     :
                     but
                     this
                     our
                     being
                     (
                     all
                     )
                     for
                     the
                     belly
                     ,
                     to
                     pamper
                     it
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     but
                     to
                     abuse
                     vnto
                     sin
                     those
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     ,
                     for
                     such
                     abuse
                     ,
                     may
                     iustly
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     vs
                     !
                     Lam.
                     4.5
                     .
                     compared
                     with
                     Am.
                     6.4.6
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     of
                     such
                     curious
                     and
                     daintie
                     feeders
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     true
                     that
                     we
                     read
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     69.22
                     .
                     
                       Their
                       table
                       is
                       a
                       snare
                       vnto
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       prosperitie
                       their
                       ruine
                       .
                    
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     table
                     that
                     deceaueth
                     others
                     .
                     Of
                     this
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     Prou.
                     23.3
                     .
                     
                       their
                       daintie
                       meates
                       are
                       deceitfull
                       meate
                       .
                    
                     But
                     this
                     table
                     ,
                     running
                     ouer
                     with
                     excesse
                     ,
                     
                       deceaueth
                       those
                       who
                       prepare
                       it
                    
                     (
                     not
                     for
                     strength
                     and
                     honest
                     delight
                     )
                     but
                     for
                     
                       laughter
                       and
                       drunkennesse
                       ,
                       Eccl.
                    
                     10.17.19
                     .
                     for
                     ,
                     it
                     bringeth
                     those
                     by
                     a
                     secret
                     waste
                     and
                     iust
                     punishment
                     ,
                     to
                     vnrecouerable
                     miserie
                     ,
                     that
                     maintaine
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   serueth
                   (
                   first
                   )
                   perfectly
                   to
                   awaken
                   
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   sleepe
                   of
                   those
                   lusts
                   vvhich
                   are
                   about
                   meates
                   and
                   drinkes
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   be
                   
                   sober
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   longer
                   drunken
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   our
                   bellies
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   beggarie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     feede
                     them
                  
                   is
                   to
                   
                     feede
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     Prou.
                  
                   23.21
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   too
                   eagerly
                   to
                   desire
                   the
                   
                     Pottage
                     so
                     red
                  
                   ;
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   but
                   to
                   thinke
                   the
                   time
                   long
                   ,
                   till
                   ,
                   vvith
                   Es●u
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   eaten
                   and
                   drunken
                   away
                   our
                   Birth-right
                   ?
                   Gen.
                   25.30.34
                   .
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   this
                   large
                   fulnesse
                   and
                   filling
                   vvith
                   meates
                   and
                   drinkes
                   ,
                   without
                   repentance
                   ,
                   what
                   doth
                   it
                   but
                   make
                   our
                   condemnation
                   more
                   iust
                   ,
                   and
                   open
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   more
                   wide
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   accuse
                   vs
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   open
                   that
                   Asses
                   mouth
                   ?
                   Numb
                   .
                   22.28
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   thinke
                   (
                   but
                   they
                   be
                   carnall
                   and
                   not
                   spirituall
                   that
                   so
                   thinke
                   )
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   thing
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   vnder
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   saue
                   
                     to
                     eate
                     ,
                     and
                     drinke
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     reioyce
                     in
                     his
                     dayes
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                  
                   8.15
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   Ammons
                   heart
                   is
                   merry
                   ,
                   being
                   oppressed
                   with
                   meates
                   or
                   drunken
                   with
                   wine
                   wherein
                   is
                   excesse
                   ,
                   what
                   saith
                   Absalom
                   to
                   his
                   Seruants
                   ?
                   
                     Smite
                     Ammon
                     ,
                     kill
                     him
                     ,
                     feare
                     not
                     for
                     haue
                     not
                     I
                     commanded
                     ?
                  
                   2
                   Sam.
                   13.28
                   .
                   This
                   Ammon
                   is
                   euery
                   liberall
                   drinker
                   ,
                   and
                   large
                   eater
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Absalom
                   the
                   
                   Purueyor
                   for
                   euery
                   such
                   excesse
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   his
                   Seruants
                   ,
                   Drunkennesse
                   and
                   Gluttonie
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   preuaile
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   specially
                   at
                   Feasts
                   )
                   waiteth
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   lyeth
                   in
                   wayte
                   ,
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   feede
                   without
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   withou●
                   reason
                   ,
                   to
                   smite
                   them
                   to
                   destruction
                   :
                   as
                   if
                   hee
                   should
                   say
                   to
                   this
                   cup
                   of
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   dish
                   of
                   meate
                   ,
                   (
                   fayre
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   taste
                   )
                   
                     Smite
                     Ammon
                     ,
                     smite
                     ,
                     and
                     kill
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     feare
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   smite
                   with
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   second
                   death
                   ,
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   the
                   eater
                   in
                   excesse
                   ,
                   and
                   drunken
                   vvith
                   excesse
                   :
                   
                     Leade
                     the
                     foole
                     to
                     the
                     stockes
                     :
                     bring
                     him
                     to
                     the
                     house
                     where
                     the
                     dead
                     are
                     ,
                     Prou.
                  
                   9.18
                   .
                   fire
                   him
                   with
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   burne
                   him
                   with
                   euill
                   desires
                   :
                   
                     Let
                     his
                     eyes
                     looke
                     vpon
                     the
                     strange
                     woman
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     heart
                     meditate
                     of
                     lewd
                     things
                     ,
                     Prou.
                  
                   23.33
                   .
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     haue
                     not
                     I
                     commanded
                  
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   I
                   command
                   ?
                   Thus
                   ,
                   or
                   little
                   better
                   dealeth
                   the
                   Absalom
                   of
                   excesse
                   vvith
                   all
                   his
                   desperate
                   guests
                   ,
                   specially
                   with
                   hopeles
                   Drunkards
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Ioel
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   would
                   stirre
                   vp
                   to
                   attention
                   the
                   deafest
                   hearers
                   ,
                   and
                   furthest
                   from
                   hearing
                   ,
                   doth
                   direct
                   his
                   speech
                   to
                   Drunkards
                   ,
                   
                   saying
                   ;
                   
                     Awake
                     yee
                     Drunkards
                     and
                     howle
                     ,
                     Ioel
                  
                   1.5
                   .
                   as
                   if
                   drunkards
                   were
                   a
                   *
                   Sinecdoche
                   of
                   all
                   impenitent
                   and
                   senslesse
                   sinners
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   indeede
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   wanderers
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   they
                   goe
                   furthest
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   impenitent
                   sinners
                   are
                   (
                   hardliest
                   )
                   conuerted
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   drinke
                   in
                   excesse
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   his
                   fuming
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   and
                   wit
                   out
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   man
                   as
                   vnreasonable
                   as
                   a
                   beast
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   as
                   senslesse
                   as
                   a
                   blocke
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   raine
                   of
                   long
                   continuance
                   doth
                   so
                   turne
                   the
                   ground
                   into
                   mire
                   and
                   plash
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   good
                   tillage
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   nor
                   good
                   husbandry
                   done
                   vpon
                   it
                   while
                   it
                   remaineth
                   so
                   :
                   So
                   ,
                   that
                   drinking
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   excesse
                   ,
                   doth
                   so
                   wash
                   the
                   braine
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   senses
                   and
                   powers
                   of
                   soule
                   and
                   body
                   ,
                   into
                   such
                   a
                   plash
                   and
                   difficultie
                   of
                   spirituall
                   tillage
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   small
                   or
                   no
                   purpose
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lords
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   his
                   Husbandmen
                   )
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   Plough
                   of
                   Admonition
                   into
                   a
                   Soule
                   so
                   pusled
                   with
                   Drunkennesse
                   ,
                   so
                   mired
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   a-sleepe
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   till
                   that
                   sinne
                   be
                   repented
                   of
                   and
                   left
                   by
                   a
                   sober
                   soule
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   If
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   in
                   excesse
                   ,
                   cast
                   men
                   (
                   wholy
                   )
                   into
                   such
                   a
                   long
                   and
                   deepe
                   sleepe
                   of
                   the
                   forgetfulnesse
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   all
                   goodnesse
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   bring
                   men
                   into
                   danger
                   ,
                   oftentimes
                   ,
                   to
                   destruction
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   waste
                   the
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   worse
                   )
                   consume
                   the
                   body
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   so
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   (
                   to
                   proceede
                   from
                   vvorse
                   to
                   worst
                   )
                   it
                   most
                   dangerously
                   worke
                   vpon
                   ,
                   and
                   oftentimes
                   manifestly
                   preuaile
                   against
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   time
                   for
                   such
                   sinners
                   to
                   awake
                   out
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     open
                     their
                     eyes
                     that
                     they
                     sleepe
                     not
                     in
                     death
                     .
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.11.13
                   .
                   1
                   Thes
                   5.6.7
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   terrour
                   to
                   all
                   daintie
                   seeders
                   and
                   intemperate
                   drinkers
                   .
                   
                   For
                   ,
                   right
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   cut
                   that
                   cup
                   from
                   the
                   drunkards
                   mouth
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   seldome
                   departeth
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   I●el
                   1.5
                   .
                   and
                   turne
                   that
                   bread
                   into
                   
                     bread
                     of
                     grauell
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   delicate
                   feeders
                   ,
                   by
                   abuse
                   ,
                   haue
                   (
                   so
                   wantonly
                   )
                   made
                   the
                   
                     bread
                     of
                     lust
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   take
                   away
                   those
                   
                     fat
                     things
                     and
                     excellent
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   made
                   
                     their
                     Idols
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   
                     soules
                     lusted
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     Ap●c
                     .
                  
                   18.7
                   .
                   being
                   
                     louers
                     of
                     pleasures
                     more
                     then
                     louers
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Tim.
                   3.4
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   It
                   were
                   no
                   great
                   matter
                   for
                   a
                   poore
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   alwayes
                   fared
                   hard
                   to
                   beare
                   an
                   hard
                   estate
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   (
                   needes
                   )
                   must
                   be
                   grieuous
                   and
                   bitter
                   to
                   another
                   man
                   ,
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   fared
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   euery
                   day
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   from
                   his
                   cups
                   of
                   wine
                   to
                   a
                   cup
                   of
                   small
                   drinke
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   fat
                   morsels
                   to
                   a
                   dry
                   morsell
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   finest
                   bread
                   to
                   the
                   coursest
                   browne
                   bread
                   :
                   yet
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   their
                   portion
                   of
                   misery
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   worse
                   thing
                   come
                   not
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   sed
                   Lust
                   (
                   not
                   necessitie
                   )
                   vvith
                   the
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     morrow
                     they
                     shall
                     dye
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.32
                   .
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   tomorrow
                   they
                   should
                   dye
                   .
                   Christ
                   (
                   the
                   truth
                   )
                   speaking
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   saith
                   ;
                   
                     They
                     shall
                     hunger
                     that
                     are
                     now
                     full
                     ,
                     and
                     waile
                     and
                     weepe
                     that
                     now
                     laugh
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   6.25
                   .
                   His
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   who
                   now
                   make
                   it
                   their
                   exercise
                   to
                   eate
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   trade
                   to
                   
                     follow
                     Drunkennesse
                  
                   ,
                   drinking
                   others
                   drunken
                   ,
                   and
                   themselues
                   ,
                   artificially
                   ,
                   drunken
                   and
                   sober
                   againe
                   ,
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   great
                   misery
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   reioyce
                   in
                   their
                   dayes
                   shall
                   weepe
                   in
                   their
                   end
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   now
                   haue
                   their
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   hereafter
                   suffer
                   paine
                   ;
                   being
                   here
                   comforted
                   as
                   Diues
                   ,
                   and
                   hereafter
                   
                   tormented
                   as
                   Diues
                   was
                   .
                   Lu.
                   16.25
                   .
                
                 
                   Salomon
                   speaking
                   of
                   these
                   outward
                   things
                   (
                   which
                   wise
                   men
                   regard
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   fooles
                   abuse
                   )
                   calleth
                   them
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   a
                   phrase
                   of
                   passiue
                   imperfection
                   ,
                   
                     Vanitie
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                  
                   1.2
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   things
                   that
                   haue
                   a
                   weaknesse
                   of
                   being
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     Vexation
                     of
                     spirit
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   14.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   things
                   (
                   though
                   nothing
                   in
                   themselues
                   )
                   yet
                   able
                   to
                   inflict
                   vexation
                   and
                   sorrow
                   vpon
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   abuse
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   How
                   (
                   then
                   )
                   can
                   the
                   Gallants
                   of
                   our
                   time
                   thinke
                   to
                   auoid
                   this
                   
                     vexation
                     of
                     spirit
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   iust
                   reward
                   of
                   their
                   Luxury
                   and
                   Riot
                   ,
                   who
                   doe
                   nothing
                   but
                   poure
                   out
                   themselues
                   to
                   these
                   vaine
                   things
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   they
                   but
                   drinke
                   themselues
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   who
                   drinke
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   continually
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   ?
                   and
                   leape
                   at
                   a
                   crust
                   ,
                   who
                   feede
                   so
                   chargeably
                   ,
                   so
                   delicately
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   daily
                   vpon
                   the
                   soft
                   crumme
                   ?
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   occasion
                   of
                   this
                   yong
                   mans
                   repentance
                   ;
                   or
                   dore
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   necessitie
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   in
                   ;
                   the
                   second
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                 Then
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 How
                 many
                 hired
                 Seruants
                 at
                 my
                 Fathers
                 haue
                 bread
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 dye
                 for
                 hunger
                 ?
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 or
                 second
                 dore
                 to
                 the
                 yong
                 mans
                 repentance
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   came
                   to
                   himselfe
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 lips
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   many
                   hired
                   Seruants
                   ?
                   &c.
                
                 We
                 haue
                 heard
                 what
                 was
                 his
                 first
                 step
                 or
                 occasion
                 to
                 this
                 his
                 repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 necessitie
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 .
                 The
                 wolfe
                 of
                 hunger
                 had
                 much
                 already
                 consumed
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 ready
                 now
                 to
                 seaze
                 on
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 left
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 downe
                 to
                 Rotennesse
                 and
                 Wormes
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   dye
                   for
                   hunger
                
                 .
                 This
                 hee
                 well
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 beginning
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 and
                 the
                 plentie
                 there
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 gone
                 so
                 farre
                 and
                 dissolutely
                 from
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 found
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 long
                 beene
                 lost
                 vnto
                 
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 and
                 remembred
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 vvho
                 had
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 forgotten
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 debate
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   How
                   many
                   hyred
                   Seruants
                   of
                   my
                   Fathers
                   haue
                   bread
                   enough
                   ?
                
                 or
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 are
                 kept
                 there
                 at
                 the
                 full
                 racke
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 plentie
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 sufficiencie
                 and
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 hauing
                 
                   bread
                   enough
                
                 and
                 to
                 spare
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   I
                   perish
                   with
                   hunger
                
                 ?
                 As
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 Hirelings
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 abundance
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 nothing
                 ,
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 plenty
                 ,
                 I
                 dye
                 for
                 hunger
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 but
                 one
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 pittifull
                 Father
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 haue
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 good
                 to
                 hyred
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 vnmercifull
                 to
                 a
                 penitent
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 by
                 opening
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 key
                 ,
                 the
                 Closet
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 where
                 his
                 Bookes
                 of
                 account
                 lay
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 But
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 himselfe
                 before
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 reckoned
                 with
                 himselfe
                 before
                 hee
                 accounted
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 considered
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 before
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Doctrines
                 are
                 many
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 hence
                 :
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 confidence
                 in
                 such
                 his
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 that
                 maketh
                 vs
                 to
                 turne
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 vanitie
                 and
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 particular
                 faith
                 giueth
                 vs
                 this
                 boldnesse
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 reason
                 thus
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 receiueth
                 sinners
                 ,
                 will
                 receiue
                 me
                 a
                 repentant
                 sinner
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 before
                 wee
                 come
                 into
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 should
                 behaue
                 our selues
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 wisely
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 purpose
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 obserue
                 ,
                 is
                 ;
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 step
                 to
                 repentance
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 our selues
                 aside
                 for
                 our
                 former
                 impenitencie
                 and
                 straying
                 wayes
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 repent
                 kindely
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 particularly
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 8.6
                 .
                 Which
                 made
                 the
                 Lord
                 comming
                 to
                 Adam
                 after
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 Iudge
                 and
                 visitor
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 consideration
                 of
                 what
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   where
                   art
                   thou
                   ?
                   Gen.
                
                 3.9
                 .
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 know
                 what
                 thou
                 wast
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 thou
                 art
                 ?
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 ,
                 but
                 condition
                 wherein
                 thou
                 now
                 art
                 a
                 wanderer
                 and
                 stray
                 from
                 mee
                 .
                 
                 Thou
                 wast
                 beautifull
                 in
                 my
                 Image
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 disfigured
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 Sin.
                 So
                 Nathan
                 tooke
                 Dauid
                 aside
                 in
                 a
                 familiar
                 Parable
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 him
                 the
                 glasse
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 beheld
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 supposed
                 like
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 12.1.2.3
                 .
                 &c.
                 And
                 wherefore
                 did
                 Nathan
                 so
                 ?
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 himselfe
                 with
                 this
                 
                   lost
                   Sonne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   his
                   father
                   ?
                   Lu.
                
                 15.20
                 .
                 What
                 made
                 Ephraim
                 to
                 repent
                 ?
                 Ephraim
                 (
                 himselfe
                 )
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   I
                   was
                   instructed
                   I
                   repented
                   ,
                   Ier.
                
                 31.19
                 .
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 in
                 what
                 case
                 and
                 taking
                 hee
                 was
                 whiles
                 hee
                 colted
                 from
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 wanton●
                 now
                 do
                 )
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 home
                 )
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 conuersion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 eye-sight
                 is
                 cause
                 why
                 so
                 many
                 neuer
                 see
                 that
                 gaping
                 pit
                 of
                 danger
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 neere
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 remediles
                 ignorance
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 carelesse
                 Iewes
                 neuer
                 saw
                 (
                 being
                 without
                 knowledge
                 )
                 that
                 captiuitie
                 and
                 those
                 chainea
                 they
                 were
                 led
                 in
                 to
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 enemie
                 had
                 pend
                 them
                 vp
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 straite
                 siege
                 ,
                 to
                 driue
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 land
                 ,
                 Esay
                 5.13
                 .
                 So
                 foolish
                 Christians
                 and
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 blindfolded
                 with
                 the
                 veile
                 of
                 irreligious
                 negligence
                 ,
                 
                 neuer
                 mistrust
                 the
                 like
                 or
                 greater
                 inconuenience
                 ,
                 till
                 ,
                 pent
                 vp
                 with
                 their
                 last
                 sickenesse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 straite
                 bed
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 siege
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 vnquiet
                 consciences
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 carryed
                 in
                 chaines
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Nabuchadnezar
                 and
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 large
                 in
                 this
                 field
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 who
                 will
                 truely
                 disclaime
                 and
                 amend
                 their
                 euill
                 wayes
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 themselues
                 aside
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 this
                 blessed
                 spirit
                 of
                 thinking
                 what
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 are
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 shut
                 vp
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 opened
                 with
                 some
                 
                   key
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 16.14
                 .
                 This
                 key
                 to
                 the
                 hart
                 ,
                 lockt
                 vp
                 by
                 custome
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 taking
                 of
                 our selues
                 aside
                 ,
                 with
                 Faith
                 for
                 our
                 dangerous
                 hardnings
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 key
                 (
                 euen
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 hard
                 heart
                 ,
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 it
                 to
                 better
                 wayes
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 consider
                 with
                 some
                 remorse
                 and
                 yeelding●
                 in
                 how
                 dangerous
                 a
                 way
                 he
                 walketh
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 how
                 damnable
                 a
                 state
                 he
                 liueth
                 ,
                 who
                 liueth
                 in
                 sinne●
                 and
                 walketh
                 in
                 the
                 dangerous
                 and
                 broad
                 way
                 of
                 Death
                 with
                 the
                 worlds
                 sinners
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 longer
                 he
                 so
                 liueth
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 he
                 so
                 walketh
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 increaseth
                 his
                 iust
                 damnation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 runneth
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 help
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 looke
                 backe
                 in
                 some
                 reasonable
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 there
                 is
                 hope
                 of
                 comming
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 repentance
                 ,
                 vvith
                 this
                 lost
                 Sonne
                 .
                 An
                 vnwise
                 man
                 will
                 not
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 foole
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 ,
                 Psa.
                 92.6
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 once
                 comes
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 will
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 better
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 bad
                 estate
                 is
                 seldome
                 seperated
                 from
                 a
                 false
                 conceipt
                 of
                 the
                 ●ame
                 mans
                 good
                 estate
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 hee
                 thinkes
                 hee
                 is
                 happy
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 more
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 well
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 better
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 errour
                 ,
                 so
                 yeelded
                 vnto
                 ,
                 will
                 desire
                 any
                 change
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 thinkes
                 himselfe
                 whole
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 be
                 sicke
                 ,
                 will
                 seeke
                 no
                 Physitian
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 thinkes
                 himselfe
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 good
                 that
                 hee
                 needs
                 no
                 amendment
                 ,
                 wil
                 spare
                 thoughts
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 amending
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 considers
                 aright
                 how
                 sharply
                 sinne
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 righteous
                 he
                 is
                 that
                 will
                 punish
                 it
                 without
                 repentance●
                 must
                 needs
                 repent
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 fained
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 saue
                 himselfe
                 from
                 so
                 great
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Mat.
                 37.
                 very
                 Nature
                 
                 will
                 worke
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 certaine
                 shewing
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 21.27.29
                 .
                 and
                 nature
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 true
                 repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   This
                   teacheth
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   few
                   vvho
                   haue
                   set
                   one
                   foote
                   ouer
                   the
                   threshold
                   of
                   true
                   repentance
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   can
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   this
                   first
                   step
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   wisely
                   and
                   with
                   feare
                   to
                   looke
                   into
                   themselues
                   ,
                   to
                   cast
                   vp
                   their
                   estate
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   reckon
                   vpon
                   the
                   booke
                   for
                   their
                   debts
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   so
                   many
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   strange
                   kindes
                   of
                   sinning
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   from
                   their
                   childhood
                   till
                   now
                   ?
                   And
                   while
                   men
                   cannot
                   be
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   nor
                   drawne
                   ,
                   thus
                   to
                   gage
                   themselues
                   for
                   their
                   faults
                   and
                   doings
                   ,
                   what
                   hope
                   is
                   there
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   sory
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   godly
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   to
                   repentance
                   ?
                   Will
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   knowes
                   not
                   his
                   estate
                   ,
                   suspect
                   it
                   ?
                   and
                   can
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   suspects
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   fall
                   into
                   thoughts
                   about
                   it
                   ?
                   So
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   be
                   truely
                   grieued
                   for
                   his
                   wretched
                   estate
                   ;
                   who
                   neither
                   knoweth
                   his
                   wretchednesse
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   spirituall
                   estate
                   ,
                   how
                   poore
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   S.
                   Paul
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   sect
                   of
                   a
                   Pharisie
                   ,
                   knew
                   not
                   that
                   Concupiscence
                   was
                   a
                   sin
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   beheld
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   glasse
                   of
                   that
                   law
                   that
                   saith
                   ;
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     
                     not
                     lust
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   7.7
                   .
                   till
                   he
                   cast
                   vp
                   his
                   bookes
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   aliue
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   seemed
                   to
                   himselfe
                   and
                   appeared
                   to
                   others
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   very
                   good
                   plight
                   and
                   ●aking
                   for
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   &
                   for
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Commandement
                   came
                   ,
                   and
                   looked
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   he
                   ,
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   into
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   he
                   found
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   no
                   body
                   ,
                   a
                   dead
                   man
                   ,
                   sold
                   vnto
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   in
                   the
                   graue
                   of
                   a
                   dead
                   body
                   ,
                   or
                   body
                   of
                   death
                   ;
                   a
                   man
                   wo●ully
                   and
                   pittifully
                   miserable
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   cryeth
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   great
                   pain
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   deliuered
                   from
                   such
                   a
                   body
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   
                     body
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     death
                     ,
                     Ro.
                  
                   7.19.24
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Laodiceans
                   thought
                   her selfe
                   to
                   be
                   better
                   gold
                   then
                   the
                   Touch
                   could
                   finde
                   her
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     she
                     thought
                     her selfe
                     to
                     be
                     rich
                     and
                     increased
                     with
                     goods
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     haue
                     need
                     of
                     nothing
                     ,
                  
                   where
                   
                     she
                     was
                     wretched
                     ,
                     and
                     miserable
                     ,
                     and
                     poore
                     ,
                     &
                     blinde
                     ,
                     and
                     naked
                     ,
                     Apoc.
                  
                   3.17
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   she
                   knew
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   cared
                   not
                   to
                   know
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   was
                   ,
                   shee
                   neuer
                   entred
                   into
                   her selfe
                   with
                   purpose
                   of
                   inquirie
                   ,
                   and
                   search
                   in
                   what
                   tearmes
                   she
                   stood
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   how
                   short
                   shee
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   welfare
                   and
                   
                     good
                     health
                  
                   shee
                   boasted
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   neare
                   to
                   that
                   desperate
                   death
                   which
                   she
                   neuer
                   feared
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   made
                   her
                   to
                   boast
                   of
                   her
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   when
                   she
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   humbled
                   for
                   her
                   sins
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   thinke
                   her selfe
                   rich
                   
                   she
                   was
                   poore
                   .
                   Our
                   common
                   people
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   (
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   worst
                   sort
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   looke
                   no
                   further
                   into
                   their
                   doings
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   they
                   carry
                   some
                   good
                   shew
                   of
                   opennesse
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   vvil
                   such
                   be
                   sorie
                   for
                   their
                   imperfect
                   and
                   hypocriticall
                   righteousnesse
                   ?
                   And
                   for
                   desperate
                   and
                   bold
                   sinners
                   ,
                   they
                   dare
                   not
                   (
                   like
                   bank-rupt
                   debters
                   )
                   looke
                   with
                   any
                   eye
                   of
                   particular
                   search
                   ,
                   into
                   their
                   poore
                   and
                   vvretched
                   life
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   be
                   tormented
                   too
                   soone
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   diuels
                   cryed
                   out
                   )
                   
                     before
                     their
                     time
                  
                   ,
                   vvith
                   sorrow
                   and
                   horrible
                   feare
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   8.29
                   .
                   And
                   vvhen
                   vvill
                   such
                   come
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   saued
                   ?
                   vvill
                   they
                   not
                   rather
                   blesse
                   themselues
                   in
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   
                     they
                     shall
                     haue
                     peace
                  
                   ;
                   vvhen
                   the
                   Lord
                   vvill
                   not
                   be
                   mercifull
                   to
                   such
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   29.19.20
                   .
                   Let
                   all
                   Pharisaicall
                   Papists
                   consider
                   ,
                   vvho
                   must
                   needes
                   be
                   farre
                   from
                   repentance
                   ,
                   seeing
                   ,
                   by
                   resting
                   in
                   themselues
                   for
                   saluation
                   ,
                   they
                   affect
                   to
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   that
                   poore
                   estate
                   ,
                   vvherein
                   the
                   best
                   are
                   borne
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   man
                   are
                   borne
                   of
                   a
                   woman
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   borne
                   poore
                   in
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   corrupt
                   in
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   that
                   came
                   from
                   Adam
                   ,
                   are
                   :
                   yet
                   they
                   so
                   conceit
                   themselues
                   of
                   a
                   supposed
                   vvealth
                   of
                   naturall
                   righteousnes
                   abiding
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   of
                   works
                   of
                   
                   merit
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   neuer
                   truly
                   know
                   how
                   miserable
                   ,
                   how
                   wretched
                   ,
                   how
                   naked
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   nothing
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   beholden
                   to
                   him
                   onely
                   for
                   all
                   their
                   spirituall
                   increase
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     giueth
                     liberally
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     reprocheth
                     no
                     man
                     ?
                     Iam.
                  
                   1.5
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   a
                   disease
                   that
                   maketh
                   vs
                   so
                   to
                   desire
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   esteeme
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   can
                   cure
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   misery
                   that
                   maketh
                   mercy
                   to
                   be
                   mercy
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   feele
                   our
                   misery
                   and
                   weake
                   estate
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   boast
                   as
                   he
                   of
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ;
                   
                     There
                     is
                     ,
                     who
                     maketh
                     himselfe
                     rich
                     and
                     hath
                     nothing
                     .
                     Prou.
                  
                   13.7
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   admonition
                   to
                   Christians
                   (
                   that
                   would
                   
                   be
                   truely
                   repentant
                   )
                   to
                   reckon
                   vvith
                   themselues
                   for
                   their
                   life
                   past
                   ,
                   particularly
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   speciall
                   bill
                   ,
                   at
                   night
                   before
                   they
                   goe
                   to
                   bed
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   before
                   they
                   rise
                   from
                   bed
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   generally
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   grosse
                   onely
                   ,
                   as
                   most
                   do
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   exhortation
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Booke
                   of
                   Lamentations
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   would
                   search
                   &
                   try
                   their
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Lament
                   .
                   3.40
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   sleightly
                   and
                   runningly
                   goe
                   ouer
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   pausingly
                   and
                   with
                   standing
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   seeking
                   euery
                   sin
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   candle
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   finde
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   trying
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   touch
                   of
                   Gods
                   Words
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   met
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   amendment
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   to
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   (
                   first
                   )
                   turne
                   out
                   Sin
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   sin
                   ;
                   when
                   wee
                   sit
                   downe
                   and
                   account
                   with
                   our selues
                   (
                   impartially
                   )
                   for
                   euery
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   can
                   remember
                   ,
                   bee
                   it
                   in
                   greater
                   or
                   lesser
                   euils
                   or
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   consider
                   our
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   run
                   along
                   goale
                   of
                   foolish
                   vaniies
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Ephraim●an
                   ●an
                   ,
                   &
                   this
                   
                     lost
                     Son
                  
                   after
                   him
                   ;
                   doe
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     Ephraim
                     ,
                     smite
                     vpon
                     the
                     thigh
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   
                     lost
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     come
                     to
                     our selues
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   our
                   
                     returning
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   
                     healing
                     of
                     all
                     our
                     errors
                  
                   past
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   
                     haue
                     mercy
                     vpon
                     vs
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     receiue
                     his
                     lost
                     Sonnes
                  
                   in
                   our
                   conuersion
                   .
                   Ier.
                   31.18.19
                   .
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   As
                   (
                   therefore
                   )
                   the
                   lost
                   Son
                   here
                   ,
                   so
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   our
                   stage
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   ran
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   repent
                   soundly
                   )
                   come
                   to
                   our selues
                   ;
                   &
                   in
                   particular
                   words
                   ,
                   thus
                   say
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   *
                   a
                   zealous
                   Preacher
                   sometimes
                   taught
                   )
                   
                     In
                     such
                     a
                     place
                     ,
                     at
                     such
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     company
                     ,
                     I
                     wr●tchedly
                     and
                     desperately
                     offended
                     GOD
                     ;
                     my
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     consciences
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     by
                     talking
                     filthily
                     ,
                     by
                     swearing
                     horribly
                     ,
                     by
                     drinking
                     excessiuely
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     ●ailing
                     damnably
                     ,
                     &
                     bitterly
                     ,
                     against
                     
                       Gods
                       word
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Ministers
                     .
                     
                     In
                     such
                     a
                     priuate
                     place
                     ,
                     on
                     such
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     corner
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     darke
                     ,
                     I
                     committed
                     fornication
                     ,
                     or
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     closely
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     walles
                     couered
                     mee
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     mans
                     eye
                     sawe
                     me●
                     I
                     made
                     no
                     conscience
                     of
                     a
                     Lie
                     ,
                     where
                     I
                     might
                     be
                     beleeued
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     beene
                     for
                     an
                     aduantage
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     saue
                     my
                     credit
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     little
                     conscience
                     to
                     defraud
                     my
                     simple
                     brother
                     ,
                     where
                     I
                     might
                     doe
                     it
                     cunningly
                     &
                     without
                     blame
                     .
                  
                   On
                   the
                   
                     Lords
                     Sabbath
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   others
                   w●nt
                   to
                   
                     Gods
                     house
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   went
                   directly
                   to
                   an
                   Ale-house
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   Prayer
                   to
                   Playes
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Sermon
                   to
                   the
                   Stage
                   .
                   The
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   giuen
                   mee
                   for
                   repentance
                   ,
                   I
                   abused
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   giue
                   no
                   good
                   account
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   pretious
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   be
                   redeemed
                   ,
                   Eph.
                   5.16
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   how
                   haue
                   I
                   redeemed
                   it
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   bought
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Satans
                     hands
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   for
                   good
                   employments
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   how
                   (
                   rather
                   )
                   haue
                   I
                   wasted
                   and
                   powred
                   forth
                   the
                   good
                   houres
                   of
                   time
                   to
                   vaine
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   to
                   idle
                   talke
                   ,
                   to
                   much
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   &
                   wantonnes
                   ?
                   If
                   God
                   should
                   account
                   with
                   me
                   for
                   yeres
                   ,
                   I
                   can
                   not
                   with
                   comfort
                   answere
                   him
                   for
                   day●s
                   :
                   nor
                   well
                   for
                   one
                   day
                   in
                   a
                   yeere
                   ,
                   well
                   and
                   holily
                   spent
                   in
                   good
                   duties
                   .
                   O
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   Items
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   written
                   in
                   Gods
                   Books
                   of
                   prouidence
                   &
                   last
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   for
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   sports
                   ,
                   and
                   fleshly
                   daliances
                   ,
                   and
                   worldly
                   couetousnes
                   ;
                   &
                   scarce
                   a
                   line
                   seene
                   registred
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   for
                   any
                   good
                   exercise
                   ,
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   doings
                   of
                   good
                   report
                   ?
                   Thus
                   should
                   euery
                   Christian
                   make
                   a
                   kinde
                   of
                   backe
                   reckoning
                   with
                   the
                   compassing
                   of
                   his
                   wayes
                   .
                   Thus
                   should
                   he
                   retire
                   himselfe
                   for
                   the
                   due
                   consideration
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   past
                   ;
                   and
                   hauing
                   opportunitie
                   ,
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   beate
                   his
                   sins
                   vpon
                   his
                   naked
                   conscience
                   by
                   aggrauation
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   :
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   onely
                   sinned
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   traiterously
                   ,
                   obstinately
                   ,
                   carelesly
                   ,
                   continually
                   ,
                   and
                   rebelliously
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   most
                   filthy
                   leper
                   and
                   sinner
                   :
                   not
                   an
                   ordinary
                   offender
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   stubborne
                   offendor
                   ,
                   and
                   disloyall
                   person
                   ;
                   whose
                   whole
                   nature
                   ,
                   soule
                   and
                   body
                   ,
                   will
                   and
                   affections
                   ,
                   minde
                   and
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   words
                   and
                   deeds
                   ,
                   are
                   onely
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   perfectly
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   continually
                   so
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   6.5
                   .
                   Thus
                   (
                   no
                   doubt
                   )
                   the
                   lost
                   Sonne
                   came
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   (
                   without
                   doubt
                   )
                   must
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   come
                   home
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   confesse
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   triumph
                   vvith
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   his
                   minde
                   :
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   his
                   lips
                   follow
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     How
                     many
                     hired
                     seruants
                     of
                     my
                     Fathers
                     haue
                     bread
                     enough
                     ?
                  
                   ]
                   This
                   yong
                   man
                   considered
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   meanest
                   seruant
                   ,
                   his
                   Father
                   kept
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   better
                   case
                   then
                   he
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   wel
                   prouided
                   for
                   ,
                   hauing
                   bread
                   enough
                   and
                   to
                   spare
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   had
                   nothing
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   made
                   him
                   ,
                   looking
                   homeward
                   ,
                   (
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   )
                   with
                   teares
                   in
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   repentance
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   former
                   lewd
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     many
                     hired
                     seruants
                     of
                     my
                     Fathers
                     ?
                     &c.
                  
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   this
                   necessitie
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   ,
                   is
                   caused
                   by
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   who
                   forsook
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   plenty
                   for
                   this
                   land
                   of
                   dearth
                   ,
                   &
                   my
                   
                     Fathers
                     house
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   house
                   where
                   the
                   
                     dead
                     are
                     ,
                     Pro.
                  
                   9.18
                   .
                   Euery
                   one
                   there
                   is
                   prouided
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   perish
                   with
                   hunger
                   in
                   my
                   absence
                   thence
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   being
                   his
                   meaning
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   thing
                   taught
                   is
                   ,
                   God
                   prouideth
                   all
                   things
                   necessarie
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   serue
                   him
                   .
                   Dauid
                   neuer
                   found
                   it
                   otherwaies
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     neuer
                     saw
                     the
                     righteous
                     forsaken
                     ,
                     Psa.
                  
                   37.25
                   .
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   neuer
                   saw
                   any
                   long
                   destitute
                   ,
                   or
                   vnprouided
                   for
                   ,
                   who
                   followed
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   serued
                   the
                   Lord.
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     who
                     followed
                     Christ
                     ,
                     were
                     fed
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   Christ
                   wrought
                   a
                   miracle
                   of
                   Loaues
                   and
                   Fishes
                   ,
                   to
                   feede
                   them
                   ,
                   Ioh
                   6.9.12
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   did
                   God
                   feede
                   his
                   people
                   fourtie
                   yeeres
                   in
                   the
                   vvildernesse
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   plow
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   he
                   plow
                   the
                   Heauens
                   for
                   
                   bread
                   ?
                   and
                   vvanting
                   ordinarie
                   food
                   ,
                   had
                   they
                   not
                   Angels
                   food
                   ?
                   for
                   the
                   Wheat
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   the
                   Wheat
                   of
                   
                     Heauen
                     ?
                     Psa.
                  
                   78.24.27
                   .
                   the
                   Text
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     rained
                     downe
                     Manna
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   24.
                   and
                   
                     they
                     had
                     meat
                     enough
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                  
                   25.
                   
                   Elijah
                   was
                   zealous
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   altars
                   :
                   therefore
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   would
                   not
                   feed
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Rauens
                     fed
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Kin.
                   17.6
                   .
                   and
                   when
                   men
                   forsooke
                   him
                   ,
                   an
                   Angell
                   looked
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   1
                   Kin.
                   19.5.6.7
                   .
                   Did
                   God
                   forget
                   the
                   widow
                   of
                   that
                   Prophets
                   son
                   that
                   feared
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   in
                   some
                   debt
                   ?
                   did
                   he
                   not
                   strangely
                   prouide
                   for
                   her
                   by
                   Elisha
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   she
                   had
                   enough
                   both
                   to
                   pay
                   her
                   debt
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   finde
                   her selfe
                   and
                   her
                   children
                   vvith
                   the
                   ouerplus
                   ?
                   2
                   King.
                   4.1.7
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   short
                   :
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   righteous
                   it
                   is
                   sayd
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     confounded
                     in
                     the
                     euill
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     famine
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     Psa
                  
                   37.19
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whosoeuer
                   is
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   they
                   shal
                   not
                   take
                   shame
                   ,
                   and
                   vvhen
                   others
                   are
                   famished
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   haue
                   enough
                   .
                   Thus
                   ,
                   nothing
                   shall
                   be
                   wanting
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   serue
                   God
                   :
                   the
                   reasons
                   are
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   promised
                   to
                   feed
                   al
                   his
                   seruants
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   37.3
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   doe
                   what
                   he
                   promiseth
                   to
                   doe
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     is
                     faithfull
                  
                   :
                   and
                   can
                   doe
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     is
                     Almightie
                  
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Gods
                   seruants
                   depend
                   on
                   his
                   promise
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   take
                   his
                   word
                   for
                   their
                   vvhole
                   estate
                   :
                   
                     their
                     eyes
                     are
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   123.1.2
                   .
                   and
                   their
                   repose
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   prouidence
                   :
                   and
                   vvill
                   he
                   cause
                   their
                   
                     eyes
                     to
                     faile
                     ?
                     Iob
                  
                   31.16
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   iust
                   thing
                   that
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   a
                   Familie
                   should
                   prouide
                   for
                   all
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   his
                   familie
                   ,
                   vvhether
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   or
                   seruants
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   :
                   will
                   not
                   the
                   iust
                   God
                   count
                   it
                   as
                   iust
                   and
                   fitting
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   doe
                   as
                   much
                   for
                   his
                   Familie
                   and
                   household
                   :
                   
                     to
                     wit
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   familie
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   household
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   comfort
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   truly
                   serue
                   God
                   :
                   
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   haue
                   good
                   wages
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   ,
                   who
                   faithfully
                   serue
                   him
                   :
                   they
                   shall
                   want
                   nothing
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   :
                   
                     that
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   indeed
                   ;
                   or
                   good
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   Ps.
                   34.10
                   .
                   When
                   meanes
                   faile
                   ,
                   God
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   ,
                   without
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   prouide
                   for
                   his
                   .
                   The
                   Sea
                   shal
                   run
                   back
                   ,
                   and
                   serue
                   the
                   Lords
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   safetie
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   Pharao
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   fierce
                   armie
                   pursueth
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   Exo.
                   14.21
                   .
                   When
                   men
                   can
                   not
                   make
                   tillage
                   ,
                   God
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   giuen
                   bread
                   vvithout
                   tillage
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Hezekiah
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Esa.
                     Esa.
                  
                   37.30
                   .
                   This
                   Sommer
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   laid
                   his
                   rod
                   in
                   Water
                   :
                   the
                   continuall
                   raine
                   ,
                   that
                   fell
                   ,
                   
                   did
                   much
                   weaken
                   the
                   force
                   and
                   plentie
                   of
                   our
                   common
                   bread
                   .
                   Yet
                   if
                   all
                   our
                   Graine
                   had
                   beene
                   washed
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   waters
                   that
                   so
                   preuailed
                   :
                   God
                   could
                   haue
                   set
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   those
                   waters
                   ,
                   an
                   Arke
                   of
                   reliefe
                   for
                   his
                   Noahs
                   ,
                   that
                   obey
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   sayings
                   ,
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   vvaters
                   rose
                   ,
                   so
                   rose
                   the
                   Arke
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   7.17
                   and
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   markets
                   rise
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   floods
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     lift
                     vp
                     their
                     waues
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   93.3
                   .
                   )
                   God
                   vvill
                   arise
                   to
                   the
                   helpe
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   admonition
                   to
                   liue
                   in
                   Gods
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   fathers
                   house
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   prouided
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   perish
                   vvith
                   vvant
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   famine
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   serue
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   are
                   sure
                   to
                   be
                   fed
                   :
                   so
                   (
                   contrarily
                   )
                   they
                   cannot
                   expect
                   with
                   comfort
                   ,
                   any
                   such
                   assurance
                   
                     who
                     serue
                     their
                     lusts
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     sinne
                     in
                     their
                     mortall
                     bodies
                  
                   .
                   In
                   our
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   creatures
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   serue
                   vs
                   ,
                   the
                   Heauens
                   with
                   their
                   blessing
                   ,
                   the
                   Earth
                   vvith
                   her
                   increase
                   :
                   in
                   our
                   seruice
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   contrarie
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   God
                   vvill
                   
                     shut
                     vp
                     the
                     Heauens
                  
                   as
                   a
                   Purse
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   a
                   fruitfull
                   Land
                   into
                   barrennesse
                   .
                   Much
                   raine
                   shall
                   destroy
                   our
                   fruits
                   or
                   lacke
                   of
                   raine
                   much
                   hinder
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Earth
                   shall
                   yeeld
                   nothing
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   store
                   of
                   vveedes
                   ,
                   good
                   for
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   (
                   I
                   meane
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Seruice
                   and
                   Word
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   Chaine
                   that
                   bindeth
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   from
                   hurting
                   vs
                   ;
                   vvhere
                   disobedience
                   breaketh
                   that
                   Chaine
                   ,
                   and
                   turneth
                   them
                   loose
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   good
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   our
                   necessitie
                   .
                   In
                   it
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   perfect
                   freedome
                   ;
                   and
                   vvith
                   it
                   ,
                   assured
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   contentment
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   called
                   
                     the
                     seruant
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   honorable
                   title
                   ,
                   a
                   title
                   ,
                   giuen
                   
                     to
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Hebr.
                  
                   1.14
                   .
                   and
                   taken
                   by
                   
                     Kings
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   116
                   16.
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   onely
                   
                     his
                     seruant
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   adorne
                   the
                   name
                   vvith
                   obedience
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Hezekiah
                     ,
                     Iehosanha●
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Saints
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   honorable
                   thing
                   .
                   Not
                   to
                   be
                   signes
                   without
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   grace
                   and
                   perfection
                   of
                   true
                   Christians
                   :
                   vvhich
                   I
                   speake
                   ,
                   because
                   many
                   would
                   be
                   called
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   seruants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   Masterlesse
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   Christs
                   seruants
                   in
                   sinnes
                   seruice
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   if
                   vvee
                   vvould
                   bee
                   the
                   seruants
                   whom
                   God
                   will
                   protect
                   in
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   prouide
                   for
                   in
                   vvant
                   ,
                   vve
                   must
                   serue
                   our
                   heauenly
                   Master
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   bearing
                   the
                   name
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   doing
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   his
                   seruants
                   .
                   In
                   true
                   sorrow
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   vvith
                   
                   an
                   earnest
                   purpose
                   neuer
                   to
                   returne
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   vnfainedly
                   to
                   hate
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   vtterly
                   to
                   forsake
                   them
                   :
                   our
                   care
                   must
                   bee
                   to
                   spend
                   that
                   small
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   remaineth
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   that
                   truth
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   is
                   according
                   to
                   godlines
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   know
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     blessed
                     are
                     we
                     if
                     we
                     doe
                     them
                     .
                     Iohn
                  
                   13.17
                   .
                   This
                   true
                   and
                   sound
                   blessedness●
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   to
                   obedience
                   ,
                   he
                   grant
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   IESVS
                   CHRIST
                   his
                   sake
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   GOD
                   ,
                   blessed
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                   AMEN
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     ECCLESIASTES
                     11.9
                     .
                  
                   
                     Reioyce
                     ,
                     O
                     young
                     man
                     in
                     thy
                     youth
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     thine
                     heart
                     cheere
                     thee
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     thy
                     youth
                     :
                     and
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     thine
                     hart
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     thine
                     eyes
                     :
                     but
                     know
                     that
                     for
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     bring
                     thee
                     to
                     iudgement
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A03694-e2740
           
             *
             
               
                 Du
                 Pl●ss
              
               .
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Dauids
               :
               and
               M.
               Pigg
               .
               on
               this
               101.
               
               Psalme
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Dod
               ,
               on
               the
               fift
               Commandement
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Cleauer
               ,
               on
               Prouerb
               .
               11.
               
               &
               20.
               
               Chap.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               Downham
               ,
               on
               Hozea
               4.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A03694-e3570
           
             Vers.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2●
             
          
           
             Vers.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vs●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse●
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               The
               Lord
            
             Zouch
             
               then
               President
               in
               the
               Marches
               of
               Wales
               .
            
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             
               de
               considerat
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             D●d
             on
             the
             ninth
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             ●sa
             .
             36.11.22
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               The
               Lord
            
             Zouch
             
               then
               Lord
               President
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             
               The
               Lord
            
             Zouch
             
          
           
             d
             The
             L.
             Zouch
             ,
             his
             well
             ordered
             Familie
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vid●
             Aug.
             
               lib.
               de
               mendatio
            
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Ierom.
             
               Finis
               corenat
               opus
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A03694-e71370
           
             a
             Richard
             Atkins
             ,
             
               Esquire
               ,
               Iustice
               in
               one
               of
               the
            
             Welsh
             
               Circuits
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               Maiesties
               Councell
               in
               the
               Marches
               of
            
             Wales
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Iam
               3.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nouemb.
               6.
               
               Anno
               1612.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A03694-e72070
           
             Vers.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             20.6
             .
             Hest.
             5.10
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Verse
             14
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             D.
             Rainolds
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             Mr.
             Hart.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             As
             one
             said
             lately
             at
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             last
             Spring
             ,
             &
             beginning
             of
             the
             last
             Sommer
             ,
             which
             were
             altogether
             wet
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             D●u
             .
             30.15
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Dod
             ,
             on
             eight
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             d
             Eccl.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             16.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Vse
          
           
             *
             A
             figure
             of
             part
             for
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             This
             point
             is
             further
             treated
             of
             by
             Mr.
             
               Rich.
               Stock
            
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             who
             hath
             laboured
             faithfully
             in
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Dent
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.